Disclaimer: These characters and this
narrative are mine, so there is nothing to disclaim in this here story. You will need an open mind to read it,
though. If you find something you think
needs disclaiming, you are more than welcome to let me know. It won’t change anything, but it may make you
feel better. Ugliness will earn you a
smack to the back of your head.
Thanks:
To my
truly awesome Beta Team. Thanks to
Carol, Marsha, Phil and Liz for the editing and for the questions, comments,
steering and encouragement. You guys
ROC!
Special Thanks: To the webmistresses
who have to put up with my funky, pain-in-the-ass formatting and post my
stories anyway. J
Author’s
Note: This
story is not part of the Valiant Series.
It is a stand alone story with two completely new characters. The Storyteller’s Cardinal Rule is in effect.
Most Cherished Dreams
Prologue: Once Upon a Time....
April 1847
Journal
entry: I had the dream again last night,
and I am beginning to go mad because of it.
Those eyes surround me and invade my soul, and yet I cannot find them
when daylight strikes the Earth.
Papa has agreed to take me on
the next voyage. Perhaps I will find
what my soul seeks there.
September 1851
Journal
entry: I found eyes similar to the ones I
have spent a lifetime searching for, but they were not the eyes that belong to
me. It was mostly by accident I think,
and I tried to warn the man away from my ship.
He didn’t seem put off that I was a woman, the Captain, nor the fact
that we bore flag of a pirate ship. If I
did not know better, I would say he was relieved to have found us.
The man, Michael, spent quite
some time on board as if he were searching for answers to an unknown riddle. He
must have been satisfied with what he found, for when he left us, he was in much better spirits than when he arrived.
I am glad he found his
answers, if he did. His last comment to
me has made me a bit unsettled, and has strengthened the resolve of my search.
“You will find her, for she
will come to you in due time.”
How could he know what haunts
my dreams?
May 1853
Journal
entry: The dreams grow increasingly more
frequent. I cannot imagine what I did to
anger God in such a way so as to be cursed like this, for I had these visions
long before I took to the seas. And the
priest assures me that what we are doing is not wrong in the eyes of God.
I almost dread the nightfall,
and yet I eagerly embrace it as well, for I know that there I will find comfort
in her arms.
She has become more clear to me as time has passed. Green eyes, the color of the grass in what
was once my home. Golden
hair that reminds me of the treasures that abound in these waters for those who
know where to look. A lithe body, muscles that speaks of hard work and softness
addressed by womanly curves. All
of this I see, and still her face remains hidden, except for those eyes that
have haunted me since I was a child.
I wonder if she dreams of me
as I do of her.
June 1855
Journal
entry: Something has changed, and for the
first time in my life I feel a true sense of anticipation for the future. Could it be our time has come at last?
Even the men have noticed the
change, and go about their tasks in a brighter frame of mind. Who can blame them... it seems as though we
have been in this stretch of ocean for hundreds of years, instead of the few
months we come this way every so often.
Truth be told, we have been here more often than usual, just because I
feel the need to be.
I have hope now, for whatever
reason. I will find her.
Chapter I
October - Twenty Years Ago
“Are ya sure about this, Jack? We can’t afford to be wrong.”
“I’m tellin’ ya, Mike. It was the three-masted
cutter of the legends. I couldn’t make
out the name, but there were people on board, Mikey, and they looked like
pirates from two hundred years ago.”
“C’mon, Jack... we both know
that there’ve been no pirates in those waters in a hundred years. You keep
talking crazy like that, they’ll lock you up and throw away the key.”
“Mike, I saw the pirate banner. I saw the cannons. I saw HER.”
Now Mike got serious. “Did you get the coordinates?”
Jack nodded. “Oh yeah. Wanna guess?”
“The Triangle?”
Mike sighed. He closed his eyes at
Jack’s affirmative nod. “Did she say
ANYTHING?”
“Not a word. She searched the area over two week period
then disappeared into the mist.”
“Was there a pattern to the search?”
“Amazingly, yes.” He unrolled a map out into the table, then place a grid on top of it. “I didn’t think a pirate would be quite so
methodical, but....”
“Daddy, what’s a pirate?”
The two men looked up at the question, and
Mike smiled at his little girl. Little five-year-old Hannah was the bright spot in his world. Beautiful, with honey colored hair and bright
green eyes, she was the spitting image of the mother
who had died giving her life. He opened
his arms, and Hannah giggled as she ran to jump up into them.
“How’s Daddy’s angel today? Did you have fun in school?”
“Oh yes, Daddy. It was the mostest
fun. We colored and pasted and played
hide-n-seek and....” Mike laughed
joyously at his daughter’s enthusiasm.
She reminded him so much of her mother, and though it was still
sometimes a very painful reminder, he found great joy in that fact as well.
“I’m glad you like school, sweetheart. Say hi to Uncle Jack.”
The five-year-old squealed. “UNCLE JACK!!”
“Hiya pumpkin! How’s my favorite niece?”
Hannah did the best grown up imitation she
could manage snuggled up in her Daddy’s arms.
“Uncle Jack, I’m your ONLY niece.”
Jack Reilly laughed. “That’s true, cutie. I brought you something back from my trip.”
“Yea!! Is it from the pirates?”
Both men looked startled at the
question. “Um, no. But it is your very own piece of
paradise.” He handed her a conch
shell. “Hold it to your ear... like
this.” He demonstrated what he
meant. “You can hear the ocean.”
She did what he said, and the green eyes
grew wide with amazement. “Wow! Daddy, can I go show Katie?”
“Sure sweetie. I’m sure Mrs. O’Shea wonders where you are.”
Hannah smiled and kissed him before he set
her firmly on the ground. She ran to
Jack and threw her arms around his neck, kissing him as well. “Thanks, Uncle Jack!” she said before she
left at a run for the next-door neighbor’s house and her very best friend in
the whole wide world with her shell clutched tightly in both fists.
“Well, if the routine holds true, we have
ten years to work on this puzzle. After
almost one hundred and fifty years of mystery, I don’t think waiting until
tomorrow to start working on it is gonna make a difference.”
“I know you’re right, Jack. I just...
can’t explain it really. I need
to solve this.”
“We will brother. We will.”
September - Ten Years Ago
“Ashes to ashes, and dust to dust,” the
minister’s voice intoned solemnly. There
were quite a few people gathered at the graveside, but the young woman sat
alone by the casket. The minister
finished his benediction, and took Hannah’s hand to mutter a few final words of
comfort. She waited in silence for him
to finish and nodded, willing him to leave her in peace.
The crowd began to disperse and still
Hannah Reilly sat quietly by the casket.
Katie and her family stood by respectfully, waiting for her to say her
final goodbyes.
“Daddy, I hope you finally found what you
were looking for when you died.” She
closed her eyes and drew a shuddering breath before continuing. “We haven’t been able to reach Uncle Jack
yet, so I’m going home with the O’Sheas for
now.” A sob shook the small frame, and
Katie started forward, only to be held back by her mother.
“Give her another minute, Kate. I don’t think she’s done yet.”
“I love you, Daddy. And I’m really gonna miss you. Maybe I should have told you about the
dreams. You might have understood them,
or at least... well, anyway. Give Mama a
real big hug and kiss for me, okay? I’m
glad you have each other again, ‘cause I know you’ve
missed her.”
Hannah stopped talking and remained seated
for another long minute. Then she wiped
her eyes and rose, nodding to the waiting funeral director. She moved toward the O’Sheas. Katie met her halfway, and Hannah gratefully
returned the embrace she found herself in.
Her best friend topped her by four or five inches, and she found herself
tucked under Katie’s chin while the curly auburn hair tickled her nose.
“I’m glad you’re coming home with us, even
if it’s just til your uncle gets home,” Katie said softly. “It’ll be nice to have another girl in the
house.” Hannah just smiled. She knew Katie idolized her three older
brothers and they doted on her.
“Are ya ready then, Hannah?”
“Yes ma’am.
Thank you for....”
“No need to thank me, dear,” Sarah O’Shea
cut in smoothly. “You’ve always been a
part of the family. We’re glad to have
ya for as long as you’d like to stay.”
Tears welled in the green eyes again, but
Hannah refused to let them fall.
Instead, she nodded slightly, and gave Sarah a watery smile. The portly woman smiled back at her, and
patted her graying red hair when a breeze blew through the graveyard.
“C’mon, now,” Sarah continued. “Let’s get home before it rains.”
Shamus had brought the car around to them
and they all piled in and shut the doors just as the bottom fell out. “Do you know when you should hear from Jack
again?” the man questioned in the silence.
“No sir.
I thought he and Daddy were together, but apparently they split up to do
some more research on the Triangle. I
expect to hear from him within the next two or three days, though. He’s always been real good about calling me
faithfully once a week whenever he’s been away on business or what have you
since I was seven.”
“That’s good then. You are always welcome in our home and in our
family, you know that. But I think he
needs to know what happened. It’s time
they gave up that damned fool hunt.”
The last statement caught Hannah’s
attention. “Do you know what they were
looking for, Uncle Shae?” The children had always referred to the
adults in this manner. Hannah didn’t
miss Sarah laying her hand on Shamus’ arm, nor the deep breath he took before
answering.
“They were chasing a ghost, little
bit. They were looking for a legend.”
“Why?”
A simple question with no simple answers. Shamus shook his head. Sarah looked at Hannah compassionately.
“They felt it was important. We were never really given any enlightenment
on the subject.”
Hannah nodded, accepting the explanation,
unsatisfactory as it might be. She had questions for her Uncle Jack when he
got home.
May - Five Years Ago
“I can’t believe you’re going to graduate
with your Master’s degree a year before I even finish my Bachelor’s!” Katie
good-naturedly complained. Hannah had
become more driven upon her father’s death, and that
energy was channeled into her studies.
And her dreams... but those remained her own little secret.
Jack had returned home immediately once he
got the news, but it was agreed that Hannah would remain with the O’Sheas whenever he was out of town. And after his
brother’s death, that seemed to happen a lot more often. Still he was good to Hannah, and doted on her
as much as he could, and he made sure she always knew how precious she was to
him.
He never told her precisely what he and her
father had been working on when Mike was killed. They had agreed early in Hannah’s life that
this part of the family history was something she would need to discover for
herself, if and when the right time for her to know ever came. Shortly after Mike’s death, Jack put out a
book on the Mysteries of the
So the time had come for Hannah to walk a
second time. She had already published
two young reader books, and had a daily syndicated column in newspapers around
the country. Her future was quite
bright, and she chuckled at the frustrated tone in Katie’s voice.
“Well, Katie, if you’d focus a little
harder on your studies, and a little less on the parties....” She let the thought trail off, then caught the pillow aimed for her head.
“Uh huh....
Well, someone has to have your share of the fun, since you don’t ever
seem to have any. I worry about you
sometimes, working so hard. What are you
looking for?”
Green eyes turned inward for a minute at
the suddenly serious turn in the conversation.
“I am trying to find where I fit, Katie.
I don’t feel like I belong here.”
“Hannah, we all feel
that way sometimes. But it seems to be
the only thing that motivates you.”
Hannah shrugged. “Maybe it is.
Sometimes the feeling is so overwhelming, I feel like I should be
searching for my way home.”
Katie wrapped an arm around the Hannah’s
shoulders. “You’ll find it. I have faith.”
Hannah stood on tiptoe and pressed her lips
to her best friend’s cheek. “Thanks,
Katie. I love you.”
“I love you too, hon. Now,” changing the subject to lighten the
discussion, “When is Jack coming into town?”
“Um, tonight, I think. Uncle Shae is
picking him up at the airport.”
“Cool!
Family reunion! ‘Cause you know the boys are coming too.”
Good... my kind of party!”
Katie rolled her eyes, but smiled
inwardly. She was glad to see Hannah
excited and enthusiastic about something other than school or work for a
change. Maybe it was an indication of
better times to come.
June - Present Day
Katie whirled into
the room, holding the wedding dress in front of her. Her long auburn curls streamed behind her,
and she giggled like the schoolgirl she hadn’t been for years now and looked at
Hannah. Her brown eyes twinkled in pure
happiness.
“What do you think
of this one? Do you think Frank will
like it?”
“Honey, Frank
isn’t going to be looking at the dress,” Hannah remarked with a teasing
grin. “If you want my honest opinion, I
like this one the best,” holding up a dress that had been tried on several
dresses before. “It suits you
beautifully.”
“Do you really
think so?”
“I agree with her,
sweetheart,” Sarah said. “And you know
Hannah has always had been honest about how things look.”
Katie chuckled,
remembering some of Hannah’s less-than-tactful, but frightfully honest comments
she had been the recipient of through the years. “Well, now that’s true.” She looked at her blonde friend. “Do you remember the green and pink Mohawk
and that ugly red and purple raincoat I had?
And your comment when you saw them for the first
time?”
Hannah laughed,
and Sarah chortled. “Um, yes.... though
I’m sure now I could come up with a better way to say ‘that sucks’ than that.”
“I dunno,” Katie
answered, still chuckling. “That was
actually pretty effective.”
They moved over to
the bridesmaid’s area, and each of them took a different rack and began looking
through the selections. As a joke, Katie
held up an outrageous feathered purple sequined number. Hannah just raised an eyebrow.
“I’m not
auditioning for a part in ‘The Best Little Whorehouse in
Both of the O’Shea
women squealed and Katie hung the dress back up. “I want to know who would wear something like
that.”
The saleswoman muttered
as she passed them with an armful of clothing, “Some things are best left as a
mystery.”
Three sets of eyes
got big at the implication, and they turned their attention back to the
racks. Sarah found the next offering...
a bright blue lace creation.
“I’m not sure the
maid of honor should have on more lace than the bride,” was Hannah’s only
comment.
“Good point,”
Sarah answered as she hung it up again.
“What about
this?” The blonde woman held up her
selection.
It was a simple
sleeveless sheath in a blue-green satin that complimented both her tan and her
eyes, deepening them and bringing them out beautifully.
“Yes,” was all
Katie said, and within minutes, their shopping was complete and the two friends
were headed out to lunch together.
“I’ll see you
girls at home,” Sarah called to them as she left them alone to catch up.
Once they were
seated, Katie took up the conversation again.
“I’m so glad you
were able to come home for this,” she said to Hannah solemnly. The blonde woman ducked her head,
acknowledging the gentle, unspoken reprimand.
As soon as she’d gotten her Master’s degree, Hannah had moved to the
city and only rarely had come home for a visit.
“You know I
wouldn’t have missed it.”
The waiter
approached and conversation halted while he took their drink orders and gave
them the day’s specials. Katie waited
until he was out of hearing before she spoke again.
“I know, but we’ve
missed YOU. Phone calls just aren’t the
same.”
“I know, and I’m
sorry. I just....”
“Are you still having
the dreams?” When Katie had come to see her after graduation, Hannah had
finally shared with her a tiny bit about the dreams that she’d had since was a
child. The blonde head nodded, and she
sighed.
“Yeah, and the
more vivid they become, the less comfortable I am in my own skin, in my job, in
my life. And it seems to be worse here.”
“I’m sorry,
Hannah. I didn’t know.” Katie clasped her hands over Hannah’s on the
table. “I wish there was something I
could do to help.” She paused briefly, then took the plunge.
“Ya know, Patrick still....”
“I know, Kate, and
I love Patrick, but like a brother.
Besides, I am not comfortable with me.
How could anyone else be?
“I think you’re
selling yourself short, hon. I mean look
at you. You are a gorgeous woman, a
successful author... and by the way, I recognize a few of the adventures Trudy
and Evan have in those stories.”
Hannah
laughed. “I’ll bet you do.”
“Ahem,” Katie
cleared her throat. “ANYWAY... I should
have said successful, award-winning author.”
Here the blonde woman simply blushed and lowered her head in
acknowledgement. Katie reached across
the table and lifted her chin. “Don’t be
ashamed of your work, my friend. I
cannot tell you the number of ADULTS I know that read your books. That is something to be proud of. Not to mention the column that runs in how
many countries now? You are
flourishing.”
The food arrived
right then, and Hannah sighed. The
waiter refilled their glasses then left them in peace again.
“That is just my
point, Katie. I have everything. I have lovely friends who keep in touch with
me regardless,” and she gave the other woman a sheepish smile. Katie smiled back broadly. “I am thriving in my chosen profession, both
of them, and have been recognized for my work.
I have a comfortable bank balance and a nice place to live,
and still....”
The waiter
returned, topped their glasses again and placed a carafe on the table, then
left without another word. Katie made a
mental note to tip him well for his discreteness. Hannah swallowed the bite of food and
resumed her thought.
“Still, Katie, I
don’t feel right.”
“I’m not sure I
understand what you mean, Hannah.”
“I have never felt
like I fit here, in this time and this place.”
She chuckled sardonically at herself.
“Don’t get me wrong. I love my
technology and my creature comforts, but it has always seemed a bit foreign to
my nature.” She sighed in frustration.
“I really can’t put into words very well what I am trying to say.”
“That’s okay,
hon. I think I understand what you are
getting at. Almost like your karmic
cycle is out of sync.”
Green eyes
widened. “My God, that’s *exactly* what
I mean.”
Katie
laughed. “See I *did* pay attention in
some of those classes.”
The blonde woman
joined the laughter. “I’m sure Aunt
Sarah and Uncle Shae will be thrilled to know their
money was well-spent on your education.”
“I’m not sure I
would go that far, but....” She paused and selected a bite of chicken. “Hannah, is there... someone... special in
your life?”
It was silent for
a time after that as the two women continued to eat while Hannah considered her
answer. “No, not
really. I’ve tried dating, but
those eyes... they... I can’t find them, and they are the key to... everything,
Katie.”
“You’re that sure,
hon?” Hannah kept her eyes locked on the
brown ones across from her, and Katie saw the conviction in them before the
blonde nodded her head. “All right,
then. I have faith that when the time is
right, you’ll find them and you’ll know.”
Hannah
smiled. “I’m glad one of us does.”
“Oh I do. And probably when we all least expect
it. Now,” taking the check and adding
the extra tip for the waiter, “Let’s go get some ice cream. By the time we walk the two blocks to get
there, I’ll have room.”
“Katie,” Hannah
intoned seriously, “There is ALWAYS room for ice cream.”
************
“So, Hannah, are
you ready to go through the house? I
think it’s time.” Jack and Hannah were
sitting in the old house that had been locked up for quite some time. Jack had taken an early retirement seven
months earlier, and had moved down to the islands he had visited so much. It was more like home to him that his
brother’s house had ever been, no matter how welcome he had been.
She sat curled
into one corner of the couch with her hands loosely clasped together around one
knee. She missed her Uncle Jack, though
they still talked regularly on the phone and communicated by email almost every
day. He looked better than he had in
years though, and she was glad to see that retirement was agreeing with him so
well.
“I think you’re
right, Uncle Jack. I can take some extra
time off after Katie’s wedding.” She
paused and swallowed. “Will you stay and
help me?”
“You bet, darlin’. I was hoping you’d ask. I don’t think anyone should have to do this
kind of thing alone.”
“Thanks, Uncle
Jack. Um, how long can you stay?”
“I am my own
boss. I can stay here as long as you
need me here.”
“Well, I have five
year’s worth of vacation, comp and sick time I can draw on, so that gives me
more than six months to work with.”
“Six
months?!? My Lord, girl... how the hell’d
you manage that?”
“Oh, it’s easy
when you don’t take vacation and you cover most of the major holidays. So I think I am due some time off. I have columns to cover six or eight weeks,
so maybe I’ll take a month off.”
“You think it’ll
take a month to clean this place out and get it ready to sell?” Jack didn’t think his brother was THAT big of
a packrat, but one never knew til they started cleaning.
Hannah chuckled,
and the older man smiled at the happy sound.
It wasn’t one he got to hear all that often anymore, and sometimes he
missed the bright-eyed child she had been.
“Um,
no. I don’t think it will take more than a
week. I was hoping maybe you’d let me
invite myself down to your place for some time in the sun.”
And so it begins....
Jack thought to himself solemnly.
Aloud he said, “I think that is a great idea, hon, and I’d love the
company. I’ve missed you.”
“I’ve missed you
too, Uncle Jack.”
************
The following day
was the rehearsal, and the girls of the wedding party decided to spend the time
before the rehearsal itself shopping.
Their first stop was a lingerie store, and amazingly, everyone found
something scandalous they just had to have... except Hannah.
“C’mon
Hannah. You gotta get something outrageous. Get into the spirit!”
The blonde woman
took her friend aside. “Katie, who am I
gonna wear this kind of stuff for?”
Katie rested her
forearms on Hannah’s shoulders and smiled down at her. “Do you remember the talk we had
yesterday? I told you I have faith, so
you need to be prepared. ‘Cause it’s gonna happen.”
Hannah smiled back
at her, and gave her a quick, hard hug.
“Have I told you lately just how wonderful a friend you are?”
“Yes, but I don’t
mind if you keep telling me.” Hannah
swatted her on the butt, and Katie squealed.
“Don’t you be getting fresh with me, missy,” she teased. “I’ll have you know I am an almost married
woman! Now,” returning the swat, and
pushing Hannah in the direction of the lingerie, “Find something
wickedly shocking.”
Green eyes
twinkled mischievously. “I think I can
manage that,” she replied. What she
found didn’t have the material of a thong bikini, and the rest of the girls
shrieked when they saw it. It reminded
them that their next stop was for swimwear, and away they trooped to the next
store on their list.
This excursion
elicited even more howls and screams as they went though some of the most
interesting material scraps that were considered bathing suits. Katie held up one that couldn’t have had more
than a hundred threads to it.
“Where’s the
rest? It doesn’t cover anything.”
“I don’t think
it’s supposed to,” Finola commented with a chuckle.
“My question is,
why bother? I mean really... what is the
point?” Rebecca asked. “May as well walk around bare ass naked. At least then you don’t have to worry about
tan lines.”
Hannah picked up a
thong bikini that had enough material in the top that she wouldn’t pop out at
the slightest intake of breath, and enough material in the bottom that she
wouldn’t have to shave completely. It
helped matters that it was a cute tropical print.
“What about this,
guys?” She held the garment up for
inspection.
“Hey, that’s
cute!”
Niiice!”
“I like that one!”
Those and several
other murmured comments answered Hannah’s query, and she smiled, pleased with
the reaction. She took her find to the
counter.
“Um, Hannah...
where are you gonna wear that?” This from Katie.
“I thought I’d
wear it to the pool at the complex.” She
waited for Katie’s eyes to go wide before she lost her composure and broke into
laughter. “You’re so funny. I’m gonna go visit Uncle Jack after we get
the house closed up and ready for sale.
I thought I’d wear it on the beach.”
Katie took a good
long look at the suit, then Hannah’s behind, then back at the suit. “Well, at least you have the ass for it,” was
her only comment. She had to cover her
mouth with her hand to keep from howling at the expression on Hannah’s face.
Lunch was an
interesting, high-spirited affair, and the entire restaurant smiled at the
laughter that flowed from the table of women.
The afternoon offered more shopping, and when rehearsal time rolled
around, five very tired women were hauling themselves into the church.
Mary muttered to
the rest as they crossed the threshold, “Next time we sit by the pool.”
“It’ll be someone
else’s wedding,” Katie said. “’Cause I’m not doing this again.”
The group laughed
and they set themselves for rehearsal.
************
The wedding was a
beautiful affair, and by the time the bride and groom took their leave,
everyone was in a state of happy exhaustion.
Jack and Hannah were among the last to leave, having helped the O’Shea’s
to clean up once the reception was over.
There were quite a few willing hands to make the work lighter, and the
caterer was surprised to see so many pitching in to get things wrapped up.
In short order,
everything was done, and the Reillys were headed back
to their home. They dropped onto
opposite ends of the couch and kicked off their shoes simultaneously. Then green eyes met gray, and they broke into
quiet, tired laughter.
“Guess you can
tell we’re related, hmm?” Hannah commented.
“Maybe just a
little,” Jack answered. “It was a nice
wedding, but damn... I’m beat.”
“Me too, but I’m
glad I was here for this. I think Katie
and Frank will be happy together. He’s
been in love with her since we were kids.”
“What
about you, little Hannah?”
“What about me,
Uncle Jack?” She looked directly at
him. “I’m not involved with anyone, if
that’s what you’re asking. Which makes
this hysterical in the extreme,” indicating the bride’s bouquet she’d caught as
Frank and Kate were leaving.
“Why
not, Hannah? You’re beautiful, pleasant and altogether
charming and yet you remain alone.”
“So are you Uncle, and I don’t see an aunt around here,” she replied,
turning the tables on him, and seeing the slightest hint of shadow cross his
face.
“I couldn’t have
the one I loved, and I wouldn’t settle for less,” he stated quietly but firmly.
“Neither will I, Uncle Jack. I
just haven’t found mine yet.”
“When you do, hold
tight. It’s not something you ever want
to lose.” He spoke with finality and she
nodded, seeing clearly the remembered pain in his eyes and wondering at its cause.
“C’mon,” she said,
rising from the couch and bending over with a moan to pick up her shoes. “Let’s go to bed. We have a lot to do in the morning.”
“Isn’t that the
truth,” the man replied with his own groan as he stood. “I’ll start in my room. At least I know what is there... mostly.”
“That sounds
good,” Hannah answered as she started up the stairs. I don’t have very much in mine, so I’ll start
in the attic. That by itself
will take a bit.”
“Good, we can work
out the rest as we come to it,” Jack said as they reached Hannah’s room. He leaned over and brushed his lips across
her cheek, and she returned the gesture with a hug. “Good night, my dear. Sleep well.”
“You
too, Uncle.”
And the house
settled into quiet for the night.
************
“Holy
Moses!” Hannah
exclaimed as she peeked her head into the large attic space. It was much bigger than she remembered it
being, and there seems to be a lot more... stuff. She stepped into the room, and flung open the
windows. “I think I’d better go get some
more coffee,” looking down at the single mug in her hand. “Maybe I should bring a thermos.”
Several minutes
later, she could hear Jack still chuckling at her when she headed back up the
stairs. The she heard his footsteps
behind her and turned to see him coming up behind her. She moved into the attic, and allowed him
room to enter the space. He looked
around, and his jaw dropped.
“Tell ya what,
honey. I’ll help you do this first. I didn’t realize there was such a mess up
here.”
“Thanks, Uncle
Jack. Me either, actually. You want left or right?”
They were pretty
well evenly matched with things, and Jack couldn’t even tell what most of it
was. “Doesn’t matter,
really. Six of one....”
“True. Okay, you start there, I’ll start here.”
They turned on two
small oscillating fans and opened the windows on either end of the room to
encourage air circulation. Then silence
settled around them for a bit as each tried to determine the best place to
start, then beginning to set things into different piles for disbursement. Occasionally, they would find pictures or
such, but even those memories were set aside in the desire to get done with
their task. By lunch, they had made a
considerable dent in the attic and worked up quite a sweat in the process.
“My God, “Jack
griped as they moved a few of the picture boxes into Hannah’s room. “I didn’t realize they had so much up
there. So much that belonged to Mama and
Grandmother.” He set the boxes carefully
down.
“Are you sure you
don’t want to keep some of this stuff, Uncle Jack?”
“Sweetheart, I
told you. You go through and pick out
what you want to keep, then send me the rest.”
“All
right. I just don’t want you to miss out on what
should be yours.”
“Nope,
not a problem. Now let’s go get some lunch. I’m starving.”
************
It took the rest
of that day and most of the next before they finished in the attic. Hannah ended up with two trunks and several
boxes of pictures and mementos that she was slowly sorting through in the
evening.
Jack finished with
his room while Hannah tackled the study, and when he joined her after lunch the
third day, he found her sitting in the middle of the floor surrounded by books,
cradling her head in her hands.
“You okay,
sweetheart?”
“I was just
thinking how much I miss my Daddy. So many of my memories of him are tied into this room.”
“Do you want me to
do this? You want to go do the kitchen
or his bedroom or...?”
“No, I think I
need to do this. But you can sure stay
and help me if you like.”
“I like. A lot of my memories of him are wrapped up in
this room too, ya know.”
“Yeah, I guess
they would be. Ya’ll did
a lot of your research together here.”
“Yep, and if you
don’t mind, I’d like to ship any books you don’t want to the
“Oh, I like that
idea, Uncle Jack. And I think he would
too.”
************
It took them two
days to do the study, and Hannah only kept a handful of books out of the
hundreds that were in the room. Jack
smiled to himself at her choices, but didn’t say anything to her
otherwise. The kitchen, living room and
her father’s bedroom had already been mostly done, so by the end of the sixth
day things were pretty much packed up.
“I’m tired,” Jack
said plaintively as they sat in a favorite restaurant.
“I can totally
sympathize,” Hannah replied, before turning and waving the O’Sheas
over to join them.
“My goodness, the
two of you look beat,” Sarah said bluntly as she took a seat. Shamus scowled at her.
“Now, Sarah....”
he began, but she cut him off.
“No Shamus. It’s true.
So you are both gonna let the girls and me come over tomorrow and help
with the cleanup, right?”
Hannah and Jack
looked at each other. “You don’t have
t....”
“I know we don’t
dear,” Sarah said, patting Hannah’s hands gently. “But it’s the right thing to do.”
“Well, then,” Jack
answered heartily, “We accept with alacrity and thankfulness.”
Sarah
chuckled. “There are days, Jack Reilly,
when I’ve suspected you of being a poet.”
“Not me. I’m just a dream chaser. It makes me... verbose.” He cleared his throat. “Tell ya what. We’ll all help get it cleaned up tomorrow,
and then I’ll treat the entire gang to pizza and beer for lunch and the
Driftwood Restaurant for dinner.”
Shamus looked at
Jack solemnly. “Well that will get the
boys here for sure. They never miss an
opportunity to eat there, even if it requires a jacket and tie. You sure you wanna do that?”
“Yep. I’d
like to get this finished, and I’ve always enjoyed eating there myself. We have a shipper coming in the morning to
pick up the boxes that I am sending home and that Hannah is keeping. Otherwise, everything else can be taken out
tomorrow, and we can turn the keys over to the realtor on Monday.”
“Sounds like we have
a plan then,” Sarah commented.
“Yep, except for
deciding what we want for dinner tonight.”
Shamus’ observation made them look at their menus, and conversation
turned to other subjects.
************
Monday morning
arrived and so did the realtor. Hannah
was surprised to see Mary standing on her doorstep.
“Hi,
Mary! C’mon in.
I’m sorry I can’t offer you coffee or a place to sit,” motioning to the
empty house, “But I’m waiting for the realtor, and then I’m headed back to the
city.”
“I’m the realtor,
Hannah. Richard gave me the listing this
morning.”
“Wonderful. Then I know the house is in good hands.”
Mary smiled
warmly. “I already know of several
couples who might be interested in the property.”
“Really? I
didn’t think....”
“Oh yes. I wouldn’t be surprised to have an offer on
the table by the end of the week.”
“Wow, so
soon?” At Mary’s enthusiastic nod, she
continued, running a hand thru her hair.
“Um, wow,” she repeated. “Um....”
Mary placed a
concerned hand on her arm. “Hannah, are
you all right?”
“Uh,
yeah. Just surprised, I think. I didn’t think it would be so quick. I’m gonna be out of town for a couple weeks
on the
“No, I can still
reach you out there. Besides, while I
wouldn’t be a bit surprised, it may take a while. Sometimes it does.”
“I’m sorry,
Mary. I didn’t mean to freak out on
you.”
“Not a
problem. You didn’t really freak. I kinda broad sided
you.”
“Well, I sure
didn’t think about it selling quickly until then. But that is a good thing, I think.”
“As
long as you don’t forget about your friends here.”
“I don’t think
Katie or Aunt Sarah would let me get away with that even if I wanted to.”
Mary laughed,
remembering some of their escapades together as children, and unconsciously
rubbing her backside. “I think I can
agree with that.”
They laughed, and
Hannah gave Mary the keys, taking one last look around at what had always been
home to her. Then without glancing back,
Hannah stepped out and firmly closed the door on her past, and headed out to
find her future.
Chapter II
It was a four-hour
drive back to the city, and Hannah was just a little tired when she pulled into
her garage beneath the building where she lived. The doorman recognized her car, and came to
see if she needed help getting her things in.
She’d made friends with Harry when she’d moved into the building three
years previously, and the older gentleman had always made an effort to extend
every courtesy he could to the young woman.
“Hello, Miss
Hannah.”
“Hi Harry. How was your week?”
“Very
quiet. Mrs. Jenkins’ cat got out again, and Mr. Mark
had to take Dolby to the vet. Miss
Christa passed her audition, and Mr. And Mrs. Andrews left for a month long
tour of
“Well, I’m leaving
this afternoon for a two week vacation.”
Harry’s eyes widened, but he didn’t show any other sort of
surprise. Instead he held the elevator
doors open for her and stepped in behind her.
He swiped his key, and the lift began its long climb to the top floor.
“Good for you,
Miss Hannah. You’re due for a bit of
fun.” He paused. “Oh, before I forget... two trunks and a
couple boxes arrived for you on Saturday.
I had them delivered to your living room as you instructed.”
“Thanks
Harry. I have to catch a shuttle to the
airport at six. Can you call them for me
please?”
“Surely.
Will you need help with your bags?”
The car stopped and the door slowly opened into her penthouse
apartment. Harry brought her bag in and
set it by the couch.
“Thank you
Harry. I don’t think so. I am going to se my Uncle Jack in the
islands, and I don’t think two or three swimsuits will make for very much
luggage.” She smiled at him, and he returned
it with a light chuckle.
“No ma’am, given
what I’ve seen of bathing suits these days, I would be inclined to agree with
that observation. But if you find
yourself taking more than that, you let me know, and I will be up to collect
it.” He tipped his hat at her, and
stepped back into the elevator. “Have a
nice day, Miss Hannah.”
She smiled and
gave him a little wave as the doors closed on him. Then she looked at the trunks and boxes, and
sank into the couch with a moan. “Oh,
geez, I’m tired.”
She lay there in a
half doze for about half an hour before her stomach reminded her that it was
“Well, I suppose
that’s to the good, actually, since I stayed a week,” she grumbled to herself
as she grabbed the phone and a takeout menu for the deli at the curb. “And that means I don’t have to do that
before I leave this afternoon. Guess I
should call Charlie though.”
She called the
deli first and gave her name to Sally, who promised her usual would be
downstairs in fifteen minutes, then Hannah hung up so
she could dial her editor.
“Jones.” The
voice was gruff and Monday morning harried.
“Hi,
Charlie. It’s Hannah.”
“Reilly, are you
sure you need to take a vacation? I need
you here.”
She chuckled
soundlessly. Charlie was severely
lacking in the humor department on Mondays, and Hannah didn’t want to make things
worse for her or anyone else by laughing aloud.
Still, the plea was not unexpected, and Hannah found it mildly amusing
that Charlie was so predictable.
“Charlie, you
don’t need me. You need my work. And I am sending you the next month’s worth
of columns to you by courier. You’ll
have them by three this afternoon.”
“Honey, I will
always need you, and why are you sending me a month’s worth? You’re only supposed to be gone for two more
weeks. I’m not sure things will stay on
course without you here.”
Hannah knew that
Charlie had always had a bit of a crush on her, but her editor had never
crossed the lines of friendship they’d both set up for themselves when their
association developed beyond purely business.
“Sure they will,
Charlie. You’re good at keeping
everything together. Besides, I figured
you’d be more comfortable having the columns there as opposed to locked on my
hard drive. I have another month’s worth
there.”
“Okay. You’re right.
I *would* feel better about having them here. But don’t you go and do something stupid that
makes me have to use them, all right?”
“I’ll do my best
Charlie. It’s just a vacation. My most exciting plans call for an emergency
trip to the corner store for sunscreen when I run out.”
Finally Charlie laughed. “That sounds good. Relax, and have a good time, huh? You’ve earned it.”
“Thanks,
Charlie. I will. And who knows... maybe I’ll come back with
material for a novel.”
Harry brought her
lunch up shortly thereafter, and she sat down in front of one of the
trunks. The first one, the red one,
she’d already gone through. It had been
filled with pictures and mementos that her grandparents and great-grandparents
had saved... some of it dating back to the mid 1800’s. There was one in particular that almost...
well, it was familiar in a way it couldn’t possibly have been, since it had
been taken more than a hundred years before she had even been born.
So she slowly
lifted the top of the blue trunk and peered inside. Her eyebrows rose at the compartmentalization
of the contents. There were stacks of
shoeboxes, each neatly labeled with names and dates. Hannah picked up each box
and read the content’s description before neatly setting each one to the side. Towards the bottom of one side, she came to a
flat box that took up the entire half of the trunk. She paused and reached for it, hesitating
briefly when she saw its only description was “Pirates”.
“What the hell?”
she muttered to herself. “I always did
wonder what Daddy and Uncle Jack were talking about.” Her curiosity got the better of her, and she
grasped the box in both hands and drew it out gently. Moving to the sofa, she sat and raised the
lid, then sat and stared at the contents.
The first thing
she noticed was the map and grid she’d seen on her father’s table all those
long years ago. There were several
pictures, hard to make out, but with the vague outlines of a ship. There were other photographs of different spots
in the water, Hannah assumed. She turned
them over, and noted that each had a longitude and latitude written on them in
Jack’s clear firm hand. At the very
bottom was a thick notebook, and Hannah remembered having seen it on her
father’s desk many times during her childhood.
She opened it
reverently, and noted that there were several different handwritings on the
pages. Her father’s she recognized, as
well as the notes that Jack had made, but the rest.... Some of it was very old, and she was intrigued.
“Guess I’ve found
my vacation reading,” she commented to herself.
She put the diary aside, and moved back to the trunk, smiling as she got
to pictures and memories she’d remembered making.
Hannah spent the
remaining time before she left looking at the photographs she’d found. She tucked a few carefully away to give to
Jack, and went to pack her bag.
She did take a bit
more than three swimsuits, but not much.
And she wasn’t at all surprised to hear the elevator coming up at five
minutes of six, nor to see Harry standing in the doorway.
“The shuttle is
here, Miss Hannah. I told the girl you’d
be right down.” He looked at the bag on
the floor. “Is that all you’re
taking?” He hefted the bag, a little
surprised at the weight.
“Yep, that’d be
it,” she answered, looking around one last time to make sure everything was
set. “I can carry it, Harry.”
“I know you can
Miss Hannah, but it is my pleasure to do so for you.” He sketched her a
neat half bow.
She smiled in
return and gave him a slight curtsy before stepping into the elevator. “Ya know, Harry, if it wasn’t for the fact
that there is a Mrs. Padulous for you to go home to
every night, I’d have to marry you.”
Hannah smiled in sympathy with the deep red blush that moved up his
face. The car started its downward trek. “You’re a sweet man, Harry. I’m glad you’re my friend. I hope she appreciates you.”
“She surely does,
Miss Hannah. We’ll be celebrating fifty years together this August.”
“That’s amazing,
Harry. Just
wonderful.”
“We both think
so. And by the way, Bonnie will continue
to keep an eye on your plants for you while you’re gone. No one has a green thumb like my girl does.”
They reached the
garage level and stepped off towards the waiting shuttle. “You’re not kidding. Some of those plants haven’t looked so well
in years.” She held out her hand to him
and he took it, looking at her in surprise.
She held up her other to forestall his protest.
“Let me,
Harry. You have always been so nice to
me, and looked out for me like I was your daughter. Let me do something nice for you and
Bonnie. Take her to dinner and a movie
on me, okay?”
The old man gazed
into her eyes and saw the sincere desire to do this, and he capitulated with a
nod. “Thank you, Miss Hannah. We’d like that very much.”
“Good,” she said
as she grinned. “I can’t wait to hear
all about it when I get back.”
He opened the door
and she slid into the seat. “Take care,
Miss Hannah, and enjoy your vacation.”
“Thanks,
Harry. I plan to.”
************
The flight was
relatively smooth, and Hannah was surprised to be gently awakened by the
stewardess. She smiled sheepishly at
her, and stood to grab her bag from the overhead. She’d flown into
The air as she
stepped from the plane was humid and salty, and she welcomed the freshness she
could smell above and beyond the jet fuel that was prevalent on the
tarmac. Hers was the last flight in for
the evening, and she joined the small group boarding the hotel shuttle.
It didn’t take
long, and she settled in for the evening.
After a quick call to room service, she settled into the comfortable bed
and pulled out the diary.
She began by
reading the most recent entries that belonged to her father and Jack.
I saw the ship today, and she who commands
it. That much of the legend is true
then. We will have to see if we can
discover who she is and what she seeks.
We only have what the rumors, myths and this book say about her. I wonder how much of it is true. --M
Jack has gone out this time. We are trying to find the cycle that exists
for her appearances. According to all
the legends we have researched, when the “Maiden” was first seen, the intervals
were approximately twenty-five years apart.
But that seems to have changed, and she is coming into the Triangle more
frequently. There is still no indication
of who she is for sure or what she is searching for aside from the stories we
have in this journal. We do know that
she does no harm to those she encounters, and has even given aid to the
distressed on occasion. --M
The ship is simply amazing. I got close enough to see it clearly this
time before it vanished again in the mist.
I am making notes on when and where it appears, because there seems to
be a methodical search in progress instead of random appearances. So it is true that the beautiful Captain of
this boat is hunting for something of great value to her. Otherwise, why keep looking? --J
I have spoken to Donovan and members
of her crew after they rescued me from a hellacious storm. I now know what it
is she seeks, though she has never shared the actual fact with me. I know because I have been alone for the last
fifteen years, and I recognize the look of longing as she scans the horizon. There are still things about this vessel and
its mission that I do not comprehend, but I do not expect to make it to the
next sighting. I am bleeding, and there
is nothing they can do to stop it. When
I leave this ship, it will be so I can go home to be buried. --M
Hannah had to stop
reading then, both because of the tears that clouded her vision, and the knock
at her door as her dinner was delivered to her room. The waiter asked politely if she was all
right, or if she required anything else.
She shook her head and smiled at him, giving him the best grin she could
manage. He nodded and accepted the
signed check assuring her he was on call all night if she needed anything
further.
She lifted the
cover from her steak, please to see that the chef here understood what medium
rare meant, and sniffing in approval at the scent that wafted up from the
marinade. She moved the journal to the
table, and began methodically decimating her meal while continuing to read.
The cycle is coming more often
now. It has gone from twenty-five years to
eighteen years, to ten years, and now it seems to be every five. I believe Michael was right in his belief,
and I will continue to observe and make notes for myself, but it is no longer
necessary to keep the journal. The time
for fulfillment is near. --J
Hannah set the
notebook aside then pondering the words as she finished her meal. She set the tray outside the door, and moved
herself and the journal back to the bed.
“Maybe I should
have started from the end. Since the new
stuff seems to be on top, maybe the original story is in the back.”
But she soon
discovered that wasn’t the case.
Everything was somewhat randomly shoved between the two covers, and she
would need to sort through it to get any kind of order out of the chaos. “I cannot believe Daddy and Uncle Jack were
so unorganized. How did they find
anything in that mess?” muttering to herself.
She set the book gently to one side of the bed and turned off the light. “I’ll deal with it tomorrow.”
************
When morning
arrived, it arrived wet and overcast.
The blinking light on her phone was a message from Jack, letting her
know the helicopter that brought those seeking seclusion and peace on the tiny
island where he lived was going to be delayed until the weather cleared. Hannah made arrangements at the front desk
for a possible late check out, then called room
service again to order breakfast.
She noted the
journal still lying on the unused side of the large bed and shook her
head. “Shower first, I think. I need to be able to see clearly and think
rationally before I try to tackle that.”
Half an hour
later, she was wrapped in the complimentary robe and answering the door to let
the waitress into the room. Hannah
draped the towel she was drying her hair with over her shoulders and signed the
check. The girl smiled and nodded and
left without saying a word.
The blonde woman
removed the tray covers, eyeing the fresh fruit cup and adding plenty of butter
and syrup to her pancakes. She hummed in
enjoyment over the first bite, but didn’t take too much time to dawdle. She was too anxious to get the journal put
into some sort of order that she could read comprehensively.
Finishing quickly,
she dressed and moved over to the bed.
Hannah opened the journal, and began to remove the pages, spreading them
out so she could organize them by date.
When she finally got them into chronological order, she took a second
look at the dates listed on her father’s and Jack’s entries. I need
to check my diary to be sure, but I’ll just bet you.... She let the thought trail off, knowing that
she would have plenty of time to check since she never went anywhere without
it.
The phone ringing
startled her, and she jumped even as she reached to answer it. “Yes?”
“Ms Reilly, the
weather has turned, and the island hopper will be landing in approximately half
an hour. We can arrange a shuttle for you in twenty minutes if that is
acceptable?”
Hannah glanced at
the clock, surprised that the morning had passed so rapidly and that it was now
almost
“Very well,” the
cultured voice spoke. “Your bill has
been taken care of. Would you like us to
send up a bellman for your bags?”
“No, thank
you. I will be downstairs to catch the
shuttle in twenty minutes.”
“Thank you, Ms
Reilly. We hope you have enjoyed your
stay with us and will return again soon.”
************
She was the only
passenger on Jack’s small helicopter, and she gave him a big hug when he exited
the craft. He looked around in
confusion.
“Where’s the rest
of your luggage?” he shouted over the whirr of the blades.
“This is it, Uncle
Jack. I don’t plan to do much of
anything except rest and relax on the beach and hang out with you.”
He grinned broadly
in response to her own wide smile. “That sounds like a winning plan to me.”
The flight was a
short hop, and soon they were touching down on the small helo
pad near the secluded resort. Hannah
marveled at its ingenuity and privacy.
They climbed into the waiting jeep, and began moving through the resort,
and out towards Jack’s home. “Is this
your design?” she asked, motioning to the different bungalows they passed.
“Well, the concept
was mine. But there are several of us
who are partners on this project.” He
was obviously proud of the resort, and he was happy to expound on its origins
to his only niece.
“Years ago, some
buddies and I were talking about the kind of resort we’d like to build in the
islands here. Not something for
tourists, but a place where people could be alone, or interact with others like
them if they chose. The restaurant is
actually the main meeting place. It
houses the small check in area.
Otherwise, each bungalow is a separate entity, and they are each well
hidden in their own little dell.”
“That’s
fantastic... how many do you have?”
“We have twenty
cottages of various sizes. Several
corporations have research teams in the area, and they usually reserve the
larger ones and keep everyone together.
You know how paranoid suits tend to get over company secrets.” He smirked at her. “Most of them are much smaller, catering to
individuals and couples. It’s quiet, and
the locals enjoy the boost in income without the destruction of their island
and way of life.”
“I can’t wait to
explore. I didn’t realize how badly I
needed a break until I decided to take a vacation.”
Jack looked at her
then, and noted the twinkling eyes and smiling lips. “Well,” he drawled with a smile, “I’m glad
you decided to spend it with me. Though I promise not to hover.”
Hannah
chuckled. “Me too,” she replied, her
chuckle turning to a full-fledged laugh when the flush rose up his cheeks.
Soon, they were
headed up a short incline, and through the trees, the most beautiful vista
stretched before them. The water started
out a green almost the color of her eyes, and gradually darkened to a shade of
blue that sapphires would envy. The
white sand sparkled and beckoned, and in the near distance, Hannah could make
out the darker shape of two other islands.
“This is simply
lovely, Uncle Jack.”
“Uh huh, and you
haven’t even really seen it yet. C’mon in the house.”
It was then that
Hannah saw the small structure that blended into its surroundings so well she
didn’t even notice it until Jack motioned her towards it.
The outside of the
house did nothing to indicate the spaciousness or state-of-the-art technology
she found inside. She realized that part
of the house was actually built into the hillside, which aided in both its
camouflage and its roominess.
“This is
amazing. I’m gonna have to get out my
thesaurus if this keeps up, ‘cause I’m running out of adjectives.”
Jack just laughed
and watched as his niece turned in a slow circle taking in everything around
her. The limestone and granite cavern
hosted the bedrooms, study and bathroom area.
The living and kitchen spaces were actually some sort of native lumber
that appeared to have moss growing both inside and out. Her eyebrows rose at....
“A
fireplace, Uncle Jack?”
“Yeah. It
reminds me of home a little, and it can actually get very cold here at night,
especially if the wind is up. Besides,
it’s cozy.”
“The whole house
is cozy. No wonder you are so happy
living out here,”
He grinned. “This is true. It’s my own little piece of paradise. Of course,” he gestured her in to the small
study, “I have all the creature comforts of the twenty-first century, too.”
“That’s it,”
Hannah commented half jokingly as she slipped into the comfortable leather desk
chair. “I’m moving.” She swung around to look at his system
set-up, then turned her attention back to him. “Do all the cottages have this kind of
technology?”
“Um,
no. Some of the cottages don’t even have
electricity, though they all have running water and modern plumbing. People come here for a respite from their
world, so the technology stays home... or in the safe until they are ready to
leave. The corporations provide their
own gear, and the generators to run it, so that works out well for us as well.”
“Very
sweet set up, Uncle Jack. If I get inspired while I am here, I may have
to borrow it.”
“You are more than
welcome to, but I don’t think you’re gonna want to work once we get you settled
in and you get a chance to start relaxing.”
“That is very
true, but already I can feel the creative juices flowing. There’s an energy here that... well, I told
Charlie I might have enough material for a novel when I left. I feel like I am on the precipice of starting
something new.”
A momentary fear
clutched at Jack’s heart, but he covered it almost immediately with a lightly
strained laugh. “You are, my dear. You’re gonna learn how to relax and enjoy
life for a change.”
Hannah laughed
with him, not seeing his clenched fists.
“I do like the way that sounds.
Maybe I’ll take up basket weaving while I’m here.”
They left the
study, and Jack moved to the kitchen area where he had left lunch waiting in
the fridge. “Well, you could ask one of
the native ladies to teach you,” he replied, setting cold cuts and sliced fruit
on the bar top. “But I’m warning you it
is actually quite difficult and arduous.
Maybe you should try a sport... sailing for instance.”
“Do you have
instructors for that?” She started
opening cabinets looking for glasses.
Then she grabbed the iced tea out of the fridge and poured them each a
glass.
“Oh yes, we have
instructors for every activity the resort offers in the guide book.”
“Well, I may just
have to take a look. See what new
activities I’d like to try while I am here.”
She paused to take a bite of food before continuing. “But first I want to try the beach this
afternoon. I intend to go home with a
tan that will be the envy of the world.”
“I have a private
strip of beach,” Jack said, swallowing his mouthful and washing it down. “C’mere.”
They walked to the
windows that made up the sea side of the house and he pointed. “You see that?” pointing to the beach down
sloped just slightly from where they stood.
“Between the two trees marked with the bright yellow ribbons,”
indicating two very large palms some distance apart. “That is my private beach space, and everyone
respects that.”
“Even the original
inhabitants?”
“Even
the locals. It’s a long story, and maybe while you’re
here I’ll tell it to you.”
“I’d like that.”
Jack smiled at her
boundless curiosity, once again seeing a flash of the inquisitive child she’d always
been. “Okay, but you should know I use
it as a nude beach.” Hannah blushed and
her uncle continued speaking. “You don’t
have to, of course. I usually swim first
thing in the morning. If you’d be more
comfortable, we can set up some sort of signal here to let one another know
when we’ll be at the beach, or at least when we’ll be nude there. I rarely go down there except in the early
mornings though. This place keeps me
busy.”
“Well, I doubt
that I will ever do the nude thing, but maybe we should work out a signal just
in case I become a bold and daring adventurer while I’m here.”
“All
righty. We’ll come up with something. In the meantime, I want you to settle in and
relax. This is your home too.”
Hannah leaned over
and gave the grizzled cheek a kiss not saying a word. Jack patted her hands affectionately, and
they finished lunch in happy silence.
When things were
cleaned up, Jack took Hannah’s bag, raising his brow at the weight.
“I brought some
reading,” she chuckled.
“What? War and Peace?
You want to relax.”
“Nah,” she
answered nonchalantly. “Some of Daddy’s books.”
“Gotcha,” Jack
replied, trying to remember what she’d kept.
Then he shook his head, figuring he’d remember or she’d tell him
eventually. “C’mon,
hon. Let me show you your room.”
They walked into
the natural part of the house, and the temperature dropped noticeably. It was not unpleasant, just unexpected, and
Hannah shivered slightly.
“Sorry, I forgot
to tell you about that. The temperature
in here is pretty constant... around sixty degrees. That is why I added the rugs. Stone cold floor first thing in the morning
is really not a happy way to wake up.”
Hannah smiled but
didn’t have the chance to comment because Jack stopped and opened a door right
then. The room was quite large and
surprisingly airy, due in large part to the wall of thick glass that faced the
water.
“I couldn’t stand
the dark so some of my engineering buddies worked it out so I could put windows
in back here.”
“It’s gorgeous.”
And it was. The room had been whitewashed and was
decorated in blues and greens that complimented the view. The bed itself seemed an extension of the
wall, and the lighting was recessed and well hidden.
“Now, I’ll leave
you to get settled in. I have a couple
things I need to do this afternoon, so the beach is all yours.”
“Okay. Would you like me to cook tonight?”
“I thought we’d go
to the restaurant if you’re up to it.
Then I can show you the town a little more, and you can be introduced to
folks.”
“As long as I don’t
get too burned this afternoon, you’ve got yourself a date, Uncle Jack.”
He smiled. “See you later then. Enjoy.”
And he closed the door behind himself as he stepped out of the room.
Hannah stood
looking around for a moment more simply absorbing the atmosphere. Then she shook herself from her reverie and
opened her bag to begin putting things away.
“Time to go have a little sun and fun, and see if I can discover the
mystery of these pirates.”
Chapter III
The skimpy
tropical print thong bikini necessitated quite a coating of sunscreen, but
finally Hannah was ready to go down to the beach. She picked up the journal, her diary and
slipped into the bathroom that was shared between her room and Jack’s. She looked around in approval at the white and
deep blue scheme, her eyes lingering on the sunken tub.
“Oh I could
definitely get used to this,” she commented to no one in particular as she
snagged a towel.
A short stroll
downhill brought her to hot white sand, and she stood for along moment just
looking out at the water before setting everything down. A quick glance around showed her a small
shed, and inside she found several beach chairs, more towels and a tiny
shower. She nodded in approval, then
grabbed a chair and moved to the water’s edge.
She arranged the chair and towel to her satisfaction,
then took the books and sat down.
“Now, let’s see if
we can make sense of this.”
October
- 1847
Today marks the end of my daughter’s
first voyage on the “Warrior Maiden” and I have to say I am well pleased. Most of the men of my crew were skeptical and
superstitious about allowing her on board, but she won them over by sheer
persistence and presence. Her mother
will not be happy to hear this. She had
different dreams for our daughter. I believe at this point, though, the crew
would follow her as Captain if need be.
An odd note... while we were at 32*
N, 64* 90’W we came across refugees of some sort. I’ll admit to being a bit confused by their
manner and mode of speech and dress but they seemed harmless. We landed them on the nearest island and made
the Crown aware of the new settlement. I
will be interested to see how they fare.
Ernst Scott - Captain, Warrior
Maiden
There was more
scribbled down at the bottom of the page in another hand. Hannah’s eyes widened as she read the words.
I am convinced I will find the
green eyes I seek at sea. I do not know
when or where yet, but I will find you, my love. We are meant to be one together in this
lifetime. --DS
Hannah closed her
eyes and pictured the crystal blue eyes that had haunted her since she was a
small child. She reached for her own
diary, and opened it to one of the earliest entries.
I herd dady
and unkl Jack tawkin bout pirats today. I ast bout wat they wer but dady dint tell. I
think I no tho cuz I had a dreem bout a pretty
lady with blue pretty Iz and long dark hare. She was beyutifull. She was lik the pirat in my pitur book.
Hannah froze. Until that moment, nothing was clear about
that memory except the eyes that continued to haunt her to this day. And yet, having read the diary entry, she
wondered what her younger self had dreamed of.
Even though the image was unclear, she saw the eyes and the dark hair
blowing in the wind.
With a sigh, she
realized she needed something to drink and marked her place before going to the
small shed in search of something cold and wet.
She smiled when she saw the small refrigerator, and was pleasantly
surprised at the options available to her there. She took out a bottle of water, and moved
back out to her beach chair, opening the journal to the next entry.
October 1851
This mission has been fraught
with difficulty and peril. Papa was
injured early in our travels, but he refused to turn around and go home. I have been acting as Captain in his
stead. The men are satisfied with my
leadership and things in that regard have gone smoothly.
Papa will most likely
recover, but will be unable to return to his life at sea. Mama will be happy to have him home more, I
think. Maybe she will eventually forgive
me for following in his footsteps with him there.
We found an injured sailor,
and did our very best for him. He
insisted upon leaving though it was clear to all that he was dying. I suppose he wished to see his home once more. And who can blame him?
The game we play has become
hard, but still we do so, because it is the right thing to do. It is unfortunate that we have to become
pirates to keep people alive because of the greed of a few.
Donovan Scott - Acting
Captain, Warrior Maiden
Hannah closed the
book with her finger marking her place and stared at the water for long
minutes. Instead of making anything
clearer, she was simply becoming more confused.
She was sure the whole story was here, she just had to assemble all the
pieces she had in the right order. She
opened the journal again and turned the page over and found to her surprise a
note written on the back of the thick paper.
My daughter did an
outstanding job commanding this vessel during my injury and convalescence. She
is correct though, that I will be unable to return to sea. I feel the hand of destiny in this, but the
truth is Donovan is driven by something far greater than her love of the sea. I only hope I live to see it to fruition. --
ES
Hannah closed the
book, setting it and her diary on the lounge chair before taking the two steps
necessary into the warm, clear water.
She waded out until she was waist deep, then plunged head first into the
surf. She swam quite a distance,
enjoying the relative warmth of the water and the sun on her body. Pleasantly tired, she turned and headed to
shore, stopping to sit and rest on a sandbar about halfway back.
She looked out at
the water, marveling yet again at the myriad of color depth she was surrounded
by. Hannah brought her right hand up to
move the hair from her face and found her attention caught by the ring she wore
there.
It had been the
last present her daddy had given her before he’d died, and she always wore
it. Now she realized she’d found a color
to match the stone in it.
************
She’d been surprised by it, really. She was just fifteen, and Mike was scheduled
to go out to the Triangle to do some more research. Hannah knew her dad felt that whatever he was
doing was important, but they’d never really discussed his work. And she’d never shared the dreams she had of
the ice blue eyes that beckoned to her.
So she’d been taken aback when he’d called her into his study.
“Hannah, you know I’m leaving in two
days.” She nodded and waited. “I have something for you, and I hope you
like it.” Mike handed his daughter a
small jewelry box. “Go on... open it.” She did so and her mouth dropped open in
shock.
“I... it... it’s beautiful.”
And it was.
The stone was a crystal clear blue, the exact shade of those haunting
eyes. But her dad had no way of knowing
that. She looked back up at him for an
explanation.
“It reminds me of the water out there...
and it seemed suited to you for some reason.”
“Thank you Daddy.”
“Wear it in happiness, my girl. I love you.”
“I love you too,
Daddy,” Hannah muttered aloud as she came back to the present. She looked around, surprised by the angle of
the sun. “Guess I’d better get back to
the house if I want to use that wonderful tub before we go to dinner.” She headed herself for shore once more.
************
A light knocking
on the door woke Hannah from the doze she’d fallen into. Instead of a long soak in the tub, she
decided on a quick rinse in the large shower.
She was so relaxed when she stepped out that it only took a moment and
she was asleep on the bed still wrapped in her towel. She blinked her eyes open when she heard
Jack’s voice.
“Hannah, are you
in there?”
“Um, uh... yes,
Uncle Jack. Uh… ugh, hang on a minute.”
She rolled off the
bed and grabbed the robe he’d left hanging on the back of the door for her and
slid into it. She picked her discarded
towel off the floor and opened the door.
Jack was leaning against the doorframe with a crooked smile on his
face. She blushed and returned his
smile.
“Guess I fell
asleep,” she muttered.
“That’s not a bad
thing, honey,” he chuckled lightly. “Do
you feel up to going out tonight or would you prefer to stay in?”
Hannah ran a hand
through her still damp blonde mane and bit back a yawn. “Well, if you can give me a few minutes to
wake up and get dressed....”
“I can do
that. I’ll be in the living room when
you’re ready.”
Twenty minutes
later Hannah emerged from the back part of the house in a casual sundress and
sandals. Jack took one look at her and
whistled wolfishly.
“You are very
lovely, my dear.” He extended his arm to
her and she took it lightly even as a blush suffused her face. “C’mon.
Dinner awaits.”
Jack was quick to
notice the attention their entrance into the restaurant drew, and he chuckled
silently to himself as everyone in the place, both men and women, made their
way over to his table. Hannah met them
all graciously, but did not show particular interest in any of them. Several offered to spend time with her, but
all were politely turned down.
He did note with
some interest that she studied everyone’s eyes, and that occasionally her
glance would drift down to the ring she wore.
He wondered how much she knew about the significance of the stone. He made a mental note to ask her about it
later.
They stepped out
into the cool evening after dinner, and made their way over to the jeep. “People seem to be friendly here,” was her
only comment to the almost overwhelming attention she’d received during the
meal.
“You are a beautiful
woman, Hannah. Surely you are used to
such attention.”
“No, Uncle. I don’t go out much. I never got into the scene.”
He started the
engine and directed the vehicle towards home.
As they drove up into the yard, he finally turned to her and asked, “Are
you lonely, Hannah?”
“Yes... no... it’s hard to explain.”
He opened her door
and helped her from the jeep. “Try,
please?”
“Um, well, it’s
like I told you before. I haven’t found
my tree in the forest yet, so in that sense, I suppose I am a little
lonely. But I know there is someone out
there for me, and one day... well, I’ll know when it happens. That’s all.”
She couldn’t help glancing down at her ring.
“You sound sure,”
Jack said as he opened the house door and gestured her to go in ahead of him.
“I am sure.”
“If it’s not too
personal, can I ask why?”
She couldn’t hide
the blush the crawled up her face, but she met his eyes squarely. “Ask me again in a few days. I should have an answer I can share with you
then.”
He nodded, accepting
her hesitation. “I can do that. And I’ll tell you the story behind your ring
as well. Now,” he asked, changing the
subject gracefully before she could say a word.
“Would you like to walk on the beach with me? I find it very peaceful out there this time
of night. It is very relaxing.”
“Sure, I’d like
that,” Hannah responded. “Should I
change?”
“Entirely up to
you, my dear. Whatever you’re most
comfortable in. I’m going to.”
“Okay,” she
answered, heading for her room. “Meet ya
back here in five.”
************
They walked along
in silence, simply enjoying the salt tang of the breeze and the swish of the
waves and the softness of the sand as they walked along together
barefooted. The moon was about halfway
through its cycle, and made a tiny path on the water.
“Ya know,” Hannah
finally said quietly as they stood looking out over the vast ocean, “I always
wondered where the moon’s path would lead if I ever tried to follow it.”
Jack smiled in the
darkness, though she did not see it.
“Well, I think it depends on the person involved. My path led me here. Yours will undoubtedly lead you to your
dreams.”
Hannah looked at
him startled, but remained silent.
************
The following
morning, Hannah prudently stayed away from the windows until she heard Jack
come in and close the door to his bedroom.
Then she got up and went into the kitchen to start breakfast for the two
of them.
“Wow... I think I
like having you here if you’re gonna cook like this for me,” Jack teased as she
set a loaded plate in front of him. She
smiled. “Actually,” he continued before
she could comment, “I like having you here regardless. I’ve missed you.”
“Me
too, Uncle. I’m glad I came down. I may have to make this a regular event.”
“Or you could just
move.”
He’d flummoxed her
with the statement he knew, by the dazed look on her face. “It’s not something you have to decide right
now, or even while you’re here, but I would like you to consider it.”
“I... I... um...
wow.”
He smiled and
covered her hand. “Think about it,
okay?” She nodded and he pulled his hand
away and picked up his fork. “So what
big plans do you have for today?”
“Nothing major,”
Hannah replied, still trying to wrap her mind around his invitation. “I have lots of reading and sunshine to catch
up on.”
“I have a
suggestion then, if you’re open to it.” Jack offered. She nodded.
“Would you like to
go sailing with me for a bit this morning?
We could take a picnic lunch, and I’ll take you to one of the prettiest
spots on the whole island. You can read
and sun while I do some fishing. Maybe
you can even learn to sail a bit.”
“You sure I’m not
messing up your plans?”
“Yep. I
wouldn’t have offered otherwise.” Jack
grinned rakishly and waggled his eyebrows at her, and for an instant, Hannah
was taken back years. Before
the adult world and responsibilities came between them, and Jack had simply
been her doting uncle.
“I’d like that,”
she answered honestly, finishing up her breakfast.
“Good,” Jack
said. “Since you made breakfast, I’ll
take care of lunch.”
“Sounds like a
plan, Stan,” Hannah replied as she stood and moved to wash her dishes. “See ya out here in ten.”
************
The boat was
fairly small, comparatively speaking, but it was plenty big enough for the two
of them. Hannah took a seat in the bow
with her bag, and watched fascinated as Jack maneuvered them around with expert
skill.
They came to a
small inlet and Jack guided them into it.
He tied off the anchor, and stripped off his shirt. “I’m going swimming.”
Hannah stretched
out and pulled out the journal. Jack’s
gray eyes widened when he recognized the item she had, but he didn’t say a
word. Oh, Mikey... we were right.
His smile was bittersweet. Then
he jumped into the warm waters and began stroking away from the shore.
Hannah opened the
journal to her stopping place, then grabbed her diary out of the bag and looked
for the corresponding entry she was sure was there. An earlier note caught her attention and she
stopped to read it.
June
I had the dream again last
night. It is the same one I always
have. I am looking for... someone, or
they are looking for me. It is so hard
to tell.
The only thing clear in my
dream is those eyes. Not a form, or a face. I am haunted by ice blue eyes.
August
I wonder what Daddy would
think about what those eyes mean. They
are the one consistent factor in my dreams.
They are always the same. Maybe I
will ask him about them when he comes home.
September
The eyes look at me now with
love and compassion, almost as though they know of my sorrow. I need to find them. I think they hold the answers to my
questions.
Hannah stared off
into space. She remembered the confused
teenager she’d been then and smiled wistfully to herself. It had been then she’d decided that whether
her blue eyes belonged to a man or woman, fair or dark skinned, believer or
agnostic, it would not matter to her. It
had made her into the caring and considerate human being she’d become. It also made falling in love impossible for
her, for deep in her heart, she knew she belonged to the one she called “Blue
Eyes”.
She took up the
journal, realizing that the dates coincided with her graduation, and she
recalled with a blush the end result from the intensity of some of the dreams
she was having then. Yet the only clear
visual she could summon from her mind was... she looked down at her ring again,
studying the stone intently.
“How did you know,
Daddy?”
“Did you say
something to me, sweetheart?” Jack ran a hand through his buzz cut and climbed
back onto the deck.
She considered, then looked up at him.
He stood apart from her, so as not to drip on her books. He toweled himself off while gazing at her
inquisitively. “Uncle Jack, will you
tell me the story of my ring now? I think I need to know.”
He tossed his
towel on the deck and took a seat studying her.
She returned his regard and he smiled.
“Yes, but I have to go back a ways.
And you have to know how I came to have an interest in this island
first.”
She marked her
places and set the books aside, giving Jack her full attention. “Okay,” she answered, clasping a hand around
one knee. “Tell on please,” she
instructed, smiling impishly at him.
He shook a finger
at her. “Ya know,
kiddo... one of these days....”
She laughed out
loud. “You’ve been threatening me with
that since I was knee high. It’s kinda
lost its punch.”
He got up and
started menacingly towards her. She
scooted back on her behind, not liking the mischievous look in his eyes. He took another step towards her and she
backed up into the railing. Then she
held her hands up in contrition. “I
give... I give. I don’t need today to be
the day.”
Jack clasped his
hands together and raised them above his head.
“The winnah and still champeen!!”
he intoned. Hannah stuck her tongue out
at him and then broke into laughter.
“Now where was I?”
he asked, resuming his seat.
She raised a
blonde brow. “The
beginning?”
“Oh yes, well...
you have to realized that this happened five years before you were even born.”
************
“I’ll be back in time for the wedding,
Mikey. I don’t want Mama or Elizabeth on
my ass for missing it.”
“It’s not even necessary, Jack. The “Maiden” shouldn’t be seen for another
five years.”
“I know, Mike, but since I have to be in
that vicinity for the other project, I may as well swing by that way and check
things out. You’re just getting wedding
nerves.”
Mike cuffed him on the back of the head.
“I’ll show you wedding nerves, buddy.
Just be careful, all right?
You’re the only kid brother I got, and it has been a rough storm season
down there this year.”
“I’ll be fine. And I’ll be back before rehearsal.”
“You’d better,” Mike muttered, “Or I’ll sic
Mama on you.”
Jack shuddered. “No need to threaten a fella. I’ll be here... promise.”
************
“You have to
understand that your daddy was right... it had been unusually fierce in this
area that year. I took care of the paid
project, then headed over this way to work on our pet
one.”
“Uncle Jack, what
was so fascinating about the Triangle for ya’ll?”
He shook his head
at her. “That is something you will have
to discover without me telling you. That
is how it has always been with this place... in this family.”
“But....” Hannah stopped when the older man held up his
hand.
“I’m serious,
Hannah. Either you will figure it out or
you won’t, but I CANNOT tell you.” It
was easy to read the intent behind his gaze.
“Okay, Uncle. I’m
sorry. I just feel like it is
important. Please continue with your
story.”
“I headed over
this way in a speedboat from
************
Lightning hit very close to the boat and
the engine stalled. In the silence that
followed, Jack heard a cry for help. He
peered into the downpour, searching for the cause of the sound. Finally, his eyes lit on the source, and they
widened perceptibly.
There, not fifty feet away was a tiny raft
bobbing in the rough waves on the outer fringe of the storm. On the raft sat
three huddled children, clinging to one another desperately in an attempt to
keep together and stay on the raft.
Jack tried to restart his engine, getting
only a click in response to his effort.
He gritted his teeth together and tried again with the same
response. “C’mon you goddamn engine!!”
he screamed in frustration. The he
watched in horror as a wave lifted the raft up and nearly overturned it.
He slid from his seat and grabbed the
throttle cord, praying for a manual start.
He jerked the cord as hard as he could, and to his relief, the motor
sputtered to life. Jack looked back to
where he had last seen the small raft, and gave thanks for the miracle he
saw... the three children were still on the slippery craft.
Swiftly, he turned the boat in their
direction, and in a matter of minutes had all three youngsters on his
boat. Now it was raining so hard, he was
afraid of losing his bearings, and he looked at the children again.
“Do you know where your home is from here?”
he asked the oldest, a girl of about eleven.
She nodded and pointed through the storm, and he could just make out the
darker edges of what he hope was an island.
“All right, guys. Sit down and hang on. We’ll get you home soon, safe and sound. I hope.”
The last was muttered under his breath.
The ride seemed to take forever, but in reality
took less than five minutes before he landed in relatively calm waters with an
anxious group of villagers getting into their boats and canoes. When the girl stood up in the back of his
boat and waved at them, a cry arose, and he was welcomed into the village with
open arms.
************
“It turned out
that the older girl, Merryweather, was the headman’s grandchild, and the two
younger children were his great-niece and nephew. They had gone out fishing when the storm came
out of nowhere and caught them unaware.”
“My God, that’s
amazing. Talk about right place, right
time.”
“No kidding. And as token of their esteem for what I had
done, they offered me the land that I now call home. I tried to refuse it, until Jacob made me
understand that to do so would dishonor them.”
“Jacob is the
headman?”
“He is now. He is
Merry’s father. He is one of the reasons
the island is the sanctuary it is today.
He understood what I wanted to do, and he helped me convince the others,
both of his tribe and my business partners.”
“He was the tall,
dark, attractive older gentleman who stopped and spoke to us last night,
correct? Dark blue
shirt and black slacks?”
“You have an
outstanding memory, my dear. Maybe you
should consider politics.”
“Oh
no. No, thank you. That requires more compromise than I am
willing to give.” She paused a moment
and thought. “That was a great story,
Uncle Jack, but what does it have to do with my ring?”
“My word, you are
an impatient little thing, aren’t you?”
His smile took any sting from the teasing words. “I was getting to that.”
“The next trip I
made out here was after your parents married, and they came with me. In fact, we traveled out together many times
before you were born.
“The last trip we
made together was for Merry’s sixteenth birthday, and her betrothal
celebration. We were invited as special
guests, and it is when your mother got pregnant with you.”
Hannah’s eyebrows
rose. “And you can pinpoint this so
exactly how?”
“Because
the shaman here confirmed it.”
“Oh, I can’t wait
to hear this.”
************
The trio was warmly welcomed by the headman
and his family when they stepped onto the island. Merry was not present, as she was being made
ready for the ceremony and celebration that would start later in the evening.
They were escorted to their quarters. Jack was in the process of slowly carving
himself the home he now occupied, and Mike and Elizabeth had a small house in
the village. Everyone was instructed to
rest for the evening’s festivities.
As the sun touched the horizon, the drums
drew the villagers to the center square, and then the ceremony began. Merryweather’s betrothed began his claiming
dance, reaching her as the sun slipped below the sea and left darkness in its
wake. The village cheered, and the
celebration began in earnest.
As the feasting started, Cyrus, the village
shaman took a seat next to Mike and Elizabeth.
Jack sat on the other side of his sister-in-law,
and what the shaman said next cause the three of them to blush for very
different reasons.
Cyrus placed a large gentle hand on
Mike and Elizabeth sat stunned. They had been trying for a baby for three
years. How could this gentle giant
know...? But the conviction in his voice and eyes gave them unlooked for
hope. Cyrus reached into his pouch and
withdrew a brilliant blue stone. He
passed it to Mike.
“This is for the Angel. You will know when the time is right to give
it to her, and she will understand its significance when you do.”
Mike
looked at Cyrus for a long moment before extending his hand and accepting the
stone. “Thank you, Cy. For everything.”
The tall man nodded and moved away. Mike and Elizabeth gazed at one another. “We’re gonna have a baby girl, honey,”
Mike blinked the tears out of his eyes, and
tenderly wiped them from his wife’s face.
“Yeah, we are. And Jack gets to
be an uncle.”
“Whoo hoo!” the younger man cheered loudly, needing to let loose
some of the emotion flowing through him.
“This is just too cool!”
************
“When we got back
home,
“Why didn’t you
tell me about it then?” Hannah asked quietly while the tears streamed silently
down her face.
“Oh honey. You were fifteen years old and already going
through so much. I figured when you were
ready to hear about it, you’d ask.” He
smiled at her. “And you did.”
She nodded. “That’s true.
I’m not sure I would have been ready to hear that story before today,
but thank you for sharing that with me.
I’m glad to know it.”
“Good. Are you hungry yet?” Jack’s stomach grumbled loudly. “Cause I’m
starving.”
Hannah laughed, an
outlet for her emotion as much anything else.
“Yeah, I’m hungry too. Let’s see
what you packed us that’s good.” They got down to the
serious business of eating.
Chapter IV
“Uncle Jack?” The two of them were almost dozing in the
early afternoon sunlight, having eaten their fill of the lunch Jack had
provided. Her words were barely more than a murmur, and Hannah cracked an eye
open to see if the older man had heard her.
He felt her regard and tipped his head in her direction.
“Hmm?”
“I was just
wondering about something.”
He turned his head
completely and cupped a hand over his eyes to shade them. He might have been raising his eyebrows in
question, but he was squinting so hard it was difficult to tell. “ ‘bout what,
pumpkin?”
“You make me feel
like a kid again.”
“You *are* a kid,
Hannah. But I’m sure that’s not what you
were wondering about.”
She laughed. “No, actually,” she replied. “I was thinking about names.”
His eyebrows hiked
up visibly and he sat up to peer at her from beneath his shading hands. “Names?” He couldn’t imagine the train of thought that
had brought about this subject for discussion.
“Yeah. All
the natives that I’ve met so far, or that you’ve talked about have British
names... Jacob, Ernest, Scott, Cyrus, Harold, Robert. Even the woman... Merryweather. They are all good solid *British* names. Not what you would expect to find on an island
in the
“Oh,” he answered,
suddenly enlightened and cursing his dilemma.
He lay back down and closed his eyes, considering where to begin his
tale. “It’s tradition,” he said finally
breaking the silence. “Many years ago, a
ship bearing British sailors gave aid to the people of this area. As a result,
many of the people took the British names, both first and last, and named their
children after the sailors. It’s become
something of a legacy.”
“It sounds like
it. Will you tell me the story?”
“Later
perhaps. I’m going to take a bit of a nap first.”
“That sounds like
a good idea.” The gentle rocking of the
boat lulled them both to sleep.
************
“Ow! Oh!
Damn, that was stupid,” came the muttered
curses from Hannah’s lips. From the
angle of the sun, and the soreness she could already feel, she was not going to
be a very happy camper over the next couple days.
“Uncle Jack?” she
called, pleased when the man stirred immediately. “I think we need to head back in.”
Jack sat up
disoriented. He looked around in
alarm. “What? Oh, damn! Been a long time since I
fell asleep like that.” He looked
at Hannah and motioned her to turn over.
“Well, you’re about evenly done.
Looks like you flipped over sometime in your sleep.”
“Great... the only
part of me that’s not a crispy critter is the bottom of my feet.”
“No worries,
hon. I have some stuff at home that will
take out the sting, and will help turn the burn to tan.” She looked at him skeptically. “Honest... the locals swear by it.”
Hannah sat up
gingerly, and winced when the padding rubbed against her skin. “Well, I’ll try anything. I don’t want this to screw up my vacation.”
He smiled, and got
up to head the sailboat towards home.
************
“You have got to be
kidding me,” Hannah said flatly when she stepped into the bathroom. The smell was... incredible. “There is no way in hell I am getting into
something that smells like that.” Her
nose wrinkled reflexively, and she almost gagged. “What IS it, anyway?”
“It’s a panacea
the locals use. I’ve used it several
times myself.” Her eyebrows rose into
her hairline. “It’s easy,” he continued
hurriedly. “You sit and soak in the
mixture of lukewarm water for about thirty minutes, then just sit in here out
of the water for another thirty. Then a lukewarm shower to rinse off the scent to a tolerable level. In the morning, you will be tanned and can
shower as normal.”
“I have to smell
like this all night??”
“By the time you
get to bed, you won’t even notice it. I
promise.”
“By the time I get
to bed, I won’t have any olfactory sense left, you mean,” she muttered, but
moved to her room to strip out of her suit.
“You realize,” she called through the closed door. “We’re gonna be doing a lot of laundry
tomorrow.”
Jack chuckled in
response. “Won’t be the first time,
honey,” he replied.
Despite the smell,
Hannah felt much better by the time she was allowed to shower off. And true to Jack’s word. She hardly noticed
the scent by the time she stepped from the bathroom. He’d given her an aloe mixture with the
comment, “It’ll take out the rest of the heat.”
She’d covered herself in it while he soaked, sat and showered.
She felt better
once she had the cream rubbed in and went into the kitchen to see about fixing
some dinner. When Jack stepped from the
back, the olfactory senses Hannah had been complaining about earlier were
filled with the scent of fresh biscuits.
“Oh, I can see I’m
gonna have to watch myself while you’re here,” he commented with a chuckle. “I could get to be the size of a barn real
easy otherwise.”
“Didn’t you always
tell me - ‘Enjoy life to the fullest, Hannah.
You’re not gonna get a second chance at this.’ ?”
He reached for a
biscuit and liberally applied butter to it.
“You’re right. I did.” He bit into the bread and hummed
contentedly. “I’ll get new
clothes.” He washed down the biscuit and
reached for another. Hannah just
laughed.
************
The next morning, Hannah woke up darker than
she’d expected to be in her whole two weeks of vacation and smiled at her
reflection. She jumped in the shower
while Jack was at the beach, glad to scrub the lingering remains of the scent
from her body.
“Ya know,” she
commented to her uncle as they sat down to eat breakfast. “If it wasn’t for the smell of the remedy,
these guys could make a fortune with that.”
“I’d though of
that. But I have been assured that
whatever combination of things makes it stink is also what makes it work.” He paused.
“So what are your plans for today?”
“Aside from
laundry, you mean?” He chuckled and
nodded. “I think I’d like to do a little
exploring. See what I can see.”
“That sounds like
fun. Will you need the jeep?”
Hannah thought
about that for a long moment, then shook her head. “I don’t think so. I think I’ll just walk along the beach.”
Jack nodded. “All right, but be careful. You don’t want to run into trouble.”
Her brow
furrowed. “You think I will?”
“No, but I do want
you to remember that human beings are the same the world over, and not everyone
is as nice and helpful as the folks you’ve already met here.”
“That makes
sense. Even
He laughed at her
analogy. “Very true,
my dear. C’mon. Let’s get the laundry started. I have several clients to pick up
today.” It didn’t take long and the two
of them were heading out to begin their respective days after making plans to
meet for dinner.
************
Hannah slipped
into another bikini, this one a shimmering green that brought out the depth of
her eyes. She pulled on a pair of shorts
and grabbed her tennis shoes, sticking those, the journal and her diary in a
backpack. Then she moved into the
kitchen and snatched up a water bottle and several pieces of fruit and walked
out the door heading down toward the beach.
She turned right
when she got to the beach, heading west.
The sun was warm on her back, but thanks to Jack’s cure-all, it wasn’t
painful. She trudged along through the
sand, noting the small homes and neatly kept yards along the way. They grew more plentiful and Hannah realized
she was moving in towards town and smiled, altering her course just
slightly.
The town consisted
of the restaurant, a grocery/supply store and the dock that housed several
sailboats, a few Seadoos, two fishing trawlers and a
couple speedboats. Hannah made a beeline
for the grocery store, and stepped across the threshold.
It was like
stepping back in time. The counter was
solid wood, and had the oldest, most authentic turn-of-the-last-century cash
registers the writer had ever seen. The
shelves had several modern, recognizable products, but there was also a bottled
Coke machine, a wall that held bolts of cloth and other sewing supplies, and an
ice cream counter.
Hannah walked over
to the ice cream, and began looking at the twelve different choices of
hard-packed ice cream offered there. Vanilla, chocolate,
pineapple, mango, passion fruit, orange mint? Hmm...
coconut, wildberry... wonder
what kind of wild berry? Banana,
pineapple coconut, honey, and mint chocolate...
Well, I feel daring today.
“A scoop of wildberry, please.”
The woman behind the counter gave her a generous scoop, and took her
money, and Hannah exited the store. She
took a good look around town, returning the waves of a few of the locals who
she recognized from Jack’s introductions.
She saw Jack lifting off in his chopper, and she lifted a hand to
him. He gave her a thumb’s up and a big
smile before heading the bird toward
Hannah turned when
he was out of sight and made her way back towards Jack’s. She’d seen this part of the island, and was
interested in investigating the parts that she hadn’t seen yet. She was glad for the ice cream break though. It was good ice cream.
She stopped back
at the small shed and picked up a new water bottle. Then Hannah continued walking east toward the
sun.
She noticed that
along this side of the island everything had been left to grow naturally. There were no houses or walking paths or
anything that gave an indication of any form of human habitation. It was peaceful though, and Hannah let the
calm pervade her soul. She wondered
briefly why the natives left this side of the island uninhabited, and then
shrugged to herself as she spread out the towel she’d pulled from the pack.
The writer eased
out of her shorts and sat down, pulling out her lunch and her books. She grabbed up an apple and opened the
journal to the next entry.
June 1852
Journal
entry - the story begs to be told, and so
I do so here in the pages of my private journal. There it will remain hidden and private for
if the truth were to get out, my men and I would all be hanged for treason to
the Crown.
Papa was not happy with many
things within the Navy, and I found that he had surrounded himself with
likeminded officers and men. The crew of
this vessel has always been treated with dignity and respect, and they have
accorded my father and myself the same. It is one reason I was accepted into their
ranks as readily as I was. That and a
lot of hard work on my part, but I digress.
Over the years, we have tried
to correct wrongs done to the people we deal with, and in return they are good
to us when we come into port. Always,
ALWAYS when we do this, we leave behind the trappings of the Navy and become
“pirates of the high seas.”
We do not take from the
poor. Rather, we take from those who
steal from those who are without and give back to them, much in the footsteps
of the legendary Robin Hood.
Six weeks ago, we came upon a
tiny island that was being exploited to the point of destitution. The natives were starving, as the merchant
who was doing Crown business grew fat on the wealth of his spoils.
My men and I snuck onto his
ship, and in the middle of the night emptied his hold, intent on returning
everything to the natives he had stolen from. Imagine our surprise when we
found not only food and such, but children shackled like animals.
We didn’t even have to
discuss it. With only a few looks, the
children were freed and silently moved to the boats we had waiting for
booty. The rest went in search of the
crew.
We decimated them, and set
the ship on fire. It will be months
before this ship is missed.
Do I sound cold and
heartless? I am not, and I was violently
ill when we returned to our own vessel, as were many
of my crew. This was the first time we
had to utterly destroy a target, but we could not let their actions go
unpunished. The natives will let the
word get around in the right channels that that kind of behavior will not be
tolerated.
As it is, we have quite the
reputation as pirates, and we are careful not to destroy our credibility with
the Navy either. The priest has assured
me that our actions were warranted, and may make things better for the people
on these islands. I hope so, for I grow
weary of the greed and deceit I see in so many of my fellow countrymen out
here.
Could you forgive me for what
I have done here, Green Eyes? I long to find you and take you
home. Perhaps I will take you to
Hannah sat back,
absently reaching for the pear and biting into it. She thought about what the Captain had said
and done and wondered if she could have done the same thing... probably
not. But could she understand and
forgive the actions... most definitely.
In fact, if she was honest with herself, Hannah agreed with what that
Captain and crew had done... on many levels.
She wished she
knew the full story. They sounded like
interesting characters.
Hannah finished
eating a banana and packed her trash neatly, then folded the blanket and put it
away. Then she resumed her eastern trek.
She’d been walking
for about another ten or fifteen minutes, when what looked like an overgrown
footpath between two very stout trees caught her attention. Intrigued, she thought a moment, then slipped
into her shoes and started down the trail anxious to see where it led.
The trees began to
thin out as she approached what appeared to be a glade. Hannah took careful note of her surroundings,
not wanting to get lost, and saw that there were several plants growing wild
that she did not remember as being indigenous to the area. Hannah frowned as she stopped to study them a
moment, then shrugged. She would do some
research when she got back to Jack’s. In
the meantime, her curiosity had been piqued, and she was anxious to see what
lay hidden in the dell.
She broke through
the trees and stood motionless just taking in the scene. The field was a riot of color, and Hannah
again saw some plants that didn’t compute as native. Everything had been left to grow wild. And
the beauty was intoxicating.
In the center of
the grove stood the remains of what had once been a house, Hannah thought. Actually, it still was mostly, or could be
with a little work, she thought to herself.
She moved closer to get a better look.
The cottage still
had four walls and a roof, though there were shingles missing from what looked
like storm damage. Several of the
windows were missing their protective casings, and one of these was missing
glass panes as well. There were a few
that had escaped unscathed, and these still had wooden shutters covering
them. The steps leading up to the door
were stone, and slick with moss and lichens.
The whole place had the sense, not of neglect, but of sacredness...
almost as though it was hallowed ground that was waiting for its caretaker to
come home.
Hannah walked
around slowly, wondering at the story behind the old place. She stepped on the stairs carefully, not
wanting to risk a slip and fall out here all alone. She peered in the window, her curiosity
overcoming her natural caution. Prudently, she reached for the door latch,
surprised to find it unlocked. The door
did not want to open easily though, swollen from years of disuse and exposure
to the weather.
She pushed against
it gently, then with more force, jumping in
startlement at the loud cracking sound the wood made as the door opened. A whoosh of old, stale air rushed against her
and Hannah felt a momentary pang of guilt about encroaching on private property
washed over her. She hesitated on the
threshold, then felt her curiosity and... something
deeper... pulling her into the room. She
crossed into the room, and the door fell shut.
It was like coming
home... in a different era. Dark
mahogany wood graced the floors and walls and gave the cottage a warm, homey
look. The furniture was slip covered and
Hannah lifted the coverings to find heavy, solid wood antiques beneath the
dusty cotton. The cushions and seats
were done in a slightly moldy brocade, but it was
still remarkably well-preserved considering its age.
The empty
fireplace was done in stones that had bits of moss growing sporadically, and
there were leaves scattered liberally around both it and the broken
window. It was quite dark, the room lit
only by the two windows that were uncovered.
Hannah hesitated,
unwilling to trespass too much, but feeling a familiarity that beckoned her
further. She shook her head. I think
I need some more information, and I know I need some more light. She looked at her watch, surprised to find it
was mid-afternoon. I will come back tomorrow. There
is something about this place....
Hannah stepped
back out slowly, careful to close the door behind her. She walked back down the path with more than
one backward glance. When the house was
out of sight, she picked up speed, and made her way back down the beach towards
Jack’s place.
************
When Jack returned
home at almost sunset, he found his study a mess and his niece pacing furiously
up and down the beach outside, apparently talking to herself. He stood at the window and watched her for
several long moments as she pounded the air and stomped across the sand. Finally, she dropped to the ground in
frustration, and he turned his attention back to the room.
The journal sat
open on the desk, and several books had been pulled from the boxes he’d had
shipped from his brother’s home. His
smile was bittersweet when he realized that she was beginning to put the pieces
of the puzzle together. And he wondered
how long they would have together before she felt compelled to start the search
that had consumed his family for years.
He remembered how
he felt when he knew for certain that all his research was not for his own
benefit, but for Hannah’s. He’d been so
sure.... Jack shrugged his shoulders. He didn’t begrudge the fact that Hannah would
be the one to solve this particular mystery.
He just hoped he would be able to see the conclusion through to
fruition.
Jack moved to his
bedroom as he saw his niece rise from the sand and head for the house. He did not want to put her on the spot about
her findings, nor did he want to be asked questions he couldn’t answer. He knew she was close to discovering
everything.
************
The walk along the
beach into town was quiet, and dinner, surprisingly, was not a strained
affair. It was almost as if by unspoken
consent, they had put untouchable subjects aside and instead focused on other
interests they had in common. They found
a mutual liking of musical theatre, science fiction, and roller coasters. They also discovered an honest dislike of rap
music, bad art, and cocktail parties.
More people
stopped by their table to exchange greetings and meet Hannah. The lady from the general store said hello,
and Hannah complimented her on her ice cream.
The woman smiled and blushed. “It
is homemade.”
“Well, it’s very
good. I’ll be back to try more of
it.”
“Had a sweet tooth
craving this morning, huh? I wondered
how long you’d make it before you sniffed out the ice cream.”
Hannah
chuckled. “You knew it wouldn’t be
long.”
“I know. I could never understand how you stayed so thin with as much ice cream as you ate.”
“Good metabolism.”
“I guess, but it
was frustrating as hell for me.” He
patted his belly. “I always had to watch
that.”
She looked at him
wryly. “Uh huh,” she said drolly. “Try telling that to someone who didn’t eat
banana splits with you on a regular basis.”
“Ahem. Whoops, I forgot about that.”
“Yeah, I’ll just
bet you did,” Hannah laughed at him. She
looked around and sighed in contentment.
“I really do like it here, Uncle Jack.
I can see the appeal, and really understand why you stayed here.”
He didn’t say
anything, just gazed at her with quiet knowledge. “Oh,” he said as an afterthought, “before I
forget. The annual Pirates’ Ball is in
ten days, two nights before you are scheduled to fly home. So you need to be thinking about a costume.”
“Pirates’
Ball? Costume?”
Jack
chuckled. “Well, you got the
essentials.” At that moment, a tall,
dark grizzled man stopped at the table.
Jack stood in respect, and held out a hand. The elder man shook it and looked to Hannah before
returning his gaze back to Jack.
“May I?” came the
soft-spoken question in a deep voice.
“Please,” Jack
answered, and gestured to an empty chair.
“Hannah, this is Cyrus, the village shaman. Cyrus, this is Hannah Reilly, Mike and
Hannah held out
her hand, and the shaman accepted it, gazing at her eyes for a long
moment. Then he smiled at her. “It is very nice to meet you, Hannah Reilly. I have waited a long time for this.”
“Well, it is nice
to meet you too, Cyrus. I’m sorry you
had to wait so long. This is a very
beautiful place.”
“Yes, it is,” he
agreed. Jack just sat back and watched
their interaction. “Can you tell me,
what color are your eyes?” Seeing her
startled look, he continued. “I
apologize, but my sight has become such that I no longer see very well. I cannot tell if they are green or blue in
this light.”
“They’re green.”
A frown crossed
his face. “Hmm, I’d have
thought.... Well, no matter. I am glad to have made your acquaintance. Your parents were lovely people, and Jack
here is a good friend.” The older man
rose. “I look forward to seeing you
around. You will be here for the
celebration, yes?”
Hannah looked at
Jack. “I dunno. Will I?”
He nodded. “I guess I will then.”
The older man
rose. “Good. I’ll look forward to it.” Cyrus slipped off into the night before
Hannah or Jack could respond.
They settled their
bill and exited the restaurant, slowly walking back along the beach to
Jack’s. “So tell me about this Pirates’
Ball. I got that it is some kind of
costume party but otherwise....” Hannah
trailed off and lifted her hand.
“Well, the Costume
Ball is actually a culmination of the day’s events, but I figured it would take
you a little time to get a costume together.”
He watched as her eyes went introspective, then a blinding grin crossed
her face.
“Got it covered,”
she answered, pleased. “I just need to
make a phone call.”
“Oh?”
“You’ll just have
to wait and see. Now, tell me more about
this celebration.”
“Well, every June
twenty-fifth, the people of this island and the small islands surrounding us
come together to celebrate the heroics of a group of pirates.”
“Waitaminute, Uncle Jack.
HEROIC pirates??”
“Yep.
They were pirates because they were stealing from the British merchant
ships. They were heroes because their
actions helped all the native people, and they did so without thought of gain.”
Hannah cast her
mind back over the journal entry she’d read earlier, and a tiny piece of the
puzzle clicked into place.
“So anyway,” Jack
continued, oblivious to her wandering thoughts, “every year they get together
and have a field day. Races,
contests, some really good food and games. Then the night ends with the Pirates’
Ball. Almost everyone keeps in the spirit
and dresses in the 1850’s style.” He
paused. “Rumor has it that sometimes the
Captain and her crew actually show up for the
festivities.”
“WHAT?? C’mon Uncle Jack.” Hannah chuckled. “I’m sure it makes for a good ghost story,
but....”
“Don’t discount
anything, Hannah,” Jack said soberly.
“Remember, this *IS* the
Chapter V
It was late when
Hannah left the solid, strong warmth of the arms that surrounded her in her
dreams. The reality of them was so
genuine that she looked around in bewilderment for the missing body before she
realized the truth. It almost brought
her to tears.
The penetrating
scent of breakfast finally pierced her senses, and she shook her blonde head to
clear it before moving to join Jack in the kitchen.
“Well, well,” he
teased as he handed her a cup of coffee.
“Someone must have had a late night.”
He knew she’d been
up a while after he’d retired. He’d
awakened twice after retiring to check on her only to still see light pouring
from the study and to hear movement and mumbling as well. Jack wondered how her search had gone.
It had been the
wee hours of the morning before Hannah had given up in frustration. She couldn’t seem to pinpoint where she
needed to be searching. The island had
no records from the era, and no historical database she’d tapped into
referenced any ‘heroic pirates’. She’d
looked in some of her father’s books, but there wasn’t much in them
either.
She’s grabbed up
the journal again, and read the next entry.
Her brain had been jolted at what she’d read,
and she’d searched frantically for her diary.
By the time she’d recalled where it was, her eyes were too tired to
focus properly, and she’d given up and gone to bed, only to have the dream
become a living reality. Her cheeks flushed
in remembered sensations.
Jack watched the
play of emotions across her face, and wondered at the thoughts behind
them. He set a plate in front of her,
and reached to refill her coffee cup. He
startled her when he put it down.
“Oh,
sorry. Thanks, Uncle Jack. You were right... I was up late. Guess I’m not really awake yet.”
“Everything
okay?” wondering if she was ready to talk.
“Hmm? Oh
yes, just doing a bit of reading and some research. I really think I will be able to get a novel
out of this trip.”
“Very
good. I will look forward to it.” He smiled at her encouragingly.
The phone rang
then, interrupting them, and Jack excused himself to answer it. When he came back, his face was troubled.
“Problem?” Hannah asked him.
“Depends. I
have to fly to
Hannah looked at
him seriously, weighing her options. She
wanted a chance to spend time with Jack, but she needed to finish her
research. “If you don’t mind, I would
like to stay here.”
Jack nodded his
head in agreement to the not unexpected answer.
“That’s fine, honey. I will let
Jacob know to keep an eye out for you.”
“That’s really not
necessary, Uncle Jack.”
“I know, but it
makes me feel better.”
************
An hour later,
Hannah drove back from the helo pad where she’d
dropped Jack off. She found it an
interesting experience to be driving on the left hand side of the road, and was
glad to have had the road to herself. She was sure everyone was safer that way. She
was a little proud though. She’d managed
to stall the jeep only once, and only twice had turned on the wipers instead of
the turn signal. This was a new skill to
practice, but later. She was gonna take
the journal and her diary down to the beach, and do some comparisons.
A quick change
into a blue swimsuit later and she snatched up a towel and the books she
needed. Hannah settled herself in the
chair, sighing in contentment at the warm sun, the cool breeze and the expanse
of beauty surrounding her. The she
opened the journal, and began rereading the passage that had given her such
wonderful dreams the night before.
May 1853
She came to me again last
night, and it was so very real. And
though her face still is not clear to me, her eyes are engraved in my
soul. It is how I recognized her.
She is short of stature and
fits against me perfectly. Her breasts
are full and heavy and her hips are round and firm. Her waist is small, but she is tanned and
muscular as I am, which is very unlike any of the other women I have seen.
Slowly, I peel her clothing
away, revealing her to my hungry eyes.
Her skin is smooth as silk as I discover it, and she trembles in my arms
as my touch traces her features and lingers over sensitive places on her
body. She reaches for my own clothing, frustrated when then ties refuse to loosen. I take her smooth hands in my own and kiss
the fingers one by one, laving the fingertips with my tongue. I feel the moan she makes in the center of my
being.
I undress for her, watching
those green eyes deepen in lust and passion.
I reach for her, and she comes to me, and the joining is a completion of
body and soul. I dip my head down, capturing her lips even as we lay down
together on the bed. What happened then
is a private affair between us, but it is fair to say I love this woman with
all of my heart, all of my soul, all of my mind. Now I have but to find the flesh and blood
incarnation of my dreams.
She is out there. What we shared last night is too real for her
not to be. I love you, Green Eyes. Wait for me, because I will find you.
Hannah let out a
trembling breath, recognizing the arousal the words had inspired in her yet
again. She closed her eyes, seeing again
the reality of the dreams she had lived the night before.
“Okay, this isn’t
working. Maybe a swim will cool me off.”
************
The water was warm
and soothing, and Hannah enjoyed body surfing... until she ended up with a
mouthful of sand.
“<Cough,
cough> Ick! Ew! Pah, pah, phooey!”
She spit out the sand and salt water she’d inhaled, and looked around,
realizing she’d forgotten to grab a water bottle on her way out the door. She dragged herself from the surf, pushing
her blonde hair out of her eyes and walked to the small shed. She retrieved a bottle from the fridge and
rinsed her mouth out first, spitting the water out. Then she guzzled half of what remained.
“Oh
yeah. That’s much better.”
Hannah strolled
back over to the chair and snatched up the towel, rubbing herself dry and
resuming her seat.
“All righty
then... where was I?” She lifted the
journal, noting the date, then picked up her diary and opening it to the
marker, seeing the similarity in the dates.
May
I am graduating with Summa
cum Laude with my Master’s degree today, and yet all I can think of is the
dream I had last night. I know now for a certainty I have fallen in love with a
woman, and my soul and body ache to find her in the flesh.
I dreamed of her last night
and she became real to me. I cannot see
her face... only her eyes are clear. But
her body was mine for the taking, and it was beautiful.
She offered herself to me,
and claimed me for her own as well. The vividness of my dream made me wake
feeling sated and loved. I have never
felt as loved and cared for as I did last night under her ministrations. I only wish I could find the reality of
her. We fit, like nothing or no one I
have ever known, and I want it to be more than just a dream.
Hannah
sat back after reading her own words, and remembered the sensation she’d
awakened with that very morning. It
recalled to her this very time... well-loved, satisfied, protected and at the
same time lost and confused. She stared
into nothingness for a time before jumping up and grabbing her stuff. She headed into the house, setting her books
in her room and hanging the towel up to dry before slipping into the kitchen
for a bite of lunch.
************
When
lunch was finished, she slid into a pair of shorts, snatched up a towel and her
shoes, and picked up a flashlight. Then
she determinedly made her way down toward the beach and headed east, looking
for the path she’d discovered the day before.
Stopping
at the path, she set her towel down, and stepped into her shoes. Then she started up the trail to the cottage.
The
door opened a little easier this time, though the house still smelled old and
musty. Hannah crossed the threshold and
moved further into the house. The
furniture was still draped in cotton coverings, and the floor creaked just
slightly under her weight. She walked
in, turning on the flashlight and looking around in curious interest. Aside from the coverings, there were two
portraits on the wall she had not noticed before.
The
first painting made her hold her breath, gazing in
wonder at the eyes she had known all her life.
A woman in the uniform of a Captain in the British
Navy done by the loving hand of a true artist. Hannah stepped closer to the picture, not
recognizing the artist’s name, but drawn to closer inspection of it. The figure wore white breeches and waistcoat,
topped by a blue dress coat. Imposing, but not nearly as fascinating as the face.
She’s gorgeous, the writer thought to herself. Long raven hair flowed freely over the
woman’s shoulder’s framing the tanned lean face. Piercing blue eyes glowed with intensity from
beneath slim, arched brows and the high cheekbones accented the planes of her
face. There was the slightest hint of a
quirk to the full lips, and this was magnified by the twinkle lurking in the
depths of blue. Hannah found her own
lips creasing into an answering smile.
“Who
are you, I wonder?”
The
writer turned, and focused her gaze on the other picture in the room. It appeared to have been done by the same
hand as the first, and what she saw made her drop the flashlight in
startlement. It was with shaking hands
that she retrieved it and Hannah continued to stare at the picture in true
shock.
The
scene was of two women standing on the very beach this house sat on looking out
over the water. The taller stood behind
her shorter companion, arms wrapped around her in complete contentment. It was impossible to see their faces, but the
wind whipped their hair together, blending the blonde and brunette into a
single entity.
“I
recognize this... I *remember* this,” Hannah breathed to herself. “What am I saying?? I can't remember this." She shook her head again. "But it is so... familiar." Almost she could hear the wind, smell the
tang of the sea, feel the warmth of those strong arms
around her. She pulled herself away
forcefully, deliberately turning her back the sense of coming home the picture
communicated to her soul.
Instead,
she walked towards the back of the cottage, finding a small, old-fashioned
kitchen area complete with a table and two chairs set against the shuttered
window at the back of the house. The
handle pump beckoned to her, but she found it in desperate need of priming and
was unable to move it. The sink and
drainage set up was quite clever and advanced considering its age, and she was
surprised to find stored foodstuffs still in the pantry.
The
house had dishes in the cabinets, and some of the finest bone china Hannah had
ever seen. It was completely furnished
for living, she realized. A partially
opened door off the kitchen revealed a bathing room with a huge, old-fashioned
claw-footed tub, and the most peculiar plumbing she had ever seen. She opened a small closet and found the tattered
remains of what had once been linens.
She
stepped back out of the room, and opened the door from the kitchen back into
the main living part of the house. It
was then that the flashlight caught the reflection of a door handle on either
side of the fireplace, and she moved to the nearest one.
It
took a little effort, but Hannah managed to push it open, then
stopped dead. It was a bedroom, and from
one of the windows missing its covering the light was allowed to flood in. A four poster canopied bed stood regally in
the center of one wall, and was the focal point of the room. Bits of cloth draped each post, bare
reminders of their needed function. Each
side had a small table with a lamp, and an armoire stood on the wall nearest
the bathing room door.
There
were two fireplaces... the one that backed into the living room and one on the
wall towards the outside. There was a
door next to this one, and Hannah wandered over towards it. She noted an empty frame above one fireplace,
and two crossed swords over the other. It occurred to her then that the house
had been built for a single person or a couple, and every indication was that
it was a home for two.
There
was a cozy niche opposite the armoire near the second fireplace, and here
resided what looked to be two very plump, cushy chairs. Hannah lifted the covering enough to peek,
sneezing at the dust she stirred in the process. These chairs were much more worn that the ones
in the living room, and she suspected the occupants spent a lot more time here
than in the formality of the outer room.
Hannah
looked toward the door, and walked over to it, surprised when it swung open
almost easily. This room was filled with
books... very old and very well kept. A
map hung above the fireplace, and a massive desk stood against one wall. The writer's eyes glowed in appreciation for
the treasures she'd found in this room, and she delicately touched the bindings
on the shelves nearest her.
She
walked slowly around the room, green eyes taking in with interest the variety
of titles and topics the library held.
There were books overflowing onto the desk and filling every conceivable
space on the shelves. She noted the beautiful rug on the floor and the layer of
dust covering everything, and felt sadness at the neglect of so many wonderful
things that had obviously been such a part of someone's life.
Hannah
took a last look around, then walked out the front
door, closing it tightly behind her again. Then she took a seat on the steps,
mindless of the stains the algae was leaving on her shorts. She closed her eyes and put her head in her
hands. It was so easy for her to picture
what this place might have been like when it was still breathing and full of
life. The thought that it no longer was
alive brought unexplained tears to her eyes, and she let them roll silently
down her cheeks for a moment before getting up and wiping them away.
She
turned and faced the house again, smiling now at the image she had of it and
its occupants. Then she stepped back
onto the path towards the beach without a backwards glance, her mind rapidly
putting together the pieces of a new story.
Hannah
chuckled silently as she emerged onto the beach from the path. She slipped her shorts off and folded them on
top of her towel. Then she squealed in
pure happiness and plunged into the warm surf.
************
"'Tis a
beautiful day out, Mr. Merryweather. There's a feeling in
the air...."
"I'll
agree with that sentiment, Fitz. And our Captain seems to be in a fine
mood." From their positions near
and at the wheel, both men looked toward the forecastle where the Captain stood
looking out across the expanse of sea.
"Aye, sir. She
does. And it does my heart good."
The
officer put a hand on the shoulder of the steersman. "Agreed again, my
friend. I worry about her
sometimes. What we do is hard on all of
us, but her especially."
"I
hope she finds what she's been looking for out here." The first officer didn't answer, but squeezed
Fitz's shoulder as he moved towards the bow of the ship.
"Mr.
Roberts, trim the sails." He
stopped to look as several of the sailors braided and coiled rope and gave an
approving nod. Another group was busy
cleaning, and Merryweather had to laugh at the military spic-and-spanness this 'pirate' crew maintained.
"Mr.
Merryweather!" The voice from the
crow's nest beckoned. The tall blonde
man turned his attention upwards.
"Yes,
Mr. Cyrus?"
"Land
ho, sir!"
"Excellent work.
I'll notify the Captain."
The
first officer snapped his fingers at the cabin boy who scampered over to
him. "Yes, Mr. Merryweather?"
"Fetch
the Captain's spy glass, Harold. Quickly."
"Aye,
sir," and the youngster ran to do his bidding.
The
officer made his way to the front of the ship where the Captain continued to
stand looking out towards the west, waiting for the island to come into
view. She couldn't help the smile that
crossed her face from time to time. The
dream the night before had been so real, so vivid that she knew for a certainty
that destiny was approaching.
Donovan
didn't even turn around when her first officer approached. He stood quietly behind her watching as
running footsteps joined them.
Merryweather reached out his hand and the boy slipped the spy glass into
it. The officer nodded his dismissal,
and then handed the glass to the Captain.
"Sir," was all he said.
"Thank
you, Mr. Merryweather," came the low voice said gently. Then she lifted the scope to her very blue
eyes, closing one so she could focus.
Her sight swept the familiar shoreline of the island that had become a
home away from home to both her and her crew.
She missed it when they were away too long, though she understood her
men's need to go back home, and of course, their official orders dictated it
regularly.
Without
warning, her eyes lit on a vision emerging from the tree line that led to her
cottage. She focused harder, willing
herself to see the woman more clearly. A
gasp fell unbidden from her lips and she sagged slightly before she felt
Merryweather place a hand on her shoulder in silent support.
Donovan
let it remain there for a moment before she straightened and he removed his
hand as a matter of course. "Bring
the ship about Mr. Merryweather. Hard to port."
"Captain?"
"You
heard me, mister. We need to come in to
the Eastern side of the island. I have
to get to the cottage immediately."
"Captain?"
Never in the eight years they'd served together
and in the four years he'd served as her second had she ever put herself or her
needs above the crew or their duty. The
need in her eyes now was so apparent it was painful to see, and the blonde man
simply nodded in acquiescence. "Aye, sir."
"Mr.
Fitzgerald, bring her about to port, sir!
Mr. Roberts and Mr. James, man the sails. And Mr. Cyrus, keep a sharp eye out. We don't want to hit the reef!"
A
chorus of "Aye, sirs!" answered his instructions and immediately the
ship began maneuvering to come in to the east.
The Captain had raised the glass to her eye again and seemed to be
focused intently on something he could not yet see. No matter.
She had always done her best for them.
It was time to do their best for her.
Oh, Green Eyes... have I
found you at last?
************
Hannah
was tired but very relaxed when she waded out of the water some time later, and
she already had a basic outline of her new novel in her head. She smirked to herself. Charlie
is gonna be so surprised, and so is Anita knowing the reactions of both her
editor and her publisher. Both women had
been after her for quite some time to try her hand at writing for adults
instead of pre-teens.
She
walked over to her towel, shaking it open and drying off. She stood with her eyes closed absorbing the
sun for a long moment, and when she opened them caught a glimpse of a huge
three-masted ship.
She swiveled her head around, but there was nothing there. She blinked but still saw nothing, so she
shrugged and wrapped the towel around her.
She
grabbed up her shorts and shoes and stuck them in the bag with the books. Then she started back down the beach towards
Jack's house. Unexpectedly, a blast of
cold air blew across her, and she shivered in reflex. She looked around again and hugged the bag to
her, picking up speed.
She
was exhausted by the time she reached the house. She took a quick shower, and dropped into bed
for a quick nap. The sun was just
hitting the horizon when she woke up.
"Oh...
wow!" Hannah scrubbed a hand
through her hair. "Hmm, I think
that's gonna need a little water," she chuckled as she looked in the
mirror at the hair standing up all over her head. She stepped into the shower, correctly
figuring it would be the fastest and easiest method to deal with her hair. She dressed and threw a load of towels into
the washer, then headed out the door to town.
She
was glad the road was empty, because navigating backwards in the dark was
harder than she'd imagined it would be.
She arrived in town to pick up the dinner she'd ordered, and was stopped
by Jacob on the way in to the restaurant.
"Is
everything okay, Hannah? You look like
you're enjoying our island," he smiled at her engagingly.
"I'm
fine, Jacob. Thank you for asking. And I love your island. It is so beautiful here... so peaceful."
His
wife Elizabeth took her hand and answered.
"It is, and we are glad you've come to visit. You will be here for the Pirates' Ball, won't
you?"
"Yes
ma'am. I have already called for my
costume," remembering the surprise in Sarah's voice when she'd called.
"Good. It’s a great party. You’ll love it."
The
waitress came over then and brought Hannah her dinner. She paid the woman and nodded her thanks,
then turned back to Jacob and Elizabeth.
"Thank you for checking on me. It makes me feel a part of the
community here."
"You
are, and we're glad you're here," Jacob responded.
"Now
go eat your dinner while it's hot, dear,"
Hannah
nodded and made her way back to the jeep and headed for home.
************
"Are
you sure about this Mr. Merryweather?" the yeoman asked as they rowed the
longboat back to the ship. The first
officer had brought the ship to the closest point to the cottage that he could
manage, and offered to take the Captain ashore.
She hadn't refused and they had dropped her almost at the path's
entrance.
"Yes,
Mr. Jacobs. I am sure."
"Good,"
the younger man responded. "It's time she found some happiness as
well."
************
Donovan
stepped from the longboat and took her bag from her second with a nod. He offered her a salute. "Sir, we will continue on around the
island and take care of business. We
will be back around to pick you up after the Ball."
"Very well, Mr. Merryweather.
Carry on." Her expressive
eyes said what her lips could not utter.
"Aye, sir.
Enjoy your reprieve."
She
smiled genuinely then, and lifted a hand in salute and farewell. She pushed them back from the shore, then
picked up the bag she'd set to one side and headed for the place she loved to
call home.
She
ran a critical eye over the house as she stepped into the grove, pleased with
what she found. The cottage looked to be in good shape. All the windows were shuttered, and though a
few shingles appeared to be loose, they were all there and seemingly in good
condition.
Donovan
noted that the steps needed sweeping, but were in good repair, and she pushed open
the door easily, smiling in relief as the familiar scents of home greeted
her. The furniture was covered, but that
took only a moment to correct, and wood lay in the fireplace ready for
lighting. She opened the shutters to
allow the light in and opened the windows to let fresh air to flow through the
house.
She
gazed wistfully at the portrait of the two women together she had painted two
years previously, after a very intense erotic dream. Soon, Green
Eyes. Donovan opened the door
to the bedroom and set her bag down, carefully putting its contents away. She took fresh sheets from the cedar closet
and carefully made up the big bed, tying back the canopy netting until it would
be needed later that night.
She
looked around at the sparse room. I really should find something to put above
the mantles. then
she shrugged. Not like I spend enough time here to do that yet. Then she smiled. She knew she would one day. Already she had a number of creature comforts
installed, thinking of the brand new tub she had installed on her last visit,
and the gorgeous rug she'd found for her study this trip. She was still working, but more and more this
place was becoming a home.
Donovan
carefully laid the rug out in front of her desk, nodding in approval at the way
it brightened the room. She glanced at
the partially filled shelves, noting that she would have to meet the ship at
some point before they left to pick up the crate of books she'd left on board.
They would almost fill an entire shelf, leaving her with only four more shelves
to fill.
The
Captain moved into the kitchen, knowing that she would need to do some trading
for some fresh supplies while she was here.
She primed the pump, letting the water run for a moment before grabbing
a glass and rinsing it out then filling it up and taking a long cool drink.
"Ah,
that hits the spot." She knew most
of her men eschewed the thought of drinking fresh water, but to her, it was
nectar after weeks at sea. She filled a
metal basin and set it on the stove, then lit the fire. She moved back to the bathroom, starting the
water running into the tub, and congratulating herself once again for her
ingenuity. Now, if I could just figure out how to heat it before it got here.
Shrugging,
she pulled her boots off with a groan of relief, then
slid out of her leather pants and cotton shirt.
The trousers were laid over the back of a chair and the shirt was put
into a corner for washing. She stopped
the water and went back to the kitchen.
"Well,
that is going to take a while," she muttered, moving back to the
study. "Let's see what we can find
to read." She grabbed the book
she'd been reading on her last visit and moved back into the bedroom. Laying down on the
bed, she started reading, but it wasn't long before exhaustion took over, and
she feel into a deep sleep.
The
sun was just beginning to set when Donovan opened her eyes. "Holy Mother!" she exclaimed as she
rolled swiftly from the bed and raced to the kitchen.
The
water, in the still mostly full pan, was gently roiling. Donovan blew out a breath of relief, and
grabbed the basin with two pot holders and moved into the bathroom. She poured the hot water into the tepid water
already in the tub, and took the container back out to the kitchen. Then she shucked her undergarments, sighing
in ecstasy as she settled into the cleansing warmth.
It
didn't take long, and she was clean and smelling faintly of cinnamon. She smiled as she thought of her mother
preparing the soap especially for her.
She dressed carefully, sliding into clean leather and silk. Her still wet hair she combed through and
braided back tightly. She wiped her
boots off and stepped into them, pulling them up and settling them firmly. She stamped her feet and looked around, then
stepped out the door and went in search of her destiny.
Chapter
VI
Hannah
dropped the bag on the table and transferred the towels to the dryer. Then she took her dinner and put it on a
plate, deciding to sit in the small garden alcove that overlooked the beach and
eat by the light of the moon.
The
sound of the waves was mesmerizing and she took her time enjoying the spicy
island fare. She watched as the
moonlight traced a path in the water, and wondered again where it would lead
her if she followed it. So absorbed in
her thoughts was she that it took a few moments before she became aware of the
rhythmic sound of footsteps approaching her.
Strangely,
she was not alarmed by the sound. They
were sure and steady, not stealthy, and she took comfort in that fact. Obviously it was a native who had wandered
too far without realizing they'd crossed the boundary. It didn't dawn on her that the sound was
coming from the east and not the west.
She
was still eating when the figure emerged and she just looked for a long moment,
trying to discern if she'd met the person now standing down from her facing the
water. The individual was tall, strength
evident in the breadth of the shoulders and the molded leather pants. Dark hair was braided tightly and rested
against the strong back.
The
figure turned then, and the profile was silhouetted by the moonlight. Hannah drew in a breath. The vision was a woman, and so familiar. Hannah searched her memory, trying to recall
the woman's name, but nothing fell into place.
The tall woman turned slowly as though searching for something.
"Excuse
me, but are you lost?" Hannah
called out quietly. Donovan spun on her
heel. She couldn't see much of
anything... a bare outline from the direction the voice had come from. The Captain didn't answer the question. She was trying to place the tender voice.
"I'm
sorry," Hannah said again, "but you are trespassing on private
property. Can I help you find
something?"
Donovan
came to herself then, and shook her head.
"I beg your pardon, m'lady.
I was not aware this bit of land had been claimed. If you will excuse me...." And the Captain bowed with a flourish and
headed back down the beach before Hannah could recover her wits which scattered
at the low, rich lilt that had rolled across her hearing when the dark woman
spoke.
The
blonde ran her hands through her hair in frustration. There was something so familiar in that body,
that profile, that voice.... But she
couldn't place it and the harder she pushed, the more elusive the memory
became.
"I
think I need to take a break. I have been trying so hard to solve whatever this
mystery is that my brain is on overload.
Tomorrow I'm gonna do nothing but relax." She looked in the direction the tall woman
had retreated. "Maybe I'll go meet
the new neighbor... if I can find her."
************
Donovan
strolled back down the shoreline, a preoccupied frown etched on her face. That voice, she was sure that she'd heard it
before, but there was no way to be certain without being able to see the owner. She was frustrated. The darkness had made it impossible to follow
what she thought was Green Eyes' trail, even by moonlight.
She
stopped suddenly. "Wait just a damn
bloody minute," she cursed to herself.
She turned and glanced back in the direction she'd just come from. "Do you suppose...?" She took two steps back toward that voice
before jerking to a halt and shoving her hands in her pockets.
"Waitaminute, Donovan," she muttered. "You do not need to go in there scaring
the young lady half to death. If you are
right, she might understand. If she has been having the dreams, anyway. But if you are wrong, they will send you to
the loony bin for sure." She ran
one hand over her head, loosening the braid and letting her hair fly free in
the breeze. "You have waited this
long. Waiting until it is daylight not
going to kill you."
She
increased her pace until she was moving at a near run. "Maybe I will see her in my dreams
tonight." That thought caused her
exuberance to soar and the emotion made her almost giddy. She increased her pace and jumped into the
air, doing a lazy somersault before returning her feet to the earth, then
running exuberantly all the way home.
She
was still smiling when she settled down to sleep.
************
A face slowly began to form
around the loving blue eyes. Nothing clear, but a profile which was resolving itself into a
familiar shape. Hannah reached up
with trembling fingers and gently traced the planes of the Angel face, and
sifted her hand through the free-flowing dark hair. She felt large, work-roughened hands grip her
gently at the waist, and ran her other hand up the soft, strong chest to wrap
in the raven tresses.
Hannah tugged gently on the
head in her hands, and was delighted by the twinkle in the blue eyes reflected
in the growing smile as the dark head lowered. Then those full smiling lips
captured her own, and the blonde lost herself in the
passion that ignited between them.
Donovan let her hands wander
down from the small waist and over the shapely hips, pulling the lithe body
more firmly into her own. She smiled
into the kiss as the blonde began massaging her scalp, taking a firmer grip on
her hair. The kiss went on interminably
until the two were forced to pull away for a lack of air.
Blue and green gazed at each
other for long moments, speaking words that their lips did not say. Donovan caressed a smooth cheek, smiling when
Hannah closed her eyes and leaned into the touch. "You are very beautiful."
Hannah had no chance to
answer the compliment, for Donovan covered her lips again and claimed them
passionately. Hannah let her hands
wander, loosening the ties she found on Donovan's shirt and sliding her hand
inside to touch the silky skin hidden there.
Donovan pulled away from
Hannah just slightly, causing a furrow to crease the blonde's brow, until she
realized Donovan's intent. The Captain
shrugged out of her shirt and returned to the kiss-swollen lips, untying the
knot at the neck, then dropping Hannah's dress to the
floor. Without breaking the kiss,
Donovan lifted Hannah and encouraged her to wrap her strong legs around
Donovan's waist. Then the ship's Captain
walked them over and tenderly lowered them to the bed together, making their
dreams reality once again.
************
Hannah
woke up late morning wrapped around a pillow instead of the warm body she'd
expected to find there and frowned. It was so real, considering how loved
and sated she felt. Then she
smiled. I will find you, Blue Eyes. Very soon. She
stretched and swung her legs out of the bed. But first I need a shower. And then I'm gonna go meet this new neighbor
I seem to have gotten.
It
didn't take long. Hannah dressed in the
tropical print thong she'd found shopping with Katie, and tied a sarong over
her hips. Then she looked through the
fridge, putting together a picnic for two from the abundance of things Jack had
available. Nodding in satisfaction, she
headed out the door and down the beach.
Her
thoughts wandered while she walked, reviewing the dream she'd had the night before. Hannah was in quite a state by the time she'd
reached the footpath, and stopped a minute just to breathe. Finally feeling herself under control again,
she hefted the basket and started down the trail.
"Hello? Hello?" she called. "Is anyone here?" Hannah felt foolish. Her two previous visits had shown her there
was no one here, but her logical mind dictated that the woman had to have come
from here. It was the only place within
reasonable walking distance from this direction. The town itself and all the locals she'd met
lived on the other side of Jack’s.
"Excuse
me," came the lilting voice from the night before
from a position high above her.
"Are you lost? You are
trespassing on private property."
Hannah
flushed slightly, remembering these exact words falling from her lips the night
before. God, I didn't realize how snotty that sounded. She looked around for the speaker and cleared
her throat.
"No,
I'm not lost. I'm looking for
someone."
"Well,
there is no one here but me." The
voice was still out of sight, but Hannah detected the slightest hint of a smile
in it.
"Perhaps
you are the one I am seeking. Could you
step out where I can see you, please?"
Donovan
rose to her full height then, and stepped to the front of the roof. She'd awakened at dawn so refreshed and full
of energy that she'd taken a run. When
she'd gotten back to the cottage, the sun had been up, and she'd decided to
check the roof. The haze on the horizon
meant a storm this afternoon, and Donovan wanted everything tight and cozy
before then.
Hannah
stared in astonishment at the vision that stood to greet her. The woman was fierce in her presentation,
backlit by the sunshine that outlined her sculpted, muscular upper body. She felt her mouth drop slightly, but couldn't
seem to tear her eyes away.
Donovan
had been almost finished when she'd heard the young woman's approach. She looked down at herself in disgust. She was sweating profusely, and in the rough
trousers and shirtless state she’d been working in, she was in no position to
receive company.
She
snatched up the shirt she'd taken off early in her task, and slid it over her
shoulders, leaving it untied, so her breasts were covered, but her muscled
abdomen was still visible. She stepped
from the eave and slid down the ladder.
Donovan landed with a bit of a flourish and turned, freezing when blue
eyes met green for the first time.
Hannah
moved closer, reaching up a shaking hand to catch the drop of sweat rolling
down the dark brow, their gazes locked and searching each other. She stroked the sensitive skin of the
cheekbone, tracing the taller woman's features before sliding her fingers into
the damp locks.
Donovan
felt her breath catch in her throat as she realized that Green Eyes was finally
flesh and blood within her grasp. She
watched fascinated as Hannah made the first move to bring them together, almost
groaning at the first touch of skin on skin.
She forced herself to keep her eyes open while the blonde woman explored
her face, unwilling to lose the reality that was becoming hers. Only when Hannah twined her fingers in the
raven hair did Donovan finally allow herself to reach out and grasp the slim
waist and draw Hannah firmly into her.
No
words were exchanged. None were
necessary in this first real physical communication between them. Donovan leaned in slowly, offering Hannah the
opportunity to pull away if.... Then she
felt her head being drawn down and their lips met, and everything except the
reality of them melted away into nothingness for a timeless moment.
"Finally,"
Donovan breathed. "Finally I have
you in my arms. I have dreamed of you,
you know, since you were a child. I watched
you grow up in my dreams." Donovan
said quietly when their lips reluctantly parted. "You became my dream."
"And now?"
"And
now, I want to make you my reality. I am going to take the time to get to know
you personally... to court you the way a lady deserves to be courted. I find you to be a most beautiful woman. I want to know all about you, and I would like
to take you home to meet my father and mother."
Hannah
gasped slightly. "This is all so
sudden. And yet, I've waited a lifetime
for you."
"As I have for you, Angel. I
have spent my life falling in love with you in my dreams."
"I'd
like to do it for real."
"Then
you'll come home with me? Meet my
parents?"
"I
promised Uncle Jack I would stay for the Pirates' Ball. But if you still want me when that is over...
yes, I will come home with you and meet your folks. And in the meantime, we can get to know each
other outside our dreams."
Blue
eyes lit with uncontrolled happiness.
"I think I would like that.
It is something I have looked forward to for a long time."
Hannah
couldn't help the grin that plastered her face.
"Me too.
So will you join me on a picnic for lunch?"
"Well,
that depends," Donovan answered seriously as thunder rumbled ominously in
the background. A cool wind followed the
sound and Hannah shuddered slightly.
Donovan tightened her grip slightly.
"On what?" Hannah asked curiously.
"Will
you tell me your name?" The dashing
grin on Donovan's face made Hannah blush, and that simply made the grin
broaden. "I will go first. I am Donovan Scott."
"Hannah
Reilly."
"Well,
Hannah Reilly, if you would consent to allow me a few moments to clean up, I
would be delighted to join you on a picnic." The thunder rumbled ominously again. "Though we may end up
having to eat it in the house."
Hannah
smiled, her nose crinkling up in delight.
"Well," she started, bending over to retrieve the basket she
had dropped when Donovan had stood up on the roof. Donovan slipped it gallantly from her grasp,
and extended an arm. Hannah took it as a
matter of course and let the taller woman escort her toward the cottage
door. "I think I could do that." She smiled impishly, now. "Though a little rain
never hurt a body."
Donovan
chuckled. "I will remind you of
that while we are standing in the middle of the meadow getting soaked
together."
Hannah's
eyes widened at the implications and she swallowed hard. Donovan missed the expression since she'd
moved slightly ahead of the smaller woman to open the door for them to enter
the house.
Donovan
swung the door open and gestured for Hannah to step in ahead of her. Immediately Hannah was struck by several
subtle differences from her visit the previous morning. The first thing she noticed was the abundance
of light that shone in the room, and the fresh air that greeted her. The absence of dust coverings was apparent,
and she noted that the furniture seem almost new.
Unconsciously,
she looked for the two paintings that had so captured her attention the day
before, and realized that only one hung in the room now. Her brow furrowed. How
very odd, she thought to herself, but found her feet moving to stand before
the portrait of her and Donovan on the shore.
Donovan
set the basket in the kitchen, and came back out to see Hannah mesmerized by
the seascape. She walked up behind the
blonde gently, and tenderly laid her hands on Hannah's shoulders.
"I
did that one about two years ago," she whispered, her warm breath a caress
on Hannah's ear that sent goosebumps skittering along her skin. "After the most
incredible dream with you."
Hannah
flushed, and knew Donovan could feel the heat.
"I remember that," she mumbled, leaning back into the strong
body behind her. "It was the first
time we made love together in our dreams.
And before we left we stood on this shore together, wrapped around one
another just like this." She sighed
when Donovan's hands slid around her waist and cradled her carefully. "It was so wonderful." Her face scrunched up in thought. Though
I thought it was five years ago. Whatever.
"Our
first real time will be even more wonderful, I promise." Donovan felt Hannah laugh, and pulled back
slightly to peer into her eyes.
"What?"
"I'm
not sure either of us could survive it," Hannah smiled impishly, watching
Donovan's smile light up her whole visage.
"Aye, but what a way to die.
Now, if you will excuse me for a moment," she continued without
pausing for breath, “I need to clean up before I stink up the place." She placed a light peck on Hannah's
cheek. "Be right back."
Hannah
heard the water running and sank into the small couch, her eyes again regarding
the portrait while her hand rested on the still tingling spot that Donovan's
lips had touched. "Whoo boy, I think a cold shower might do me some good
too."
Hannah
sank into the couch, eyes still focused on the portrait, and letting that
visual carry her back to the events that had inspired its creation. That
was five years ago... I *KNOW* it was. Because that was the night before my Master's graduation. She shrugged. Not that the *when* actually matters.
Nothing is going to change the way that I feel or what we shared. Absently, she stroked the brocade's newness
and let her thoughts drift.
A
hint of cinnamon reached her nostrils and Hannah smiled in reflex. "Hello, love," she whispered,
sighing in contentment as two strong arms wrapped around her from behind. "You smell nice."
Donovan
chuckled and sat down, stretching an arm out in invitation. "Better than before then, yes?"
"Well,
different." Hannah scooted over
until they were touching, sitting side by side.
Donovan curled the arm around her, and Hannah turned just slightly in
the embrace. "You have a very
pleasant natural scent actually, and though I will admit to being partial to
the aroma of cinnamon, clean sweat does have its charm."
Donovan
grinned, and not for the first time Hannah noticed the roguish sex appeal it
held. "Does it now?" she
asked, leaning into Hannah just slightly and feeling inordinately pleased when
Hannah returned the pressure.
"Um
hmm," she answered, leaning even closer and brushing her lips over
Donovan's, and the Captain lost no time in returning the kiss. Her arm
tightened around Hannah, and she brought her other hand up to cup the blonde
woman's face. The embrace deepened, and two sets of breathing had gone ragged
before they separated and looked into one another's eyes.
"We
don't have to give up the kissing while we do this courting thing, do
we?" Hannah asked on a breathless
note. Donovan captured her lips again
briefly, passionately. "I'll take
that as a no," Hannah replied with a smile.
"You
would be taking it rightly then," Donovan said, gently stroking the skin
underneath her hand, happy when Hannah's eyes closed and she leaned into the
touch. "I do not want you to
think... I mean, I want to know you... um, I uh...."
Hannah
laid her hands on Donovan's chest, feeling the rapid beat of her heart. "Donovan, I am touched that you want to
court me. I'd like the chance to do the
same... to spoil you a little. And I am
looking forward to getting to now you as a person and not just a dream. But nothing, NOTHING is going to change the
way that I feel about you. All right?"
Donovan
read the sincerity behind the words in Hannah's eyes. "Very well," she nodded. "I just do not want you ever to feel
like you are being taken advantage of."
She stopped speaking as fingers covered her lips.
"I
have never been taken advantage of by you.
I have only been well loved."
Hannah leaned forward and kissed Donovan lightly on the lips. "Now c'mon," she said, looking out
an open window. "The sun is
shining, and the thunder is gone, so maybe the storm passed by us. Let's go picnic."
Donovan
stood and helped Hannah to her feet.
Hannah looked at Donovan who stood casually in cotton trousers and
shirt. The shirt had no sleeves and was
tied just below her ribcage and Hannah was again impressed with the musculature
she could see. "Come," Donovan said quietly, extending a hand out to
Hannah.
They
walked out through the kitchen, and Donovan snagged the basket Hannah had
prepared. Then they walked out the back
door, and for the first time, Hannah noticed the stone patio. "Oh, how lovely.
I like it here."
Donovan
looked around and took a deep breath.
"As do I," she smiled.
"This is my sanctuary. The
men helped me build the basic structure, but I have been working on it every
chance I get when we come here."
"How
often do you come?"
Donovan
shrugged. "For
the past four years, a couple weeks, every six months or so. This year has been a little different. This is actually our fourth trip here."
"Why?"
Donovan
turned and faced Hannah, and the smaller woman rested her hands lightly on
Donovan's hips. The Captain smiled. "I was chasing my destiny. I had a feeling I would find you... I just
had to keep trying." Hannah smiled
and blushed charmingly. Donovan kissed
her on the nose. "Besides, it gave
me a chance to get some things done around here."
"Well,
I like what you’ve done here. It's
beautiful." Hannah looked around
again. "You have very talented
hands."
Donovan
waggled her eyebrows. "Thank you,
my dear," she said with a roguish smile.
Hannah
blushed again, and slapped her arm.
"Behave, you!" Donovan
laughed out loud and they resumed their walk.
They didn't go very far... just out of sight of the cottage. Donovan set the basket down, and Hannah
retrieved the blanket she'd packed on top.
Donovan
took a side and together they laid it on the ground. Then Hannah began unpacking the lunch she'd
brought for them to share. The basket
had been an old one she'd found at Jack's and it had been quite the challenge
to figure out how some of the old-fashioned containers worked. So the first thing she did was pull everything out and set it to one side.
Donovan
was investigating the contents of each of the boxes with incredible ease,
Hannah noted absently, considering her own difficulty. Then she remembered that this woman had built
her own house from the ground up and figured the engineering involved in a
picnic basket wouldn't be terribly hard for her.
"What
do we have here?" Donovan muttered as she opened the first lid. She sniffed carefully. "Fried chicken?" She looked up at Hannah. "Potatoes, hmmm... I like potatoes. And biscuits... this just keeps getting
better." She took the fourth
container from Hannah's hands. "You
know, these are quite clever. I don't
believe I have ever seen anything quite like them."
Hannah
nodded her agreement, pulling an old canteen from the bottom of the
basket. "Neither had I, actually,
but it was all I could find at Uncle Jack's place. I guess he's not big on picnics."
"Maybe
he's waiting to find someone special to share them with." She picked up the last container. "Now, what could this be?" The perplexed look did not leave Donovan's
face, even when she opened the box.
Cautiously she lifted it nearer her nose and inhaled. "Well, it smells pretty good... like
chocolate," arching an eyebrow at Hannah.
"What is it?"
"Chocolate cake."
Hannah's brow furrowed when the brow remained cocked. "You've never had chocolate cake?"
Donovan
shook her dark head. "I do not
think so. It does not smell like
anything I have ever eaten."
Hannah
took the container from Donovan, and scooped up a blob of icing on her
finger. She lifted the finger to
Donovan's lips and waited. Donovan
sniffed at it again, then shrugged and extended her tongue to cautiously taste
the offering. Very tentatively she
tasted the morsel she'd licked from Hannah's finger, then with a primordial
growl clasped Hannah's wrist and drew the finger into her mouth, cleaning it
thoroughly.
Hannah
swooned and nearly fainted from the sensations Donovan was causing to cascade
over her body. Donovan looked up and was
treated to raw passion and desire flushing Hannah's face and making her eyes
darken and glow. Donovan cleared her
throat as she slipped the finger from her mouth.
"I
uh... I am sorry Hannah. I... that was, um... delicious. And so was the chocolate," muttered under her breath. Hannah heard her though, and she couldn't
control the flaring of her nostrils.
Donovan caught the look and smiled nervously, suddenly feeling like a
rabbit in a cage with a cobra, and she felt a distinct chill skitter across her
skin. It wasn't an unpleasant sensation,
but it was definitely different than what she was used to or expected. She cleared her throat again and inhaled a
shaky breath.
"Maybe
we should concentrate on eating lunch?" Donovan suggested in a questioning
tone.
Hannah
took a deep breath of her own and closed her eyes, willing herself to
calmness. When she felt her breathing
slow and her heartbeat resume a more measured tempo, she opened her eyes and
stared at Donovan. "Maybe we
should, because if you play with fire...."
"I
know. And I would still like to know you
as a person before I get branded for life." This said with a grin that twinkled in the
depths of her eyes.
"Oh,"
Hannah replied with a mischievous smile.
"You've been branded. You
just don't know it yet." She
smirked. "But you will. I promise you will." Hannah handed Donovan a full plate and
winked. Donovan got into the spirit of
the conversation.
"Guess
I had better find a ring and a minister then.
I need to make an honest woman out of you. Although actually...." The thought trailed off, and it wasn't until
Hannah realized that Donovan was lost in thought that she picked up the thread.
"Actually what?" She
lightly prodded Donovan on the leg. The
Captain started and began to eat the meal in her hand.
"Oh,
um, my father is a ship's captain, or he was until he retired from
service. He could marry us."
"Would
he, though? It's not like this is an
accepted lifestyle by most people."
"I
think he would. He has never wanted
anything more than for me to be happy.
He would understand that you make me happy. Mama on the other hand...." Donovan looked up and let her eyes meet
Hannah's. "I do not know how Mama
will react. She was not happy when I
went to sea with Papa. And she has never
been comfortable that as far as the world knows, I am a man." Hannah's eyes grew startled. "Oh, the men of my crew know, of course,
as do my parents, but as far as the rest of the world is concerned, Donovan is
a man. And that bothers Mama."
"What
about you?"
"What
about me? Even as progressive a time as
we live in, I cannot do what I love to do as a woman. The Royal Navy will not allow me to serve as
a Captain. So when my father retired, I
became a long-lost nephew who was found to assume his title and command. I had already been serving for four years at
that point."
"How
do your men feel about the deception?"
Donovan
smiled gently. "We all have things
to hide, and we have learned to trust one another with our lives and our
secrets."
"I'm
glad," Hannah said. "Do you
think I could meet them?"
Donovan
shrugged. "I do not see why
not. I need to meet up with the ship at
some point to get my latest case of books off."
"Good,"
Hannah replied, taking Donovan's now empty plate from her and placing a thick
wedge of chocolate cake on it.
"Here," she added, opening the canteen. "You're gonna need this to wash it down
with."
Donovan
took a small sip and smiled. "Milk? I cannot
remember the last time I drank milk."
"Yeah,
well, it is the best thing with chocolate cake." Hannah gestured with her fork. "Dig in."
Donovan
couldn't contain the moan that welled up in the back of her throat as the first
taste hit her tongue. She moaned and
growled in turn as she savored each and every bite, going so far as to lick her
fork and plate clean. Grabbing the
canteen, she chugged the milk down, delighting in its cold, clean taste. "Oh Hannah," she groaned with
repletion, leaning back on her elbows and looking up at the canopy of trees
surrounding them. "If I wasn't
already madly in love with you, you'd have won my heart with your cooking. That was absolutely delicious."
Hannah
cleared her throat. "I'm uh... glad
you liked it. Would
you like my piece as well?" offering Donovan the still untouched slice of
cake.
"No,
Angel. I am full. But thank you for offering, because it was
simply wonderful."
Hannah
smiled. "Tell ya what... why don't
I put this away for you, and you can have it tonight?" Donovan's eyes shone in delight even as her
head shook negatively.
"I
could not do that, Hannah. You should
have some too."
"Sweetheart,
I have more at home. You take this
one."
"You
are sure?" Donovan questioned. She
smiled in appreciation when Hannah nodded.
"Thank you, Hannah."
She leaned in for a kiss, a little overwhelmed by the ferocity which
greeted her, but melting into the touch.
The embrace went on for long moments as they explored one another. Only the suddenly nearby, utterly ominous
rumble of thunder separated them.
They
looked up then, and were pelted with fat, heavy drops of rain. Almost immediately, it went from shower to
storm, and they snatched up the basket and blanket and made a mad dash for the
cottage.
Chapter
VII
Hannah
hit the stone patio running, and felt the stupidity of that decision as her
feet slid right out from under her. She
closed her eyes, bracing for the impact she knew was going to hurt, but it
never came. Instead, she found herself caught
in strong arms and cradled against a comfortable chest.
Donovan
pushed the kitchen door open and stepped inside before she looked down at the
warm wet body in her arms. "Careful
there, Angel. That is a sure way to get
hurt." Hannah nodded silently, and
Donovan lowered her slowly to the floor.
"Come. Let me get you a
blanket, then I will light a fire and we can talk a bit til this is over."
Hannah
smiled, her teeth chattering just slightly from the loss of warmth when Donovan
pulled away. Almost immediately Donovan
returned and wrapped Hannah in a warm woolen blanket that smelled of cedar. She
briskly rubbed her arms then scooped Hannah up like she was a child.
"Ah...
but... uh...." Blue eyes twinkled
down at her.
"Just
hold tight." And Hannah put her
head down and closed her eyes, absorbing the warmth Donovan was giving off so
abundantly. The taller woman gently set
her precious bundle on the couch.
"Do not go anywhere now," she said with a wink, moving to the
fireplace and picking up her flint and striker.
It
didn’t take long til a brisk fire was burning and Donovan moved to the small
couch to sit next to Hannah. She
immediately snuggled up to Donovan, who extended an arm and pulled her closer. Hannah opened the blanket and covered them
both partially. Donovan just looked down and smiled.
“There
are times when dressing like a native is not always a good thing, hmm?”
indicating the expanse of exposed skin on Hannah’s body. She felt the unseen blush.
“No,
I guess not,” came the chagrined answer. “It’s just so much easier. Besides,” Hannah looked up and her nose
crinkled as she smiled. “Who expected it
to rain cold in the tropics in the middle of summer?”
“Yes,
well technically solstice is not for another few days, and summer does not
actually start til then.”
Hannah
narrowed her eyes at Donovan. “Let me
guess... you do good in math too.”
Broad
shoulders shrugged. “I do all right, I
guess. It plays into navigation and
such.”
“Figures,”
Hannah muttered. “I always hated math.”
“What
did you like?”
“
“What
happened?” from Donovan. The only people she knew who did chemistry were
doctors, and Hannah did not give her that impression of lordly stuffiness. Besides, women just didn’t do that sort of
thing. It was considered too complex,
though *that* thought made Donovan snort.
She knew better.
Hannah
blushed, remembering the embarrassment that disaster had caused her. “Um, too much reactive and
not enough neutralizer. The uh...
explosion was small, but there was a
“I
am sorry, Hannah, but that was funny.
Most women I know would never TRY something like that, much less admit
to failure. Although....” Her thoughts trailed off for a moment. “Depending on what you were trying to
achieve, that could have been a very successful experiment.”
Hannah
cocked her head and thought about it.
“That’s true, but stink bombs weren’t on the agenda.”
Donovan
chuckled again. “Tell me about your
dreams,” she said in an abrupt change of subject.
Hannah
frowned slightly. “You know about my
dreams. You were in them.”
“Not
really. For a very long time, you were
only a set of beautiful, sea green eyes to me.
Your face was unclear. Even your
body... it wasn’t until we made love for the first time that I was certain you
were a woman. I suspected, of
course....”
“Did
it bother you... my being a woman?”
Donovan
frowned now, and looked deeply into Hannah’s eyes to see where the question was
coming from. She cupped Hannah’s face in
her hands and pulled her in for a kiss.
Hannah tangled her hands in the dark hair, and endeavored to draw
Donovan closer to her. Only when their
breathing grew ragged did Donovan ease back just slightly.
“No,
I was not unhappy you were a woman. I
was, um... hoping you were, actually. I
knew you were out here waiting for me to find you, and I decided once I found
you, we would be together, regardless.”
She waited a beat. “Does it
bother you?” nonchalantly, but Hannah felt the heartbeat so close to hers speed
up noticeably.
Hannah
took a moment to look deeply into the blue orbs that had accompanied her dreams
most of her life. She slid a hand out of
Donovan’s mane and gently traced the smoothness of her decidedly feminine face.
“When
I was five years old,” Hannah intoned quietly, “I dreamed of you for the very
first time. All I saw was blue eyes and
long dark hair, and I just assumed you were a woman.” She chuckled lightly. “I thought you were a beautiful lady pirate.”
Donovan
smiled shakily and felt the bands of anxiety constricting her breathing ease up
just a bit. Hannah’s fingers brushed her
lips and she kissed them tenderly.
“You
were very sporadic in my dreams then, though even as a child I always looked
forward to seeing you. You were a warm,
friendly presence in my dreams, and I always felt loved and protected whenever
I saw you.” Hannah smiled
wistfully. “I wrote about you in my
diary every time you came.” She paused
for breath.
“Fifteen
is such an awkward age... too old for children’s games, and not yet an
adult. And my life was so turbulent
then. That is when my father died.” Hannah stopped her stroking, and Donovan’s
eyes slowly opened to me hers. “Did you
know about that?”
Donovan’s
gaze went inward as she focused her thoughts on the past. “Was your father’s name
Michael?”
Tears
welled up in Hannah’s eyes even as her head nodded affirmatively. “Yes, it was.”
“I
thought so. His eyes were so familiar...
you have his eyes, you know.”
Hannah
smiled through her tears. “That’s what
I’ve always been told.”
“It
is true,” Donovan agreed. “We did our
very best for him, but it was not enough and we all knew it. He wanted to go home to say goodbye, but we
found out shortly after he left us that he did not make it. I wanted so much to be able to comfort you,
because I saw the sadness in your eyes.”
“I
saw the compassion in yours, and it was right then I think, that I fell in love
with you. I decided that it didn’t
matter to me whether you were a man or a woman, what your nationality was, what
God you believed in or what your skin color was. All that mattered to me was that you were a
loving, caring individual... someone I had known since childhood, who protected
me.”
Hannah
looked down and swallowed hard. Her
voice grew so quiet that Donovan nearly didn’t hear her next words. “My biggest fear was that I would never find
you. My second biggest fear was that you
would not love me.”
Donovan
smiled. “No worries about that,
Angel. I was captured from the very
first. Even though I was still a child
as well, your eyes betrayed your youth and innocence. So I watched over you, and I waited for us
both to grow up.”
Donovan
took a deep breath. “It seemed like it
was taking forever, time was passing so slowly.” She smiled wryly. “And it was not like I saw you every
night. For a long time, I was not sure
if I was cursed or blessed. Then we
picked up Michael.”
Hannah
shuddered and looked up into Donovan’s eyes, her own filling with tears. “What happened to him, Donovan?”
“I
really cannot say, but I think the weather took him by surprise. We found him after a terrible storm. He was bleeding quite badly, and the priest,
who is also our doctor, said he was malnourished and somewhat dehydrated. We did the very best we could for him,
Hannah... you have to believe that.”
Hannah
held Donovan’s gaze. “I believe you,
love. I would never, ever blame you for
that. There was something about this
place. He was on a quest, driven by
it... searching for something. I was
angry with him for a long time after he died.”
“He
loved you very much, you know,” Donovan said.
“He talked about you quite a bit while he was with us.”
“I
know he did. But there was something
about this place that called to him, and even I couldn’t overcome his
obsession.”
“I
think he was doing it for you,” Donovan murmured thoughtfully, turning her gaze
to the fire. Hannah sat up and pulled
herself away from the Captain’s warm body.
“Excuse
me?”
Donovan
shifted slightly so she could regard Hannah directly. “We talked at some length, and more than once
I got the distinct impression he was interrogating me. Almost... almost like he
knew that you were the Green Eyes of my dreams.” She hesitated and looked back at the flames
before turning again to Hannah. “Did you
ever tell your father about your dreams?”
Hannah
chuckled embarrassedly. “Um, no. When I was
little, I didn’t understand you were real.
By the time I understood that, I was almost thirteen, and that was just
not something I was ready to tell him.”
The expression on Hannah’s face grew sad. “I was thinking about talking to him that
summer. I had about decided to do it
when he came home.” She drew a short,
sobbing breath. “Then we got word of his
death, and I never had the chance.” Hannah
tucked herself back under Donovan’s chin and shivered. The taller woman wrapped her arms more
securely around Hannah and kissed the top of her blonde head. “I still miss him.”
Donovan
almost missed the barely whispered words.
“I know you do, Angel. Just
remember that he loved you very much.”
They
were silent for a time after that, each absorbed in their own thoughts. The room grew warmer as the rain continued to
pour down around them. Hannah let the
blanket slide down, but made no effort to move from the heat of Donovan’s
embrace. As it grew darker outside, the
light from the fire seemed to grow.
Finally, Donovan cleared her throat to speak.
“Hannah?”
The
blonde woman stirred, the peace and security she found
in Donovan’s arms having lulled her into a state of blissful contentment. “Hmm?” she mumbled sleepily. Donovan smiled down, rubbing her cheek
against Hannah’s hair.
“What
do you think your father would think of us... as a
couple, I mean. Would he approve... or
at least be happy that you had found happiness?”
“What
kinds of questions did he ask you?” Hannah asked suddenly without
answering. Donovan frowned at the sudden
change of subject and scrambled to kick-start her mind in a new direction.
“Uh...
well, he asked a bit about my family, and we discussed my Naval
career and my plans for the future.” Her
brow furrowed. “We talked about art and
literature and education, and even a little bit about our hobbies. Almost as though....”
“Almost
as though you were a suitor,” Hannah finished the thought. “But....”
Now her own thoughts trailed off. “I know he and Jack were searching for
something out here. Even if their
actions didn’t prove it, Jack told me as much the other day.”
“Do
you know what they were looking for?”
Donovan asked quietly.
“No. As a child I was never privy to anything like
that. And by the time I figured out that
they were searching for something, Daddy died.”
Hannah sighed then continued. “I
just started reading the journals about their explorations, but so far it’s not
really clear on what specifically they were searching for. I asked Jack about it, but he refused to
answer. Said I had to
figure it out on my own.”
“Have
you? Figured it out, I
mean.”
“No, not really. I
have some clues, but nothing that makes any sense yet.” Hannah shrugged. “It’ll fall into place eventually. It’s just gonna take a while. But for now, I’m not gonna worry about
it.” She hugged Donovan hard, pleased
with the fervent response she received.
“I have you here and that is everything.
The rest will wait.”
Donovan
leaned down, tilting Hannah’s chin up to receive her kiss. Hannah didn’t hesitate, but deepened it
immediately, anxious to convey just exactly how she felt. Donovan moaned, almost overwhelmed by the
depth of emotion Hannah was communicating to her soul. She responded in kind, sliding her hand into
the blonde hair and pulling Hannah so close that even air couldn’t pass between
them.
Donovan
pulled away from Hannah’s mouth to plant kisses along her jaw line, Hannah’s
warm breath in her ear making her shiver.
She reached Hannah’s earlobe and bit gently, eliciting a whimper in
response. “I cannot begin to tell you,”
Donovan said in the barest of whispers, “How truly wonderful that makes me
feel.” She kissed down Hannah’s neck,
lingering on her jugular and sucking lightly.
Hannah’s grip on her hair grew almost painful as the smaller woman
forced Donovan’s head up and captured her lips passionately.
Long
moments passed before they came up for air, and still they were close enough to
breathe one another’s air, foreheads touching.
“But I plan on showing you every single day for the rest of our lives,”
Donovan stated firmly and quietly.
Hannah
licked her lips and gazed up into familiar blue eyes. “You’d better be planning on longer than
that. This is a forever kind of thing
for me, love.”
The
smile on Donovan’s face broadened at those words until it seemed to light the
whole room. “I am not sure that forever
will be long enough... but it is a good start.”
Hannah
couldn’t contain the happiness that bubbled up and she giggled. “I’ve spent twenty-five years dreaming about
you... falling in love with you. I want to spend eternity getting to know you.”
The
rain had tapered off to less than a drizzle and the cloying smell of wet earth
and steam rose to scent the air around them.
Hannah stood and Donovan followed suit.
“I need to get home... see if Jack is back yet. Will you join us for dinner tonight? Say around sunset?”
Donovan
hesitated, not sure she was ready to meet this “Jack”, but knowing Hannah had
agreed without hesitation to travel home with her to meet her parents, she
nodded solemnly.
“He
may not even be back yet, but I am anxious for the two of you to meet. We were always close while I was growing up,
and when Daddy died, he became like a Dad to me in a lot of ways.”
Donovan
cleared her throat, but her voice still cracked slightly when she spoke. “Um, do I need to prepare for another
interrogation?”
“No,
I don’t think... I mean... um, well, he might... I mean uh, yeah,
maybe.... Oh God!” Hannah dropped her now flushed face into her
hands. “Yes, you should probably be
prepared for a lot of questions when you meet him.”
Donovan
groaned.
“Don’t
worry, though,” Hannah answered the unspoken plea. “I’m not leaving your side.”
“I
am counting on that, Angel. I already
told you.” She took Hannah’s smaller
hands in her own. “Are you sure I cannot
come with you now?”
Hannah
kissed the large hands clasping her own, marveling at the strength so evident
in them. “I want to go home, make
something sinfully scrumptious for dinner, soak in the tub for a bit, and
become beautiful for you.”
Donovan
smiled. “You already are beautiful for
me.” She pressed her fingertips to
Hannah’s lips to halt her speech. “But I
know what you mean, and I understand the sentiment.” She walked Hannah to the door. “May I keep the picnic boxes? I would like to plan an outing, but I do not
have such intriguing containers.”
“Sure. Would you like me to take them home and wash
them first?”
Donovan
rolled her eyes and smiled. “Despite
popular belief to the contrary and my mother’s firm confidence otherwise, I am
capable of doing a few dishes.” She mock
glowered in Hannah’s direction.
“However, if you ever feel the need to share that bit of information, I
will deny I ever said it and you will be walking the plank.”
“You
really don’t think I am going to share the soft side of you with anyone, do
you?” Hannah asked, ignoring the outraged look Donovan
was casting her way. “I am a very
selfish person... and I don’t share well with others.”
“Soft??? Did you just call me soft?!?”
“Yeah,
I did. You wanna make something of it,
tough stuff?”
Donovan
stared at the fire sparking from those green eyes and smiled sheepishly, shaking
her head. “No ma’am. I know when to surrender.”
“Don’t
worry, love.” Hannah said as she ran her
hands through Donovan’s dark hair. “I
would never do anything to embarrass you.”
“I
know....” she reached out and swatted Hannah’s backside. “Now go, before I change my mind about
letting you go alone.”
Hannah
stood on tiptoe and pressed a swift kiss to Donovan’s cheek. “See you in a few hours, love.” And she rushed out the door and down the
steps, turning to wave before she disappeared into the foliaged pathway.
Donovan
stood at the open door for long moments after Hannah was gone. “My word, I have it bad.” She shook her dark head ruefully and went
back inside, deciding a hot bath was a pretty good idea, and she whistled while
she prepared her water... again.
************
Hannah
arrived home rather quickly, and went directly to start the hot water running
in the tub. She’d hit another cold patch
of air on the way home, and was now distinctly chilled. She took a quick look through the house, noting
that there was no sign of Jack’s return and letting her shoulder slump just
slightly. She was truly looking forward
to him and Donovan meeting one another.
She
crossed to the refrigerator and pulled a couple of steaks from the small
freezer. She shivered again when the
cold air blasted her, and she set the packages on the tray to thaw, then moved back towards the bathroom.
Hannah
sighed in relief as the warmth of the steam crept into her bones, and she
quickly stripped her suit off and slid into the depths of the tub and closed
her eyes. Immediately, her thoughts were
filled with Donovan, and she felt the smile broaden her lips.
She
didn’t linger too long in the tub, though the water had cooled considerably and
she was quite warm when she exited. She
wrapped in a robe and walked back to the kitchen, pleased by the fact that the
steaks were nearly thawed. She spiced
and marinated them, then stuck them into the fridge. A glance at the clock showed her that she
still had a couple hours before Donovan was due, and she decided to lay down
for a bit. The events of the day were
overwhelming, and she felt the need to consider everything that had happened.
She
never even realized when she fell asleep.
************
Donovan
was startled from her reverie by a loud pounding on her door, followed by
Harold’s youthful voice calling out to her.
“Cap’n! Captain Scott! Are you there?”
Donovan
groaned, for she knew that Harold’s coming to her place of refuge boded no good
for her. The men respected her need for
privacy in this place, and were loath to disturb her for less than a life or
death emergency. She moved to the door
and flung it open, towering above the young lad and causing him to become mute
for a long moment.
Donovan
almost chuckled at the expression on his face.
Instead she schooled her features and asked gruffly. “What is it, boy?”
Harold
swallowed hard and nodded, remembering the importance of his assignment. “Cap’n, Mr. Merryweather sent me to fetch
you, sir. One of the merchant ships, that’s been robbin’ these folks
blind, just pulled into port, sir.”
Damn! Damn! Damn! Why here?
And why now? Donovan banged her
head on the door sill, letting it rest there for a long moment. “Come in, Harold,” she stated as she walked
to the kitchen and moved the water off the stove. “I need you to do something for me.”
The
boy followed her, trying to be discreet as he studied his surroundings. His Captain was a very private woman, and
none of the crew had been out here since the day they had helped her to raise
the walls. He waited with his hands
stuffed in his pockets while she retrieved a thick sheet of paper, ink and a
quill.
Harold
stood at the doorway between the kitchen and living area, and found his
attention riveted to the portrait on the wall.
He recognized the Captain and wondered briefly who the other woman was,
and if she was the reason they had been back to the island so much lately. Not that he was complaining, he thought with
a smirk. He had met the cutest girl here
and had been looking for an opportunity to get to know her a little bit. Harold sighed soundlessly. This turn of events would put all kinds of
damper on the plans he had been making in that regard.
He
was brought out of his thoughts and back to rigid attention when Donovan rose
from the table and
stopped in front of him. “Come with me.”
She
walked with him to the end of the pathway, and took out her knife, cutting a
few of the lovely wildflowers that grew there.
She handed the bunch of them and the paper to the cabin boy and caught
his eyes with a piercing stare.
“If
you follow the coast for about a mile to the west, you will find a house
there.” She gestured in the direction he
needed to go. “I need you to take this
note and these flowers, and deliver them to the woman who lives there. You do not have to say anything to her, just make sure she gets them, all right?”
There
were a thousand questions he wanted to ask.
He knew better than to give them voice, and
simply nodded his acceptance of her statement instead.
“Good
lad. This is important.” She looked off in the direction that her
heart was pulling her, angry that she had to give up her evening with Hannah
because of someone else’s greed. Donovan
closed her eyes and swallowed hard. When
she reopened them, Harold noted the sky blue had been replaced with colorless
gray and he knew he was now looking at the Ice Princess. It was something the merchants they preyed
upon as pirates had nicknamed Donovan when confronted with her cold-hearted
fury towards them. It was an apt
description.
He
brought his attention back to her words when she began speaking again. He knew for all her fairness to her officers
and men, she could not abide slovenly work or ineptitude.
“I
will take your horse and go to the ship immediately. As soon as you have completed your task, you
make all haste on foot to join us. If we are not there, wait on the dock. I do not expect this to take too long. I have better things to be doing with my time
tonight.”
“Captain?”
Harold questioned hesitantly.
“Go
boy, and be quick!”
“Aye,
sir!” the youth answered with a smart salute, and took off running down the
beach as fast as his legs would carry him.
Donovan sighed, and moved back in the house to change into her ‘other’
uniform.
************
Hannah
awoke with a start, disoriented, heart pounding. It took a few minutes for her to get her
bearings and catch her breath. She
wondered briefly at the flashes of image that remained from her dream. Nothing concrete, but oddly terrifying nonetheless. She could still feel the violence... smell
the coopery scent of blood... feel the anger and adrenaline.... The memory coaxed a shiver from her body and
she rubbed her face with her hands.
“Ugh,”
she mumbled to herself. “That was
bizarre.” She looked around the room,
suddenly noticing that it was nearly dark outside. “Oh God... I overslept. What is Donovan gonna think?”
She
stumbled out of the bedroom looking for any sign that Donovan was waiting for
her. She flipped on the lights, noting to
her dismay that they didn’t respond.
“Dammit!” she muttered. Hannah
nixed the dress she had planned to wear and slipped into a pair of comfortable
shorts and a long silk shirt she left untucked. Then she set out to find some sort of
lighting.
Finally,
after ten minutes worth of mutterings and cursings,
Hannah managed to find a single kerosene lantern and a handful of candles. She stepped out onto the patio, realizing
that there’d been another storm while she’d been sleeping and wondering vaguely
if that had been what had given her such disturbing dreams. She shook her head, and moved to the woodshed
for some wood to stoke the barbeque pit Jack had built. It would suit her needs admirably this
evening.
Hannah
looked at the sky again, wondering what was keeping Donovan, though she
understood it was very likely the other woman had fallen asleep and overslept
herself. The power outage tended to throw everyone’s timing off.
She
built a small fire in the pit and left it to burn while she went back into the
house to finish her preparations. “Ya
know,” she muttered to herself, “You’d think that a man would have at least one
flashlight in the house.” She set the
lantern on the counter and snagged a couple potatoes from the bin, cleaning
them and wrapping them in foil with butter, salt and pepper.
She
took the steaks and the potatoes and juggled them and the lantern as she eased
back outside to the grill. With a glance
she saw that the fire was still burning, and Hannah set the potatoes on the
back away from the flame. She placed the
steaks to one side wanting to wait until Donovan arrived before starting them.
Hannah
sat back as the stars began to come out and the moon began to create its own
path on the water. After a bit, her eyes
followed its path into the yard and she noticed a lump that hadn’t been there
previously. Curiosity got the better of
her and with a glance at the now glowing embers, she
grabbed the lantern and moved down the pathway towards the spot.
Her
breath caught when she noticed it was a bouquet of wildflowers carefully placed
in the center of the path. She brought
them to her nose and sniffed, a smile crossing her face. I guess she came and when she
didn’t get an answer left these for me to find. A frown crossed her face then. Wonder
why she didn’t leave them on the porch?
She
looked back at the barbeque pit and then in the direction of Donovan’s cottage,
and gave in to the longing to go find the woman.
************
The
cottage was dark when Hannah approached and her frown deepened. She knocked but the only reply she received
was silence. She walked around the small
house, assuring herself that Donovan was nowhere around. Hannah was torn between anger and concern.
Finally,
frustrated at herself, at Donovan, at whatever had happened, she turned and
made her way back down the beach to Jack’s place.
When
she got back to the beach house, she removed the now cooked potatoes from the
grill and placed the steaks on to cook.
Hannah wasn’t really hungry, but she didn’t see the point in letting the
stuff go to waste. She stepped inside
and set the potatoes on the counter, seeing that the power had come back on in
the interim.
“Good. I’m glad something is finally working right
this evening.”
Hannah finished cooking up the steaks and
scattered the embers to allow them to cool faster while she put the steaks in
the house. She walked back out onto the
patio, allowing the breeze to riffle through her hair and breathing deeply of
the fresh, salty air.
She
blew out the lantern and retrieved the wine and a single goblet. She poured a half a glass and sat back
listening to the waves rush to the shore.
She watched the moon extend its path into the sea as she sipped at the
wine. She never felt her eyes slide
shut, and she never saw the figure that stood in front of her like a specter
hours later.
It
was unnerving when she woke up in her own bed at daybreak the following
morning.
Chapter
VIII
Hannah
awoke just as the sun completed its rise over the horizon feeling oddly refreshed,
though she looked around her room in confusion with sleepily blinking green
eyes. I don’t remember coming to bed last night. She sat up and glanced down at herself as the
sheet slid down her naked torso. And I certainly don’t remember getting
undressed. Hannah slid from the bed
and stood up stretching, noting that the house was still eerily quiet. Well,
either Jack is down at the beach or he didn’t get home last night. Surely he didn’t....
Hannah
shook her head, knowing that Jack would never presume to put her to bed like
that. He would simply have awakened her
and coaxed her to do it herself. She
frowned... it bothered her that she didn’t remember what happened. I
didn’t dream either. Hmm....
She
turned toward the mirror and regarded her reflection solemnly. She viewed herself critically, wondering not
for the first time how Blue Eyes... how Donovan saw her. Did she find her
attractive, beautiful? Or was Hannah too
muscular, too short, too.... The blonde
head fell back in frustration and the eyes closed. This is ridiculous, and is
getting me nowhere fast. There is a
perfectly good reason she didn’t make it last night. Why not give the woman a chance to explain
before you start making assumptions and accusations?
With
a nod to herself, Hannah snatched up her robe and up her robe and tied it
off. “Let me go start the coffee and
then we’ll see if I can think a little more clearly.”
Flipping
the switch on the already prepped pot, Hannah glanced out the patio doors
toward the beach, but didn’t see any movement.
She shrugged and headed in to the bathroom, content that the coffee
would be ready when she got out of the shower.
Fifteen
minutes later, she stepped out of the bedroom dressed in shorts and a tank top
feeling much better. She walked the few
steps to the kitchen, stopping short when she saw a cup of coffee sitting ready
on the counter. Before she could think
about it though, she heard the toilet flush and moments later saw Jack’s head
pop out of the hallway. They greeted one
another with smiles.
“You
nearly gave me a heart attack, ya know,” Hannah commented to him as she pulled
back from their hug. “When did you get
in?”
Jack
handed her the mug of coffee he’d left fixed on the counter for her and looked
at the clock. “Oh about fifteen minutes
ago, I guess. You started the shower
just as I passed the bathroom door.”
“How’d
your trip go?”
He
shook his head and frowned. “Not
well. I’m gonna be spending a lot of
time going back and forth in the next few weeks. Pisses me off too, I’ll tell ya, because
we’re supposed to be getting some quality time in together. The timing on this just stinks.”
She
grabbed the fruit bowl from the fridge and set out two bowls and spoons. Then she seated herself at the bar and
motioned for him to do the same. “Can
you share?” She helped herself to some fruit and passed him the container. “Or would you prefer not to?”
He
scooped a portion of the fruit into the bowl in front of him and spooned some
into his mouth, nodding his agreement.
“I can share,” he said after he swallowed, “but it really won’t make
much sense.”
Jack
took another bite and chewed thoughtfully.
“Something peculiar is happening to the weather currents suddenly. Something that has no logic behind it, and it
seems to be affecting other things as well.”
“Like
what?” Hannah asked as she continued to
eat.
“Like
fishing... or any water sport. And attitudes. People
are acting more bizarre than they usually do, even for tourists,” he added with
a smile.
“Bizarre how?”
“Um,
well... there was the group of nuns that went gambling in the casino. And the seniors’ group that
went sunbathing naked. We’ve had
the same group of people doing that particular tour for fourteen years, and
they have NEVER been nude sunbathing... especially on a public beach. Then of course there were the college kids
that decided to have a prayer meeting in the middle of the road. That particular fraternity has had more
overnights in the drunk tank than any other single
group of people that have visited the islands.”
By
now, Hannah’s eyebrows were in her hairline.
“Okay, Uncle Jack. I think I am
getting the picture.” She poured them
each a second cup of coffee. “What
exactly can you do about it though?”
“I’m
not sure, but the Triangle and its effects are my areas of expertise. I think if we can figure out the ‘why’,
fixing the problem should be fairly easy.”
He studied his empty bowl before he looked up to catch her gaze. “Unfortunately, even with my state-of-the-art
office, a lot of the equipment is at a research lab on the big island. So it means a lot of back and forthing for me.”
“Wouldn’t
it be easier for you just to stay there?
I mean....”
Jack
looked into Hannah’s face squarely.
“Yeah, it would, but that’s not right.
It’s not fair to you that....” He
stopped speaking when she covered his lips.
“You
go and you do what you need to. It will
probably go faster if you just stay there and get it done.” She arched a brow at him. “Won’t it?”
At his nod, she continued. “I’ve
been thinking about your offer... about moving here on a more permanent
basis. That idea is becoming more and
more appealing the longer I stay here.”
She smiled when she felt his lips twitch in a grin under her
fingertips. She moved them.
“You
mean that?”
“Yeah,
I do. It would be nice to be near family
again.”
“And
you’re sure about being alone for the next couple weeks? Cause I don’t know
how long this will take.”
“Will
you be here for the Pirates’ Ball?”
“Oh
yes!” came the adamant reply. “There are
some things that one just does not miss on this island. That would be at the top of the list.”
“Go
then, with my blessing. Just call me
once in a while, will ya? Let me know
how things are going?”
“You
got it, sweetheart. With any luck this
will take less time than I imagined.”
“That
would be nice.”
“All
right,” he said standing up and taking their dishes to the sink. “Let me go and get done so I can get
back.” He leaned over and kissed her
cheek. “You’re a good niece Hannah, and
a good friend. I’m glad you’re here.”
She
smiled back at him. “Me
too, Uncle Jack. Me too.”
************
Within
an hour, Jack was showered, shaved and repacked. “I still feel bad about leaving you here
alone, Hannah.”
“I’m
not alone, Uncle Jack, and so many of your friends are becoming mine as
well. So it’s not a bad thing. Now I’ll see you on the twenty-fifth if not
before, right?”
“Yep,
though I will try to make it home for the weekend... if I don’t get caught up
in things.” He scratched the back of his
neck absently.
“Happens
a lot, hmm?” Hannah teased gently.
“Yeah...
it’s gotten me into trouble more than once.”
“Just
don’t forget to call me once in a while, and you’ll be fine.”
A
horn sounded and he moved to the door.
“Thanks for calling Harry to pick me up.
I’ll call you tonight when I get settled in.”
“Have
fun, Jack. I haven’t seen you this
excited about a project in years.”
It
was quiet once he left, and Hannah turned her attention to the day
outside. She was debating with herself
on whether or not she wanted to go see if she could find Donovan. She still hadn’t decided if she was more
concerned, angry or upset when Donovan appeared at the end of the path, waiting
hesitantly to see what sort of reception she was going to receive.
Hannah
stood looking at her for a long moment, and Donovan cocked her head slightly in
supplication. The blonde stepped off the
patio and moved down the path towards the Captain. Donovan stood stock still,
not sure of her welcome.
Hannah
stood looking into contrite blue eyes for a minute before reaching out and
taking Donovan’s hand in her own. “We
need to talk, I think.” The dark head
simply nodded in agreement and Donovan allowed Hannah to lead her to the porch.
“Have
a seat,” Hannah offered. “I’ll get us
something to drink.”
Donovan
glance around at the house she had only til now seen in the darkness. It was nothing spectacular, though she found
the use of the natural rock very clever.
The patio and several of the seats thereon seemed to be carved from
it. She noted the amount of glass
windows, and figured that Jack must be a very wealthy man to have used it so
lavishly. It had taken her almost a
year’s wages to buy all the glass she had used in her own cottage, and they
were nowhere near the size of the sheet that served as the door that Hannah
re-emerged from.
Hannah
was relieved of the tray as she stepped across the threshold, and she had to
smile at the gallantness of her intrepid companion. Donovan set the glasses down on the rough
hewn wooden table very cautiously, and Hannah felt more than heard the sigh of
relief she emitted when the chore was complete.
Hannah
smiled and spoke softly. “I take my tea
unsweetened, but perhaps you like sugar... or... something in yours?”
Donovan
shook her head. “Unsweetened is
fine. I like to taste the tea.”
Hannah
nodded and poured a glass. She handed it
to Donovan, who accepted it with widened eyes.
“What?” she questioned, looking around for a problem.
“You
use ice so liberally?”
“Um, yes.
It’s the best way to drink iced tea that I know of.” Hannah realized that it was probably not that
common on the rest of the island. “It’s
just how we always had it growing up.”
Donovan
took a tentative sip. “That is very
cold,” was her comment before taking a larger swallow. “I like this.” And she gave Hannah a big grin. A grin which faded when it
was not returned. “Hannah?” she
queried.
“What
happened to you last night, Donovan? No
word, no note, nothing. And I know you
weren’t home because I went down to check.”
Donovan
scowled. “Waitaminute.
What do you mean... no note or anything?
I sent my cabin boy Harold over with specific instructions to give you
flowers and a note personally. To put them directly into your hands. You mean to tell me he did not do
that??” The Captain stood up full of
ire, and started to stomp away. Hannah
placed a calming hand on Donovan’s forearm, and she halted in her tracks.
“I
am sorry, Hannah. I do not blame you for
being upset with me. I need to go take
care of Harold. My crew knows the
penalty for disobedience. I need to find
out what happened before I set his punishment.”
“Hold
on a minute, Donovan.” Hannah tugged on
Donovan’s arm and pulled the tall woman back down into the seat beside
her. “I found some flowers at the end of
the path after moonrise last night... but there was no note. They may have been there earlier and I just
didn’t notice them. I don’t know... it’s
hard to say at this point what happened.
Maybe he left the note and it blew away.”
“Maybe. But
his directions were to give them TO you... not leave them in the path or on the
porch. He disobeyed a direct order, and
will have to be disciplined accordingly.”
“In
the meantime, that does not tell me where you were last night.” Hannah paused, realizing just how possessive
she sounded. She continued in a quieter
voice, “I was worried.”
Contrite
blue eyes glanced down before rising to meet green. “I am sorry to have worried you,” Donovan
said quietly. “We had an emergency last
night, and it had to be dealt with immediately.”
Hannah
waited, but when no more information was forthcoming, she asked, “Can you share
with me? I’d like to understand.”
Donovan
sighed soundlessly. She trusted Hannah
not to betray her, but she was still unsure what the woman’s reaction would be
to the reality of what they did. “We had
to take care of some merchants who were stealing from the tribes here
again. They think they can because they
have money, but it is not right. So we
do not let them.”
Truth, as far as it went, just none of the
gorier details. That was something Donovan hoped she never
had to share.
Hannah
thought about that for a while. “That
makes sense,” she said at last. “They
shouldn’t be allowed to take advantage of these people and their culture just
because they think they can.”
Donovan
nodded with agreement and sighed with relief.
She was glad that Hannah agreed in principle, even if she didn’t
understand the practice behind it. “I am
sorry to have missed dinner with you last night. Do you think we could try again?”
Hannah
looked at Donovan, gauging the sincerity in her eyes. “I think we could. I think I can make steak salad and twice
baked potatoes from what was supposed to be dinner last night.”
“Twice
baked potatoes?”
“Go
with me on this. It’s wonderful... trust
me.”
“I
do.” And with those words, Hannah felt
her hurt feelings melt away into the warmth of belonging. She gave Donovan a dazzling smile. “What would you like to do today?”
“What
I would like to do, and what I am going to do are two entirely different
things.” The leer she cast in Hannah’s
direction caused a distinct warming of her whole body with the
implications. “I must go speak with
Harold first. I cannot let such
impudence go unpunished. It is bad for
morale, and it is bad for discipline.”
Hannah
thought about this then nodded her slow agreement. “May I go with you? I won’t interfere, but I don’t want to give
up the day with you.” She hesitated then
tilted her head and added, “Please?”
Donovan
smiled. There was no way she could
resist that much adorable thrown directly at her. Truth be told, she didn’t really want
to. “I think we could do that. It is quite a walk, though. And um, you probably do not want to go
dressed like that.”
Hannah
looked down at her shorts and tank top, then at Donovan’s linen trousers and
shirt, and her brow furrowed. Donovan
caught the look and hastened to explain.
“*I* like it, not as much as your native garb,” she said with wiggling
eyebrows. That got her a smack on her
abs. “Oof!” she mock coughed. “Pay a woman a compliment and she beats you
black and blue.” Hannah snorted.
“Anyway,”
Donovan continued, “Like I was saying, *I* like it. But I do not want men
leering at you. That is my privilege,”
she said casting another leer in Hannah’s direction for emphasis. “My men would probably be the best behaved,
but I see no reason to throw temptation deliberately at them. The others I cannot control and I am not sure
the world is ready for the consequences.”
Hannah
caught the burning faraway look in Donovan’s eyes, and she shivered at the
intensity the Captain was emitting in roiling waves. She took a breath to speak and Donovan
turned, her gaze softening as soon as their eyes met. Hannah smiled, relived when Donovan returned
the look and reached for her. Hannah
pulled the strong hand to her waist and lifted her own hand up to stroke
Donovan’s smooth face.
“I
can see your point, but I don’t have much else.
Especially since the alternative of going native is probably not a good
option. Unless....” She tapered off and Donovan raised a dark
brow in question.
“Unless...?”
she prompted.
“Uh...
wait here a minute. I’ll be right back.”
Hannah
disappeared into the house and Donovan resumed her seat, closing her eyes and
frowning slightly as images from the previous evening assaulted her
senses. She focused her thoughts and her
breathing toward nothingness, and she almost didn’t hear Hannah return.
For
her part, Hannah stood at the closed door for a long moment just admiring the
beauty of the woman who sat on the patio.
When she pushed the door aside, Hannah felt and saw those piercing blue
eyes turn her way, and she flushed under the frank admiration there. Donovan smiled in true appreciation.
“You
are beautiful.”
She
reached out her hands to Hannah, who accepted them without thought. Donovan looked the smaller woman up and down
and nodded her head in approval. She
reached a tentative hand out to touch the dark green material, and sighed when
she made contact with silk. More and
more she was starting to realize the gulf that existed between herself and
Hannah. While her family was by no means
destitute, and was in fact titled and well-respected, the luxuries she had seen
Hannah take for granted were well beyond her means. The thought caused her to withdraw just
slightly.
Hannah
caught Donovan’s hand before it could slide was from her completely. “I don’t like that look,” she stated
frankly. “What are you thinking? Is the outfit not going to work?”
Donovan
turned away so her face was to the sea.
“It is nothing,” she muttered.
Hannah wasn’t having any of that and moved into her line of sight to
confront her.
“No,”
Hannah said so firmly that Donovan’s eyes tracked to her automatically. “No, something is bothering you and I want to
know what it is.” She paused. “If we are going to be together, love, we’re
going to have to be honest with one another.”
Donovan
looked into earnest eyes. “All right,
but let us walk... it takes awhile to get to the port from here, and I need to
take care of this now.”
“Then
this outfit is okay?”
The
outfit is perfect, though it does not do you justice.” She smiled at Hannah’s blush. “Come.
Walk with me, Angel.” She
extended a hand that Hannah accepted immediately. With a smile, the two women headed down the
path to the beach.
Somewhat
to Hannah’s surprise, they turned east towards Donovan’s cottage. She started to speak, but held her tongue
when Donovan’s fingers touched her lips.
Instead, she licked the appendages and smirked at the growl the action
drew from the depths of Donovan’s chest.
When
they reached the path to the cottage, Donovan turned and pulled Hannah with
her. They walked until they reached the
steps, and Donovan moved the smaller woman to stand in front of them as they
both faced the small home.
“Take
a good look,” she whispered into the nearby ear. Hannah had to focus on the sight in front of
her rather than the feeling of being locked in Donovan’s strong embrace. Donovan realized when Hannah’s attention shifted
from her to the house and she waited a few minutes.
“Now,
I want you to think about something... hush and let me finish.” Donovan waited for the blonde head to nod
compliance before she continued. “I have
seen how you live, Hannah. You use glass
for your doors and wear yards of silk and use ice so liberally. I cannot provide that for you, much as I
would like to.” She sighed and took a
seat on the stone step she herself had built.
“The glass you see in these windows took me almost a year’s salary to
buy. The two silk shirts I have I only
wear on special occasions to keep them from wearing out. I live comfortably, but have nowhere near the
means to support you as you have become accustomed to.” She looked down at the ground now. “I thought you should know.”
Hannah
knelt down in front of Donovan, raising her head until their eyes met. “Donovan, do you think so little of me that
you believe I would put material possessions before what we share... what we
have shared for twenty years?”
“No,”
came the instant response. “No... I, um... no, not... not really, but,
um... I, uh... I wanted you to know the truth upfront. I do not want you to think I am taking
advantage of your wealth.”
Hannah
laughed out loud at this statement, and moved to sit in Donovan’s lap. The Captain was surprised but pleased at the
action and welcomed Hannah with open arms.
“Honey, I appreciate the sentiment, but I’m really not wealthy. Comfortable, like you. Besides, we’re partners, right?” She waited for Donovan to process her words
and watched the dark head nod agreement.
“Right, and that means we share.
What’s mine is yours, all right?”
“All
right,” Donovan said emphatically.
Hannah
started to get up then sat back down rather abruptly. “Oh, and one more thing....” She caught Donovan’s chin in her hand and
made sure she had her attention. “I
want you to understand this if you don’t understand anything else, okay?”
“Okay,”
Donovan answered.
“If
all we had was a blanket for shelter, I would be happy as long as we were
sheltered together.” She stared deep into trusting eyes and willed Donovan to
believe. “Now, are we clear on this?”
Donovan
kept the gaze up for another long moment before she pulled Hannah’s lips to
meet her own. “Yes ma’am,” she whispered
against Hannah’s mouth. “We are clear.”
Hannah
had no opportunity to reply as Donovan took possession of her lips and claimed
the very air that she breathed. When
they separated, Donovan rose and brought Hannah up with her. “Come,” she said on a breathless note. “If we stay here much longer I will not be
responsible for what happens to your virtue, and I really need to get to the
ship.”
Hannah
flushed at the brazenness of Donovan’s comment, then
made one of her own. “You keep kissing
me like that and my virtue won’t be a problem.
I’ll make sure there isn’t any left.”
Donovan’s
ears turned bright red as she led the way down the path back towards the beach.
“You
know, when I was a child there were a lot of nights I did not see your eyes in
my dream,” Donovan stated quietly moving the conversation into different
waters.
Hannah
waited silently, knowing there was more.
“On
those nights, I was in a meadow very similar to the one here. As a matter of fact, that meadow is the main
reason I decided to build here.” She
sighed. “It was a wonderful place...
full of wildflowers and shady trees....”
A gasp.
“And a cave that was perfect for exploring on rainy days.”
Donovan’s
head swung abruptly towards Hannah, and her eyes widened. “How did you...?”
“Because I was there. It
was generally just the two of us, though there were a few times that I was
there alone. We ran and laughed and
played together. It was my favorite
dream, next to seeing your eyes.”
“Waitaminute...
that was YOU?? That was us... together?? How come... why didn’t we recognize each
other?”
“I
dunno,” Hannah answered slowly. “I don’t
remember ever seeing your eyes there. I
don’t think the time was right. We were
children together, becoming friends, and making memories without realizing
their importance to us until right now.”
“So
in our dreams we got to grow up together.
We got to be friends.” Donovan’s
smile was blinding and Hannah returned it wholeheartedly. She wrapped her arms around the tall woman
and squeezed tightly.
“Yeah,
we did. And I think that is
wonderful. All my most cherished
dreams.... You have always been a part
of them... a part of my life.”
Donovan
returned the embraced, leaning down to steal a kiss. “I am just glad that our dreams have finally
become reality. The dreams were
wonderful, but reality is so much nicer.”
Hannah
turned in Donovan’s arms and laced her hands behind the dark head. “It certainly is, and it’s only gonna get
better.” She urged Donovan’s head lower,
until they were a mere hairsbreadth apart.
“You
sure about that, beloved?” the Captain asked.
The tickle of warm breath across Hannah’s lips started a tingling
sensation a lot lower, and she pulled Donovan’s mouth into her own.
“Uh
huh,” she mumbled, and it was the last coherent thought for quite a few
minutes. When they separated, Hannah
looked down at Donovan’s hands that had crept completely up under her top and
were now resting considerably higher then her waist. She looked into Donovan’s eyes and grinned
at the blush that crossed her face.
“Oh,
um....” The Captain began to slide her
hands away from Hannah’s body, when strong arms locked them in place. She looked at Hannah in shocked confusion.
“Don’t
move them on my account,” came the sultry whisper from
Hannah’s lips.
Donovan
cleared her throat. “I am moving them on
mine, because I do not want our first time to be in the sand on the
beach.”
Hannah
thought about that and nodded, tying the fastener she’d loosened on Donovan’s
blouse. “I agree with you on that. Sand is just not my idea of romantic.”
Donovan
chuckled. “No, not
really. It *sounds* romantic I
know. But if you spend anytime at all on
the beach naked, you learn the fallacy of that idea pretty quickly.” She reached for Hannah’s hand to start their
journey back to the ship, and was surprised when Hannah froze, standing still
with her hands on her hips, green eyes glaring slits.
“Um, Hannah?”
“Do
I want to know how you know about being on the beach naked?” Her tone was sharp and biting, but she
couldn’t seem to help it. The sudden
surge of jealously she felt was overwhelming.
“It
is how I go swimming when I am out here, and the first couple times I just
dropped into the sand without thinking about it,” was Donovan’s quiet response.
“Oh,
uh....” Hannah dropped her gaze. “Sorry, I’m not real sure where that came
from.”
Donovan
lifted Hannah’s chin until their eyes met.
“It is okay. It is actually a little flattering for me. I have never had someone get jealous about me
before.”
Now
Hannah’s look turned to one of disbelief.
She clasped Donovan’s face in her hands and stared hard at her.
”You’re kidding me right? God, Donovan,
you’re gorgeous.” Donovan blushed at the
compliment, but maintained eye contact with Hannah.
“Thank
you, Angel. But you are the first person
to get close enough to say so. I have
always been a bit of a loner. The
friends I have would not think to comment on something like that. It would not occur to them.”
“Well
then,” Hannah answered, “I’ll make sure to tell you every single day for the
rest of our lives.”
Donovan
had no response to make, so she extended her hand to Hannah once again. When Hannah accepted, she was pulled firmly
into Donovan’s body. “I love you,”
Donovan whispered, running her fingers lightly along Hannah’s smooth
cheekbone. That got her a blinding smile
in return.
“I
love you too.” Their lips met in an
exchange that was as much an affirmation of their love as it was of their
passion. They broke apart and their
foreheads met for a long moment.
“C’mon,”
Hannah said. “We’re not making much
progress here.”
“No,
we certainly are not,” Donovan agreed laughingly. She pulled on their linked hands and began
jogging down the beach. Hannah squealed
and ran to keep up.
************
It
took them about half an hour of jogging and walking before they came around the
bend in the island that led to the port.
Hannah slowed and Donovan took three steps before she realized that
Hannah had come to a full stop. She
turned and saw the astonished expression and moved swiftly back to Hannah’s
side. “Angel?”
Hannah’s
mouth moved soundlessly for a minute before her arm rose and she pointed. “Donovan, that’s a British Man o’ War.”
Donovan
turned and glanced proudly at her ship.
“Yes ma’am. It certainly is. She is the finest ship in the fleet.” Her focus reverted back to Hannah when she
felt the small hand clutch at her arm.
“Hannah?”
“Donovan,”
the blonde woman whispered. She
swallowed twice, trying valiantly to speak normally. It didn’t help. “Donovan,” she tried again. What year is it?”
Confusion
crossed the tanned features, but she answered the question anyway. “It is the year of our Lord eighteen hundred
and fifty-five.”
She
caught Hannah as she crumpled before her body touched the sand.
Chapter
IX
“Captain!!”
the blonde man called when he saw the tall woman staggering through the sand
towards them. He wondered briefly about
the green bundle in her arms, but not enough to question it at the moment. Instead he shouted at the crew.
“Mr.
MacKensie, Mr. Trilby, see if you can assist the
captain.” The two men moved down towards
the gangplank. Trilby stopped and did an
about face, snatching up a litter to make carrying the bundle easier.
MacKensie reached Donovan and gave her a salute that
she acknowledged with a nod of her head.
Trilby was close behind him, and nudged him with the pallet. Mac turned with a growl, then
took the end of the travois. Between
them they spread the litter to accept the Captain’s burden. Their eyes widened with their first glance at
the beautiful woman Donovan carried, then they moved
away out of respect.
Donovan
smiled. She knew she could count on her
men, at least most of them, being gentlemen around Hannah. The few she was worried about... well, those
she would take care of if and when the need arose, though she hoped it never
did.
She
laid Hannah tenderly on the pallet and took the small hand in her own as she
accompanied the litter to the ship. The
men did not speak, but there was no need.
As soon as they reached the deck, Donovan resumed her hold on Hannah and
took her below decks to her own quarters.
The priest was waiting there for them.
He
examined Hannah carefully, under Donovan’s watchful gaze. Satisfied, he moved to his Captain’s side and
spoke in hushed tones.
“I
canna find a problem, Cap’n. There’s no
physical reason for her condition.”
“Thank
you, Father.” She hesitated and he
waited. “Could shock or surprise do
this, do you think?”
“Aye, sir. I b’lieve it could, if the shock was profound enough.”
Donovan
sat down in the chair and ran her hands through her dark hair. Then she brought her clasped hands to her
lips and let them rest there as she reviewed the last two days detail by
detail, searching for the missing clue that would explain Hannah’s reaction to
the date. She never even noticed when
the priest slipped out the door.
************
There
was a cool breeze blowing around her, scented with the smells of wet oak and
sea water. The platform she felt under
her was rolling gently. The screech of
gulls could be heard nearby and Hannah spent several moments just processing
the sounds and smells before green eyes opened mere slits.
There
was a porthole above her head that was open, letting in both the breeze and
enough light to allow her to observe her surroundings. She eased up on her elbows and took a good
look around the small cabin.
It
was a neat room, though sparsely furnished.
The small cot she lay upon was long and obviously made for a single
individual. There was a desk with a very
old world map tacked to the wall above it, and several ancient navigation tools
upon it. Across from the bed was a long cabinet, and two smaller ones. Underneath the cabinets sat Donovan in the
room’s only chair, sharp blue eyes focused intently on Hannah.
Hannah
gasped and sat bolt upright, clutching her head in her hands. Donovan knelt by her side
instantly, glad beyond measure that Hannah did not flinch or try to pull away
from her touch.
Hannah
leaned into the strong body trying to get her bearings. The hands that caressed her back were
soothing and familiar, as was the scent she breathed deeply into her
lungs. Donovan continued the light
touches, feeling Hannah gradually relax beneath them. Eventually, Hannah felt steady enough to push
away slightly so she could look into Donovan’s eyes.
Donovan
cupped her face gently. “Are you all
right, love?
You scared me.”
Hannah
shook her head slightly. “I’m
sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you. I think I had a blonde moment.” She ran a shaky hand through her blonde mane
and chuckled nervously.
“How so, Angel?”
Donovan was more than a little concerned. It was very apparent that whatever had happened,
it had shaken Hannah badly.
“I
must have misunderstood you earlier, Donovan.
I don’t know why, but I imagined you said it was
Donovan’s
brow creased. “You did not imagine
anything, Hannah. That is what I
said. It is June sixteenth, eighteen
hundred and fifty-five.”
Hannah’s
hand came up to cover her mouth, and she spent several minutes trying to
breathe without hyperventilating. “Donovan, love.
That’s not possible.”
“Um,
Hannah... not only is it possible, it is also the truth. Did you hit your head? I thought I caught you before you hit
anything but....” She reached her hands
towards Hannah’s head, only to find them captured in Hannah’s.
“My
head is fine sweetheart. Except for the
fact that I seem to have crossed into the twilight zone, I mean.”
“Twilight zone?” from Donovan, her brows
frowning at the unknown reference.
Hannah
looked up into clear blue eyes and saw nothing but honest confusion and
frustration at the situation that she was having difficulty understanding. She gasped.
“This
isn’t a joke is it? You’re not just
toying with me about the date are you?”
“No,
Hannah, I am not. Why would I?”
Hannah
brought their joined hands to her lips.
“Let me see if I can make this make sense for you, ‘cause my mind is
still spinning.” Donovan nodded and
squeezed Hannah’s fingers.
“Okay. Right here, right now it is the middle of the
nineteenth century. It is
Donovan
looked deep into her eyes, seeing a truth there that belied the ludicrousness
of the statement. “You’re serious.” A flat statement. The blonde head nodded.
“Oh boy.
Though now Harold’s statement makes a lot more sense.”
Hannah’s
eyebrow rose in question. “How so? What did he
say?”
For
answer, Donovan went to the door and signaled a crew member. With a few muttered words to the man, he
scurried off and she closed the door.
Donovan resumed her seat after moving the chair next to the bed. Within two minutes, a light knock was heard,
and in her best Captain’s voice, she bade the person to enter.
The
door opened and a small lad of about eleven crossed the threshold and stood at
attention. “Stand at ease, Harold,”
Donovan said quietly, and the boy visibly relaxed, though not without several
darting glances at the woman in the bed.
He waited silently for his Captain to speak.
“Harold,
I want you to tell your story to Miss Reilly here. I want you to tell her exactly what you told
me earlier.”
The
youth nodded and swallowed nervously. “Aye, sir.” He
swallowed again. “Um, after I left you
yesterday, I went west, like ya said. I
went forever, seemed like, til I saw the town comin’ into view, and I knew I musta missed the path. So I headed back t’other
way, til I got to your house again.” He
stopped and cleared his throat. “It was
nigh unto dark by now, and I knew I was gonna be in terrible trouble if I
didn’t find the house, so I started back west, and this time I counted off my
steps. When I got to where a mile was, I started looking for the pathway that shoulda been there.
T’wasn’t nothing there that I could see in the dark,
but then the moon lit up a path that led me to the tiniest nitch
in the woods. I pushed through the
brambles til I come to a clearing that held that rock formation ya spoke
of. I never did see no house ma’am, so I
laid the flowers on the note and left them at the end of the path.”
He
looked at Hannah directly for the first time.
“I’m sorry ma’am. I dinna know
what else to do. I couldn’t find ya, cause there was nothing there like the Cap’n said. And I had to get back here.” He turned and faced Donovan. “I’m sorry sir. I was gonna tell ya this mornin’,
but you was gone when I got up.”
Donovan
nodded. “That will be all for now,
Harold. We will discuss your punishment
later.”
He
came to attention. “Aye,
sir.” He turned and nodded at
Hannah. “Ma’am” was all he said,
respectfully. Then he slipped out the
door before Donovan changed her mind.
Hannah
sat quietly absorbing the information he had given them, then
finally nodded. “It makes perfect sense,
if anything in this whole scenario can.”
“What
do you mean?” Donovan asked. Her head
was beginning to ache trying to wrap her mind around what Hannah was telling
her, and what she was slowly trying to accept as the truth of their situation.
“We,
you and I can cross time. We have done
so for years in our dreams and now that we are physically in the same place, we
can also physically cross to share the same time. But no one else would necessarily be able to
do that. We’ve never had others in our
dreams. There is no reason why anyone
else would need to cross time like that.”
Donovan
nodded, impressed with her logic, and waiting to see if she would
continue. She didn’t have long to wait.
“I
need to check the journals. It is
entirely possible that our answer lies there.”
“Why?”
“Donovan,
my father and Jack spent their entire lives studying the Triangle. Now that I think about it... now that we have
actually met, it occurs to me that what little bit I’ve read of the journal
ties in to us.” She shrugged. “It’s worth a shot.”
Donovan
studied Hannah a moment more, then nodded
briskly. “Very well.” She ran a large hand through Hannah’s
hair. “How do you feel?”
“Honestly? Physically, I am fine. The rest of me is
kinda overwhelmed at the moment.”
Donovan
gave her a shaky, crooked grin. “We are
in agreement there, Angel.” She blew out
a breath with force enough to lift her bangs.
“Would you like to rest a while longer or would you like a tour?”
“I
think I would like a tour, Cap’n,” Hannah replied with a grin. Donovan rose and smoothed her linen trousers
before extending a hand to help Hannah to her feet. “Can I ask you a question first?” Donovan’s
brow rose and she nodded. “Is there a
reason that Harold referred to you as sir?
Surely he knows....” Hannah let
her thoughts trail into silence.
Donovan
put her arms around Hannah’s waist and pulled the smaller woman into her so
Hannah’s back was to her chest. “All the
men under my command know I am a woman, Hannah, and they afford me whatever
privacy they can because of it. When we
are not acting in an official capacity, we are more like family than a captain
and crew. However, I *am* still the
Captain, and as such I am given the respect due my position, and it is easier
for everyone to keep things straight for me to be referred to as sir. It causes less confusion than trying to
switch back and forth.”
Hannah
looked at her confusedly. “Huh?”
Donovan
motioned around the tiny cabin, and opened the tall closet. Inside hung a Naval
dress uniform complete with sword and plumed hat, and several less ornate
uniforms as well. “This is the Captain’s
cabin on a British Naval vessel... commanded by a man as law and tradition
dictates.”
Donovan
turned Hannah in her arms then and watched as the confusion cleared from green
eyes and Hannah’s brow rose. “Oh,
okay. I gotcha. That way they don’t get their sirs and ma’ams mixed up, especially in public.”
“Precisely. It
is a practice that has served us well.”
“I
will try to remember that, Captain, sir,” Hannah said seriously.
“Hannah,
I will be happy to hear you call me Donovan for the rest of my days.”
“Oh,
I think I can work with that scenario,” Hannah said, before reaching up and
placing a tender kiss on Donovan’s lips.
“Now show me your boat.”
“Ship,
Angel. She is a ship, and the proudest
of the fleet.” They left the cabin with
Hannah’s light laughter trailing behind them.
************
Donovan
took her time showing Hannah around until she noticed the rocking and rolling
of the vessel below decks was causing the blonde woman to turn the shade of her
eyes. With a muffled curse, she hastened
to get Hannah back above deck and into the fresh air and sunshine.
“Are
you all right, Hannah?” Donovan asked solicitously as she rubbed the woman’s
heaving back. They had barely made it to
the railing before everything became too much and Hannah proceeded to lose her
breakfast.
The
blonde head nodded. “Yes, love. I think everything just finally caught up
with me and the motion of the bo...
ship made it all come to a head.” She
chuckled despite herself. “So to speak.”
“Well,
I think maybe I should take you home, or maybe into town to get something to
eat?”
“Maybe just off the ship for a while?” Hannah said piteously. “I think I would
just like to feel stable again for a few minutes.”
“I
think we can arrange that. Mr.
Merryweather!” Donovan called, and Hannah stood amazed at the instant change in
her companion’s voice and demeanor.
“Aye, sir.”
“I
am very pleased with the progress. You
and the rest of the crew make sure you get some shore time while we are
here. I will be back later in the week. I would like my books dropped off at the
cottage.”
“Aye, sir.
What of Harold?”
“I
am still considering his punishment. I
will let you know when I have decided.”
“Aye,
sir, I’ll have your books delivered to the cottage this afternoon. And if I may be so bold, Captain,
congratulations. I am glad to see you’ve
found your dream at last.”
Ice
blue eyes pinned him in place for a long moment and for the first time since
their very first fight, John Merryweather was afraid he had stepped where
angels feared to tread. That fear melted
into a nothing when the blue eyes warmed and Donovan smiled at him.
“Thank
you, John,” the Captain answered quietly, shocking him with her use of his
first name. “I have, though we will have
to discuss how you knew of my dreams later.”
He
nodded and lowered his eyes. “Aye, sir. At your convenience.”
“Very well then, Mr. Merryweather.
Carry on. I will see you before
the end of the week.”
The
man saluted sharply and Donovan returned the salute before she and Hannah
headed down the gangplank to the dock.
When they reached the end of the short pier, Donovan tucked Hannah’s
hand into the crook of her elbow and covered it with her hand. Then she smiled down into sparkling eyes.
“Better,
Angel?”
Hannah
nodded briskly, still adjusting to the lightning changes in Donovan’s
deportment. She was amazed at the sheer presence Donovan exuded in her ship’s
captain persona. So very different from
the private person Hannah felt she knew so much better.
Slowly
they strolled in the direction of town, and Hannah’s first thought was one of
amazement at how very similar it was to the one of her own time. There was a trading post that Hannah could
see resembled the general store, and the beach area had several canoes and
small boats. There was what appeared to
be a communal meeting house, and a large pit close to it.
“Where
do the sailors stay?” Hannah asked, motioning back to the ship. “I don’t see a hot... an inn.”
“We
are the only ship that stays here longer than overnight anymore, and my men
stay on the ship or sleep on the beach.
Mostly they stay on the beach, glad just to be on dry land.”
“Did
there used to be an inn for them? When
the other ships came?”
Donovan
scratched the back of her neck. “Um, no. We stepped
in before that became a possibility. We
stumbled on this little island about six years ago.”
Hannah
was quiet for a bit. They continued
walking around the small village, noting the numerous small homes set back in
the trees. Donovan took Hannah into the
trading post, and she was pleasantly surprised by both its size and the variety
of goods available there. Hannah spied
what she was looking for along the back wall and clasped Donovan’s hand in her
own and moved to where the material was stacked on the shelves.
“Captain
Scott!” Donovan turned at the hail, and
her face broke out in a smile. She
opened her arms and the small woman embraced her in a crushing hug. The growl she heard at her back made her
smile broaden perceptibly. Donovan
loosened her hold on the young native, and the other woman gave her three
swift, hard kisses.
Donovan
moved completely out of the embrace, and stepped back to wrap herself
possessively around Hannah. She felt the
blonde woman’s struggle with her jealousy, and whispered, “I love you, Hannah.” Donovan felt Hannah relax back against her
and kissed her ear when Hannah’s hands came up to tangle in her own.
The
other woman watched the proceedings with interest. She’d never seen the Captain so alive, and
she squashed down the jealousy she felt for the blonde woman to rejoice in
Donovan’s happiness. She extended a hand
toward Hannah who naturally reached back.
“How do you do? I
am Satosh Nairoah.”
“Hannah
Reilly. It’s nice to meet you.” Amazing how easy it was to be gracious to
this woman when she was enveloped in Donovan’s arms.
“It
is a pleasure to meet the woman who brings such joy to Captain Scott’s
face. I have never seen her so
happy.” She and Hannah shared a laugh
over the deep flush that covered Donovan’s skin. “What can I do for you today?”
Hannah
hesitated, not sure what Satosh’s position was.
Donovan sensed the problem and answered the unspoken question.
“Satosh’s
family operates the trading post. Her
father Debendra is the tribe’s shaman.”
“It
is true. So how can I help you, Hannah?”
Hannah
looked down at the silk pajamas she was wearing. “I was looking at the material. I need a few more clothes than I originally
thought I would. I just... um... I’m not
sure.... I can’t sew.”
“That
is not a problem,” Donovan said quickly.
“Satosh does work that can rival the finest seamstresses on the
continent. She does most of my sewing
and that of my men.”
Hannah
felt the jealousy flare again and wondered why she felt that way. Donovan hadn’t given her a reason to think
there was a need for it. Then she
recognized the expression on Satosh’s face.
Before she could compose herself to comment, the young native woman
spoke up.
“I
would be most pleased to help you if you wish, Hannah.” She motioned to Donovan. “My father wishes to speak to you. Hannah and I can handle this alone.”
Donovan
gazed into Hannah’s eyes for a very long moment before she nodded. “I will be right outside. Call me if you need me.”
“I
always need you,” Hannah confirmed instantly.
“But you go on. Satosh and I will
be fine.”
Donovan
brushed a light kiss across Hannah’s lips and squeezed her tenderly before
letting her go and walking back to the front of the store and out the
door. Hannah and Satosh regarded one
another for a silent moment, before the blonde decided to lay all the cards on
the table.
“You
love her,” Hannah stated. Satosh held
her eyes briefly before she nodded and dropped them to the floor.
“From
the moment she rescued me from slavers three years ago.” She stepped behind the counter and began
lifting down bolts of cloth.
“But
you never told her... why?” Hannah
started sorting through the bolts, laying those she liked to one side.
Satosh
turned from the shelves then and faced Hannah eye to eye. “I knew she was not meant for me, nor I for her. She
told Da that her destiny and mine followed different
paths. You already owned her heart.”
“As she owned mine.”
Satosh
nodded. “I can see what is between
you. It is hard to accept such blunt
truth, but I have known it in my heart always.
Confronting it face to face is a little different.”
Hannah
reached out then and covered Satosh’s hand with her own. “You will find someone, Satosh.”
The
younger woman smiled crookedly with tears in her eyes. “You sound like my mother.”
“Hannah
chuckled. “Listen to her. I’ve been told they know *everything*.”
Satosh
laughed now and added, “Or they like to think they do anyway. It is scary how they seem to know the minute
you decide to misbehave.” She caught the
melancholy in Hannah’s eyes.
“Hannah? Have I said something to
upset you?”
Hannah
shook her head. “No, no... I just... I
never knew my mother. She died giving
birth to me.”
Satosh
reached over and squeezed her hands gently.
“Then I shall introduce you to mine.
She will adopt you much like she did Captain Scott, I expect.”
“I’d
like that.”
Silence
fell for several moments as they continued to sort through the material. Satosh restored the ones Hannah did not want
to the shelves and then turned back to the stack that was left. “Do you have any ideas on how you would like
these made up?”
Hannah
thought about it seriously for a bit, knowing she was going to have to fit into
clothing and styles of which she had no concept. “I dunno, really. Something along the lines of what Donovan
has, I guess. Maybe a
dress or two?” She shrugged slim
shoulders. “What do you suggest?”
Satosh
took a long moment to look Hannah up and down thoroughly. “Undress for me please.”
Hannah’s
brows shot to her hairline. “Excuse me?”
“I
need to measure you. I know what to do
for you. So remove your clothing please
so I can get your measurements and get started.”
Hannah
looked around at the wide open store.
Even though the two of them were alone at the moment, she was not about
to chance taking off her clothing where just anyone could walk in and see her. “Um, Satosh... I can’t do that here. What if someone walks in?”
The
native woman had already turned her attention to the material on the counter,
separating it into piles for trousers, shirts and dresses. “What?
Oh, I beg your pardon. Come with
me.” She drew Hannah into a small alcove
off the dry goods area. “Let me know
when you are ready for me. It will not
take us but a few moments.”
Hannah
ran her hands through her hair, wondering when her life had turned so
completely upside down. Then she
visualized Donovan’s face and relaxed. This will work. It has to.
Satosh
was all business when she came back into the changing room. She mumbled to herself, and made notes on a
small piece of paper with a stubby little pencil. When she was done, she left without a word
and Hannah proceeded to redress herself before stepping back into the store.
“Do
you know when Captain Scott is leaving?”
“Not exactly.
After the Ball, but....”
“That
gives me about ten days. I will ask Mama
and Tri to help me.”
“Oh,
I don’t want to put you out or anything.”
“It
will be our pleasure. Obviously you are
in great need. And despite myself and the place you hold in Donovan’s heart, I find
that I like you, Hannah Reilly.”
“I’m
glad, Satosh. It would be nice to have
another friend.” She paused then forged
ahead, her curiosity getting the better of her.
“Um, can I ask you something?”
“Certainly,”
Satosh replied. “I can always refuse to
answer.”
Hannah
chuckled. “Good point. I was just wondering about your English. It is perfect... much better than mine. Where did you learn to speak it so well?”
“Captain
Scott. Four years ago, the village
nursed her and her men back to health after they came into port with a terrible
sickness. I do not think my father knows
to this day what it was or where it came from.
In return, she offered to teach us to read and write English to better
enable us to deal with the merchants who came here. It gave us a great advantage in dealing with
them, as we could understand them, and they did not know it.”
Satosh
paused in thought then continued. “It
made me angry at first to be learning this odd language. Why did we need it,
I thought. I didn’t want to be bothered
with most of the men that came here, nor did I want their trade. Of course, I was still a child then, and most
arrogant.”
“Did
you feel the same way about Donovan and her crew?”
“No. I was angry at them for introducing the
language and forcing its use upon my people.
But to their credit, they all learned to speak mine fluently as
well. It was the slavers who made me see
differently. Because if I had understood
their language, I would have known what they were up to.”
“So
after that....”
“After
that, I made sure we ALL learned to speak this odd English language. Come... let us go find my mother, so I can
introduce you. It is almost time for lunch, so we will find Da
and Donovan wherever she is.”
“You
sound sure.”
“You
have not tasted my mother’s cooking.
Trust me... they will be there.”
The
two walked out the front door and Satosh closed it firmly behind them. Hannah looked at her. “You don’t lock it?”
“There
is no need. The door is closed. They know that we are not opened for
business.” Without another word, Satosh
led the way to a cot not far from the trading post. Hannah shook her head in amazement, dreading
the day that that sort of trust would disappear from this world and followed
without another word.
Chapter
X
“You
wanted to see me, Debendra?” Donovan extended a hand as she approached the shaman
outside of the trading post. He came
around the side of the building to receive her greeting then gestured to her
towards his home.
“Come. Mama is expecting us, and Satosh will know
where to find us when she and Hannah are done.”
“No,
Debendra. I told Hannah I would wait for
her right outside.”
“You
do not trust Satosh to do her best for Hannah?”
“Hannah
was uncomfortable. This is all very new
to her.” No-nonsense blue eyes pinned
the shaman in place.
“Very well. Let
us at least wait in the shade though. It
is too warm to be standing around in the sun if one is not working.”
Donovan
nodded, and they moved to one side of the store to sit at the base of a large
tree. Donovan could hear the murmur of
conversation floating out the open window, and though she could no longer see
the front door, she felt comfortable about being able to keep an ear out for
Hannah.
Debendra
sat quietly for a time, simply observing his young friend, noticing instantly
the difference in her demeanor. “You
have found her at last, I see. Love becomes you, my friend.” Donovan’s head snapped around so quickly it
was surprising to the older man that it didn’t go flying off. Questions burned from the eyes that seared
into his and he held up a hand and smiled.
“Calm
yourself, Donovan.” Her eyes widened further.
Only very rarely did anyone outside of her family call her by her given
name. “I have known about the dreams for
years... since you came to us with the sickness. You called for her. You called for Green Eyes.”
“You
didn’t see her eyes. You couldn’t have.”
“No,
but I can see the difference she has made in you. You have a glow about you now... a peace that
was not there before.”
Donovan
dragged her eyes away from his then, contemplating the truth of his words. She did not realize how self evident the
change she felt deep in her soul was to those around her. She wondered if she had made the same
difference in Hannah’s life.
“Yes,
you have,” Debendra rumbled. Donovan
turned to look at him again, her brows furrowed. “You were wondering if you had made such a
change for Green Eyes. The answer is
yes.”
“How
did... do…?”
Debendra
chuckled. “It was easy to see what you
were thinking just following your body language. I simply furthered your train of thought. As for her... well, you will just have to
trust that as a shaman, I know these things.
I do have to have some secrets, you know.”
Donovan
smiled. “I can respect that. And her name is Hannah.”
“A
lovely name... what is its meaning?”
Donovan
smiled. This she knew. She had done some searching in the early
morning hours after she had returned from her fight with the pirates, hoping it
would give her some insight into the woman she had fallen in love with and yet
was just learning to know.
“It
means favor, grace.”
“Then
if she is as aptly named as yourself, you are most fortunate, my friend.”
Donovan
nodded. “I think I would be, even if she
wasn’t.”
“She
has snared you very well.”
Donovan
shook her head and looked Debendra directly in the eyes. “No, my friend. She didn’t trap me. I walked willingly to stand at her side. That is my place. It always has been.”
“That
is good. Now perhaps Satosh will give up
her foolish dreams and turn her attention to her own future.”
“What?”
“Come
now, Donovan. Surely you know she has
affection for you. She has never hidden
how she feels about you.”
“She’s
always been like a sister to me Debendra.
You know that.”
“Yes,
and now she will realize it as well.”
Donovan
shifted uncomfortably on the ground before moving to stand. “Maybe I should go back inside. I don’t want Hannah....” A large hand on her arm kept her in place and
she turned her attention back to the shaman’s serious eyes.
“Satosh
will not bring dishonor to herself or me by overstepping her bounds. It is a truth she has long known. She is just facing the reality of it now.”
“But....”
“Trust,
Donovan. If not me or Satosh, trust in
Hannah’s ability to take care of herself. I think you will be surprised at the
outcome.”
“You
know something?”
“Only the strength of will that I sensed in
her. She will call you if she needs you.”
Donovan
nodded, and they sat silently for a time.
Then she turned her attention back to him. “What did you need to see me about?”
“I
was simply curious about what happened last night. Were they the same merchants as before?”
The
Pirate Captain turned to look at the shaman, and his soul was pierced by the
burning fierceness of her stare. He felt
amazement at the change so evident in her behavior and wondered again how she
could bear the weight of responsibility she carried. He was glad for her decision to accept it
though, as it had saved his people and many others from unspeakable atrocities.
“It
was Blackthorne again, yes. We are going
to have to step up our efforts to stop him.”
“Do
you think that is wise?” he asked.
“No,
but I do think it is necessary.”
Debendra
nodded. “Do as you think best, my
friend, but remember you have the welfare of another to consider now.”
Conversation
died after that, and they sat wrapped in their own thoughts as the fitful
breeze blew around them. It seemed like
forever but was in fact only minutes before they heard the door shut, and saw
two slight figures come around the corner and stop short. Debendra chuckled, and he and Donovan stood.
“You
expected us to be with your mother, young one?”
Satosh nodded and he chuckled again.
“You know me well. And we would
have been, but that Donovan gave her word to Hannah that she would wait right
outside. So that is what we did.” Debendra turned to Donovan. “Will you introduce me?”
Donovan
stepped to Hannah’s side, and took her hands.
She gazed deep into Hannah’s eyes, pleased by what she saw there. Donovan wrapped herself around Hannah and
looked at the shaman. “Debendra, permit
me to introduce you to Green Eyes... also known as Hannah Reilly. Hannah, this is my friend Debendra Nairoah... Satosh’s father and shaman of
the island tribe.
“How
do you do, Hannah? It is a pleasure to
finally meet you.”
“Likewise, Mr. Nairoah.”
“Who? Oh, Debendra,
please. Otherwise I will never remember
to answer you. Now come. Mama is waiting, and it is never a good idea
to keep Mama waiting when lunch is ready.”
Donovan
and Satosh both laughed. “That is very
true.”
Hannah
took Donovan’s hand in her own as they followed their hosts on the short trip
to their cot. She was looking forward to
meeting the formidable Mama.
************
Had
it not been rude to stare, Hannah felt quite sure that is exactly what she
would have done. Mama was the tiniest,
spunkiest whirlwind she had ever seen, and she could see precisely why Mama
ruled the roost so effortlessly.
As
soon as they crossed the threshold, she scattered the rest of the family,
insuring that she and Hannah were alone.
Hannah felt the stare that drilled into her as Mama studied her, but she
bore it as stoically as she could manage.
Satosh had been sent to find her sister and Donovan and Debendra had
been banished to another part of the small home to wait until called for the meal. Donovan hesitated, but a look from Mama and a
nod from Hannah sent her scurrying behind Debendra into the other room.
“I
am glad to meet you at last, Hannah,” Mama said in her soft, powerful
voice. “Donovan has searched for you for
a long time.” Hannah did not know what
to make of that statement and she stayed quiet.
“Tell me a little about yourself.”
Mama
took up a knife and a loaf of bread, and motioned Hannah to the stack of plates
and cutlery on the table. Hannah moved
obediently to follow the silent request, and started setting the table even as
she considered the best way to answer the older woman’s question.
“Um,
well. There’s not a lot to tell
really. I, uh... I’m a writer, and I
came here with Donovan.”
“Your
parents approved of this?”
“My
parents are not living to disapprove. I
only have an uncle left of my immediate family.
“He
approves then?”
“I
am an adult, so I haven’t asked for his permission or approval. I don’t need it, but he would be happy that
Donovan and I found each other, as would my father were he still living.”
“And
if he wasn’t?”
“It
would be his loss. I won’t give her
up... not for him. Not for anything.”
Mama
gave her a smile then and a nod of approval.
“You are the one in her dreams.
You are Green Eyes.”
“Yes
ma’am. I am, as she is the one in mine.”
Mama
nodded again, as though she had expected this revelation. She moved to the fire and removed the pot
that was sending such enticing odors throughout the small home. Hannah blushed when her stomach rumbled as
the scent wafted up to her. Mama
chuckled.
“That
is a very high compliment. Let me call
the family in and we will see if you find the taste as good as the smell.”
It
didn’t take but a minute for the family to gather around the small table, and Debendra
seated everyone, putting Hannah near Mama and Donovan between Hannah and
himself. With his daughters seated side
by side across from Hannah and Donovan, they were ready to eat, and he began to
dish up lunch for everyone.
It
was quiet for a few minutes as each person applied themselves wholeheartedly to
the task of eating. After several
mouthfuls, Hannah wiped her lips and turned to Mama. “This is spectacular.”
“Mama
knows this is my favorite,” Donovan said.
“Would
you share your recipe with me?” Hannah asked the woman at the head of the
table.
Shocked
silence blanketed the table, and Hannah looked round in alarm. “What?
What did I say wrong?”
Mama
chuckled again, and Hannah realized that all the lines in her face were really
that... laugh lines, as though she found joy in everything. She smiled expectantly. “I am sorry, Hannah. I do not laugh at you, but at the similar
reactions around the table. You see, no
one has ever dared to ask for a recipe from me.
You are the first brave enough to do so.”
Hannah
blushed furiously and reached out a hand to Donovan who immediately engulfed
the smaller hand in her own. “I’m
sorry. I didn’t mean any offense.”
“Hannah,”
Mama said, covering the hand that still rested on the table. “I am not offended. I am very pleased... for many reasons, and I
would be happy to share this recipe as well as a few of her other favorites
with you, if you would like.”
“Yes,
I would. Very much.”
“Good.”
Silence
again as the family continued to at, then the younger
sister finally spoke up, her curiosity getting the better of her. “Hannah?” spoken so quietly that Donovan had
to squeeze the blonde’s hand to get her attention. She cocked an eyebrow in question, and
Donovan nodded over towards Tri.
“I’m
sorry, Tri. I didn’t hear you. Did you ask me something?”
“Well,
I was going to.” She cleared her throat
self-consciously and spoke a little louder.
“I was just curious as to where you were from. You do not speak as Donovan or the rest of us
do.”
Hannah
closed her eyes. She’d forgotten about
the understated drawl she spoke with, and didn’t even hear the lilting brogue
Donovan spoke with except for the music it made in her ears. She opened her mouth to say... something...
when she heard Donovan answer the question.
“Hannah
is from the
Truth, as far as it went. Just not the entire truth.
It was enough for Tri and Satosh though.
Their brown eyes gleamed with excitement.
“
“I
have to admit that even with all its screw-ups and difficulties, I love
it.” Hannah felt Donovan tense. “But I would give it up in a heartbeat to
stay with Donovan.”
The
two younger women swooned at the declaration, and Mama chuckled. Hannah felt Donovan uncoil and relax under
her touch. Donovan shifted slightly to
look at her and the rest of the world faded from their consciousness.
“Would
you really?” with aching need in her eyes.
“Where you go, I go, love. You
are my home now.”
Donovan
reached a trembling hand out to Hannah’s cheek, caressing it tenderly. Only Debendra’s throat clearing brought them
back to the present and reminded them of the fact that they were not alone. But they spoke a moment more with their eyes,
reassuring one another, and making promises for later.
“So,
Hannah... Mama says you are a writer.”
Hannah’s eyebrows went up, wondering when Mama could possibly have
shared that bit of information with Debendra.
But she acknowledged the truth of the statement.
“I
find that most intriguing. What do you
write?”
“Um,
well... I write a column for the news service and I write books. Uh, books for children and young girls.”
“A news column? Is
“Well,
I have always had a forward thinking family, and both my father and my uncle
were always very supportive of my choices in life.”
“And what of the rest of your society?
Would they accept you and Donovan as we do?”
“Can
I ask a question here first?” Hannah inquired quietly. At Debendra’s nod, she continued, “Why do you
accept Donovan and me so easily?”
A
large grin broke across the shaman’s face and was echoed on those of his
household. “We are a very small
community here on the island, and there are very few secrets among us. Though we do not always agree or get along,
we have learned to be nonjudgmental of those around us unless the situation
warrants it. Love between two people
does not warrant judgment... it warrants acceptance of a beautiful gift.”
The
tears streamed silently down Hannah’s face, and Debendra grew concerned on the
sight of them. “Oh,
young one. I did not mean to
upset you.” He would have spoken further
but for the hand she held up to stop his speech.
She
shook her head and bit her lip, trying to get her emotions under control. Donovan sat silently with
one arm wrapped around Hannah’ shoulders and the other holding her hand,
stroking it gently. Finally she
took a deep breath. “No, Debendra. These are happy tears. Even in
“I
wish there was a way we could spread your philosophy,” Donovan muttered,
“especially where my mother is concerned.”
“She
will come around, Donovan,” Mama assured quietly. “I have faith.”
“Rest
assured then, my friend,” Debendra said, clapping Donovan on the shoulder. “If Mama has faith, it will be so.”
“Enough of the sentimentality. I
want Hannah to tell about the books she has written.”
“Tri!” Mama exclaimed before turning to Hannah with a smile. “The young are always so impatient.”
Debendra
laughed. “The same can be said for the
not-so-young as well.”
“Yes, Mama. We
all want to hear about it,” Satosh said enthusiastically. “We know of so few women writers.”
Hannah
laughed, as much a tension relief as honest enthusiasm. “Well, I have two young girls that I am
writing a series about. It is mostly
stories of things that happened to my best friend and me when we were growing
up. We uh... we got into a lot of
mischief, and that translates well to young readers.”
“Oh
that sounds so interesting. Do you have
any of your books here?”
Hannah
shook her head. “No. I uh, I didn’t think to bring any with me
when I left.”
“Perhaps
you could tell us one.”
“I
don’t think....”
“Please?”
“Really,
I can’t tell a story like I write one.
My thoughts flow much better when I write them out than when I try to
speak them. I’ll try to write one out
for you to read before we leave.”
“Oh,
that would be wonderful!”
“Thank
you so much. We would be so grateful!”
both young women exclaimed together.
Hannah smiled broadly at their contagious enthusiasm.
The
meal continued for a little while longer, conversation flowing between everyone
while Mama served up a luscious dessert.
Mama saw the question in Hannah’s eyes and nodded imperceptibly. Donovan watched their interaction and
smiled. Hannah had made a new friend,
and without knowing it, added to her family as well. Once Mama took you in, you were family for
life.
“Can
we help you clean up, Mrs. ... I mean Mama?
Doesn’t seem fair for you to do it all.”
“Not
this time, Hannah, though I appreciate the offer. I think Donovan is ready to leave and I do
not want to hold you up.”
“We
can wait fifteen minutes to help, especially since you cooked *and* ya’ll are
sewing my clothes.”
Mama
saw the determination in Hannah’s face and relented gracefully. She understood well the need to be accepted
as a contributing member of what she now thought of as Donovan’s family. Within moments, Hannah and Donovan were
standing alone in the kitchen with Hannah washing and rinsing and Donovan
drying and putting things away.
Mama
and Debendra stood in the doorway silently, watching the tableau unfold before
them. Hannah and Donovan operated like a
well-oiled machine. The looks and
touches were simply an added confirmation of what they so obviously shared
together.
“You
know, Mama,” Debendra whispered into his wife’s ear as he nudged her out the
door and back towards the trading post.
“I never thought we would see Donovan so completely captured.”
Mama
elbowed him in the stomach. “You just
never thought to see Donovan in the kitchen cleaning up, old man.”
His
merriment rang out across the small village like bells, and the trill of her
laughter made a wonderful counterpoint for the sound.
************
The
couple pulled the cottage door behind them as they left, and waved to Debendra
and Mama as they passed the trading post.
There was no need for words, and they remained quiet as they made their
way back towards Hannah’s with hands clasped together. The breeze was welcome in the afternoon heat
and as they neared the beach house, they felt a distinct chill pass over
them. It was momentary, but it was
distinct enough that they looked to one another to be sure it wasn’t
imagination.
“You
felt that, didn’t you?” Hannah asked.
“Yes,
and as odd as it was, it was quite refreshing in this heat. I wonder what caused it.”
“I
don’t know. Maybe I should do some more
research on it when we get home. It
could be a phenomenon that Jack and Daddy studied.”
“That
might not be a bad idea. I wouldn’t mind
a little more information if there is some kind of peculiar weather pattern in
the area. That could be useful.”
Hannah
nodded. “All right. I’ll see what I can find out. I have their journals with me. I was reading them, comparing them to my
diary.” She couldn’t help the slight
blush that colored her face.
Donovan
wrapped Hannah in her arms and whispered in her ear. “You are very beautiful when you blush. May I know the reason for it?” She felt Hannah laugh beneath her hands.
“I
was just thinking how so many things tie together now. Things that make a lot more
sense since I met you... since I understood that we have been meeting across
time in our dreams.”
“I
know what you mean. The fact that we met
in our dreams and then found one another in real life is extraordinary. The fact that we did so across time is
fantastically unbelievable.”
“Ya
know what, though?”
“What,
Angel?”
“I
like having my dream come to life. And I
like being a dream come true.”
Donovan
tightened her hold. “So do I.”
They
stood wrapped around one another gazing into the horizon for long moments. “Hey,“ Donovan
continued to whisper and Hannah shook her head at the ticklish sensation that
skittered across her neck. Donovan
chuckled. “You up for
a swim?”
“I
don’t have anything to wear.”
“Neither
do I, but we’re alone. No one will
see... except you and me.”
Hannah
turned in Donovan’s arms and clasped her hands behind Donovan’s neck. “Can I trust you to protect my virtue?” she
asked coyly.
Donovan
watched the embers in Hannah’s gaze turn to fire before she leaned down and
captured the velvety lips and claimed them for her own. Only when their breathing grew ragged did she
pull back slightly.
“Hmm,”
Hannah said on an odd breath as she stepped back slightly out of Donovan’s
reach. She slowly began to unfasten her
top. Donovan froze, her eyes locked on
the movements of Hannah’s hands. “Was
that a yes?” She slid her top off her
shoulders and dropped it to the sand. “Or a no?” The pants
slipped off with ease, and Hannah wiggled just the slightest bit before she
stepped out of them.
She
turned her back to Donovan and heard the whimper escape from her throat. Hannah smiled as she reached to unfasten her
bra and slid it down slowly, feeling the growl before she felt two large hands
at her waist. She released the garment
even as she leaned into the touch that was drawing her into the firm body
behind her.
“You
are a tease, wench!” Donovan complained, then bit lightly
into the juncture between Hannah’s shoulder and neck. Hannah moaned at the sensation. “And paybacks are bloody hell,” Donovan said
as she moved away from the warm body in front of her. “Last one in is a rotten egg!” Donovan
shouted, and proceeded to strip and make it into the water before Hannah opened
her eyes.
She
made the mistake of turning around to smirk at Hannah, and got caught by the
vision of the woman who stood nearly naked before her. “God, it is a good thing this water is cool,”
Donovan muttered as she began swimming away from the shore.
By
the time Hannah recovered her wits, Donovan was scurrying away her, and Hannah
rushed to finish her undressing to join her.
The water was refreshingly cool, and after a bit they came together to talk
and play a bit. Finally, quite worn out,
they walked jointly from the shore to their clothing. Donovan took Hannah’s hand before she could
grab her clothes and turned the smaller woman to face her.
“You
are a very beautiful woman, Hannah Reilly, and I am blessed that you love me.”
Hannah
couldn’t help the blush, but returned the compliment in kind. “You are no more blessed than I am, Donovan
Scott, and I am enjoying to getting to know you... in mind, in soul and in
body... again.” The last was said with a
bit of impish tease and a smile.
“As am I, Angel. Now
get dressed,” she added with a growl, “before I forget the manners my mother
tried so hard to instill in me. And the
gallantry my father did.”
Getting
dressed was slow going, as they both were sneaking looks at each other. Finally, though, they managed to be decent,
and Hannah took Donovan’s hand and led her down the beach to towards the beach
house.
When
they reached Jack’s house, Donovan dropped into a chair on the patio. “It is very nice here. I could stay right here to watch the sun
set. Jack chose well when he built
here.”
Hannah
fell into the chair next to her. “Yeah,
he did. I’m thirsty. Would you like something?”
Donovan
made to stand up and Hannah waved her back to her seat. “I’ll get it.
Would you like some lemonade?”
“Are
you sure?” Donovan didn’t feel right
about letting Hannah wait on her. But
Hannah for reasons she couldn’t out her finger on, had little warning tingles
running up and down her spine. There was
something wrong with this scenario, but she didn’t know what it was.
“Yes,
love. I’m sure. I’d like the chance to spoil you a little.”
Donovan
captured Hannah’s hand and lifted it to her lips. “Lemonade would be lovely,” she acquiesced.
Hannah
nodded and pulled away and walked into the house.
She
noticed the light was blinking on the answering machine and she pushed the
button as she made her way over to the refrigerator. She grabbed the pitcher from the shelf as she
listened to Jack’s voice, followed by the sound of Katie. She chuckled listening to her best friend
gush and ramble, and made a mental note to call her later.
Jack’s
voiced reminded her to pick up the journal and her diary, and she flipped
through the journal, trying to find the entry that was nagging at her. Something about the barrier
crossing. Something tied to her
father’s death that coincided with Donovan’s illness four years ago. She rubbed her suddenly throbbing temples.
With
her concentration focused elsewhere, Hannah wasn’t paying strict attention to
what she was doing, and as she reached for the tumblers, one of them slipped
from her grasp and crashed to the floor in a shattering of glass.
“Yikes!”
Donovan
heard her exclamation and the splintering of glasses, and rushed inside to see
if she could help. Just as she crossed
the threshold, Hannah looked up, and realization dawned.
“Donovan,
NO!”
But
it was too late. Donovan was gone.
Chapter
XI
Hannah
rushed to the spot where Donovan had been standing, frantically searching the
empty space, knowing in her soul that Donovan was gone, but needing to confirm
it anyway. She pushed the glass door
aside, nearly breaking the glass with the force of her shove.
Hannah
stumbled out the door and fell down the steps, scraping her knees and the palms
of her hands. She never noticed the blood that seeped out or the tears that
slid soundlessly down her face. She ran
around the house then out toward the beach.
She noted that there was only a single set of footprints leading up the
path, and fell to her knees in agony.
“NOOOOOOOO!!!!”
came the agonized scream and Hannah dropped her head
to her knees as sobs wracked her frame.
The keening of her soul was sharp and swift, and she sat in the sand for
an indefinite amount of time just breathing, focusing her energy on regaining
rational thought.
“Okay,
I need to get to the cottage. She has to
be at the cottage,” she muttered to herself, sitting up and scrubbing her eyes
with her hands. “Ow!”
Hannah
turned her hands over to look at her palms.
“Well,” she mumbled. “At least I
did a good job while I was at it.” She
moved to stand and hissed at the pain that lanced through her knees. “Jumping Jesus Christ, that
hurts!” She winced again as she ran her
hands through her hair. “Okay Hannah... think. First let’s
get cleaned up, and then we’ll take a walk to the cottage. She’ll be at the cottage.”
Satisfied
with her train of thought, Hannah eased back into the house and went straight
to the bathroom. She groaned when she
saw the amount of damage that had been done to the silk trousers she wore, as
well as the shredded skin beneath them.
She
shucked her clothes and stepped into the shower, taking care to insure that her
hands and knees were well cleaned before she shut off the water. She made sure they were no longer bleeding, then slipped into a bathing suit and sarong. Hannah grimaced at the pull in her knees, but
walked down the steps and to the beach.
She hesitated, worrying about the single set of prints in the sand, then turned her feet and her attention to the east and
Donovan’s cottage.
She
couldn’t run, but she walked as swiftly as she could manage... until there was
a burn in her legs and a lack of air in her lungs. She made it to the path and stood for a
moment, trying to catch her breath.
Something wasn’t right.
“C’mon
Reilly... suck it up and go find her.”
Talking
to herself out loud seemed to bolster her courage enough to move her down the
path towards the cottage. What
confronted her when she got there made her heart shatter.
The
cottage had reverted to its original state... that is to say it had become the
uninhabited, in-need-of-repair shell that Hannah had stumbled across her first
day on the island. A hand flew to
Hannah’s mouth to contain the sob that wanted to rip from her throat.
Hannah
continued her trek up the slick steps and into the deserted house. The furniture was cloaked once more and dust
was thick in the air. She instinctively
looked to the wall, but the picture that had been there both times before
was... destroyed. The two women had been
literally cut out of the scene and the sky had been painted an ominous, stormy
black.
“DONOVAN!!!!” Knowing it was pointless, but needing to try
anyway. Silence greeted her, and she
moved to sit on the cold, mossy steps.
She ran her hands through messy blonde hair and thought. I need
to find a way to reverse this.
She
closed the door firmly behind her and walked slowly down the path. She paid careful attention to her steps on
the way home, and as she reached her own porch, another piece of the puzzle
fell into place. There was no cold spot. It must
be the doorway, and it’s not open anymore.
Hannah
would have cried, the pain was so biting, but she put it aside for later. She was a woman on a mission, and she had
work to do.
************
Donovan
kept her eyes closed, content to let the world stop spinning at such a frantic
pace. When she finally did manage to
open them slightly, she was surprised to find herself laid out flat on the
ground. The last thing she remembered
was... “HANNAH!”
She
tried to stand and promptly fell back onto her butt. Donovan sat there for a long moment with her
eyes closed trying to regain her equilibrium.
All right, let me try this again. She opened her eyes and glanced around
slowly. The glen she was in was
familiar, and at the same time, not.
Donovan
stood up very gradually, not wanting a repeat of her first performance. She took a deep breath, satisfied that the
world wasn’t going to tilt and throw her off again. Then she took a determined look at her
surroundings.
It
was the rock formation that made her freeze in her inspection. Wait
just a goddamn minute. What the bloody
hell?? Where the hell is Hannah’s house?
Donovan
walked down to the beach noting the single set of footprints leading to the
pathway that she stood on. Then she
turned and made her way back to the glen, hoping that she’d just imagined the
missing house.
She
sighed in frustration when the house remained gone, and then reached for her
head as a slicing pain ripped through it. Oh God, not again was her last thought
before the darkness claimed her.
************
Hannah
hesitated at the threshold of Jack’s house, squaring her shoulders before she
stepped back in. The journal and her
diary still sat on the counter, a stark reminder of the reality of her
unexplainably bizarre situation. She
took two steps into the kitchen then hissed in pain.
“GODDAMNIT!”
she screamed to the world at large, furious at herself and the circumstances
she now found herself in. She reached
down and wiped gently at the gash on her foot, removing the splinter of
glass. Hannah grabbed a paper towel and
wiped at the trickle of blood, then hobbled to the bathroom. She washed the cut and bandaged it, then
stopped in her room to retrieve her sandals before slowly returning to the
kitchen to clean up the mess with grim determination.
When
she was finished, she snatched the diary and journal from the counter and
dropped onto the couch gracelessly. She
sat still for several minutes, tears welling in her eyes and her hand covering
her mouth while she concentrated on breathing.
Finally she opened the journal and began a methodical search for the
information she needed.
It
was the ringing of the phone that brought her out of her meticulous study, and
that was the first time Hannah noticed the lateness of the hour. It was nearly sunset and she rubbed her eyes,
which were stinging from the forced strain they suffered under as she focused
hard on each and every word, hoping what she needed would jump in front of
her. Only when she heard Jack’s voice
over the answering machine did she make a move to grab the phone.
“Hi, Hannah!
It’s just me chec....”
“Jack?”
Hannah’s strained whisper alerted him to her state of mind more than anything
else could have.
“Hannah? Hannah, honey... what’s wrong?”
He
could hear her breathing as she tried to regain control of her voice. He wanted to reach out and comfort her, and
cursed the fact that they were an hour’s flight apart. Jack spoke slowly and calmly into the
receiver, helping Hannah to focus on his voice.
“Hannah,
breathe now. Slowly. In and out... that’s it... in and out. Good girl.
Relax and listen to my voice and just breathe.” He noted the gradual change in her respiration
and decided to continue to talk, hoping it would relax
her enough to share whatever had upset her so greatly.
“Hey,
guess what? I may be home sooner than I
thought. Something happened about an
hour ago and the weather patterns seem to be returning to their normal
routine. I need to monitor it for a few
more days, but if things stay like they are, I may be able to come home in
for....”
“Jack?”
Hannah said still whispering. “Jack, I
need you to come home now. Please?”
Jack
heard the plea in her voice and his heart broke. There had only been twice in her life that
she had ever expressed a need that great, and he could not deny it now any more
than he had either of the other times she’d asked anything of him.
“I’ll
make arrangements, Hannah. I’ll be there
sometime shortly after dark.”
“Thank
you, Jack. I’ll be waiting at the field
for you.”
He
would have protested, even knowing the futility of his words, but she hung up
before he could speak again. He muttered
incoherently to himself instead, flinging his bag on the bed and beginning to
repack his clothes.
************
As
soon as she hung up the phone, Hannah grabbed the journal and diary and set
them near the door. She would study them
in the village while she waited for Jack to arrive. Then she walked to her room to get dressed.
It
didn’t take long, and Hannah was ready to go.
Just as she came into the living room, the phone rang again. She thought briefly of ignoring it and
leaving, then decided she could wait the thirty seconds to see if it was Jack.
“Hi, Hannah!
It’s Katie again, if you’re there?”
The
happiness in her voice made Hannah both joyful and agonized all at the same
time, and she was suddenly overwhelmed with a desire to speak to the best
friend she’d ever had. With a shaking
hand, Hannah brought the receiver to her ear.
“Hi, Katie!
How’s married life treating you?”
She smiled when she said it, picturing her friend’s face as she got
married, but she could feel the tears pooling in her eyes. And she knew by the intake of breath she
heard on the other end of the phone that Katie could hear them in her voice.
“Better
than single life is you it sounds like.
Hannah, what’s wrong?”
“Oh
Katie... I lost her. She’s gone and I
may not get her back.”
“Whoa, whoa, hon.
Slow down and take it easy. Can
we start this at the beginning so I know what page we’re on? Now who’s gone and where did she go?”
“Donovan. I found my Blue Eyes, Katie, and her name is
Donovan.”
“Blue Eyes?”
“I
found where I belong, Katie, and the one I am meant to be with. Donovan is the woman of my dreams.”
“That’s
wonderful, Hannah. I am so happy for
you. When do I get to meet her?”
Now
the tears flowed in earnest. “Oh Katie!” It was
all she could manage. There was just no
way for her to explain this, and it made her frustrated and aggravated. More than anything, it hurt beyond words.
“Hannah? I want you to listen to me, okay?” Katie
waited until she heard Hannah’s breathing become hiccups and knew that she had
Hannah’s undivided attention. “If
Donovan is the one you have been waiting for... if she is the one who makes you
fit, then you will find her again. I
promise you.”
Without
her conscious permission, Hannah felt a smile cross her face. She and Katie never made promises they did
not intend to keep. “Oh you do, huh?”
“Yep,
I sure do,” with absolute certainty.
“And
how do you know?”
Katie
hesitated, not sure she should share, then shrugged
her shoulders. It was the truth, and she
and Hannah had always tried to be honest with one another. “Because it’s meant to be,
hon.”
“You
sound so sure.”
“I
am. Trust me on this Hannah. One day, hopefully very soon, you will be
introducing me to this dream woman of yours, and I’ll get to have a little
heart-to-heart talk with her.”
Now
Hannah chuckled shakily. “Uh oh... why
don’t I like the sound of that?”
“Maybe because Jack and I have quite a
screening process for any perspective suitors.”
“Perspective suitors?!?
Screening process?!?”
“Uh huh. You
remember the inquisition you and Daddy and the boys put Frank through?”
“Oh boy.”
“Yeah,
it is fixing to come back and bite you in the ass.”
“Oh boy.”
“Uh
huh,” Katie said again, giggling. “And
you get all of us plus Jack and Frank.
Donovan is doomed!”
Inexplicably,
Katie’s firm belief that she would get the chance to grill Donovan lightened
Hannah’s heart and restored her faith in possibilities. Katie heard the change in her reply.
“I
don’t think so. She can handle you all
with ease... oh, Katie, she has the
cutest lilt when she speaks. Not quite a
brogue, but not British. I can’t wait
for you to meet her. I just....” Her voice dropped to a whisper. “I just have to find her again.”
“You
will, Hannah. I promised, didn’t
I?” Without giving Hannah an opportunity
to speak, Katie continued, “Besides, I want to see her see you in this dress.”
“How? When? But....”
Now
Katie laughed out loud. “Mama left me a
message after you called her.”
“Waitaminute... she called you on your honeymoon??”
“Oh
yeah... this was news that couldn’t wait.
Frank actually thought it was funny, especially when he found out WHY
she was calling.”
“Oh
my God... what did she tell you exactly??”
“She
said that you had finally asked for the dress you had made for the masked ball
several years ago.”
“Ooookay. And
that meant what exactly?”
“It
means that we will soon be making Donovan run the gauntlet. Now listen,” Katie rushed on. “Frank and I will be coming to the Pirates’
Ball. So I will see you in a few days,
hon. Gotta run.”
“But...
but... how... but…?” But Hannah was
sputtering to a dial tone and she finally gave up and hung up the phone with an
exasperated laugh. “I’ll have to have a
word or ten with her when they get here.
I’m pretty sure I never said....”
Hannah’s thoughts trailed off, but her spirits were considerably lighter
as she picked up the books and headed out the door.
************
She
managed to make it to town without incident, and happily parked near the tiny
restaurant. Merry saw her approach and
came out to greet her.
“Hello,
Hannah! I thought we might see you this
evening. Papa just got a call from Jack
asking him to light the field for a night landing. We don’t do those very often.”
There
was nothing in her tone to indicate her curiosity, but Hannah could feel the interest
in the eyes that met hers.
“Yes,
whatever he was working on cleared up, so he said he would come back.”
Merry
looked closely at Hannah in the waning daylight. Her eyes were shadowed, and Merry wondered
what had happened to bring such sorrow to eyes which only a few days ago had
been bright with anticipation. She
reached out and took Hannah’s hand.
“Will
you join us for supper? We will make
sure you are on hand to greet Jack upon his return.” She saw Hannah’s hesitation. “Please.
I would like you to meet my children.”
Hannah
noted the older woman’s earnest expression and relented. It wasn’t like she could do a lot before Jack
got here, and she nodded her acceptance.
“I’d like that very much.”
“Good,
come with me. It should be just about ready.”
Dinner
was quite pleasant, and Hannah was charmed by Merry’s family. She had twins who were just a year shy of
Hannah’s own age, and the daughter was married and expecting her first child. The son was on a vacation from his work on
Hannah
was a little overwhelmed. She’d hoped to
greet Jack privately, but didn’t know how to politely refuse their
company. When they saw the choppers
lights across the broad ocean, Merry motioned to her children and they bade
Hannah goodbye and moved back towards town.
Hannah looked after them questioningly.
As the sound of rotors grew louder, Merry stepped up beside Hannah.
“I
got the distinct impression you needed to greet your uncle privately. We just didn’t want you to have to wait
alone.”
Hannah
was touched by the gesture and the thoughtfulness. “Thank you, Merry. I appreciate it... all of it.”
“You
are welcome. We will see you in a day or
two hopefully.”
Jacob
waited beside her until the helicopter touched down, then with a pat on her arm
and a wave to Jack he followed his family back to town.
Jack
stepped from the copter and ducked away from the blades until he reached
Hannah’s side. With a glance at her
face, he took her in his arms and hugged her with all his considerable
strength. He pulled back far enough to
plant a kiss on her cheek and then leaned forward to whisper in her ear.
“Let’s
go home, honey. We’ll talk there.”
Hannah
nodded, taking a great deal of comfort from his mere presence. She knew if anyone could help her find a
solution to her current dilemma, Jack could.
That coupled with Katie’s promise made her heart just a little lighter.
************
They
took ten minutes once they got back to Jack’s house to change into comfortable
clothes and start some coffee before they sat down together on the couch. Hannah set the journal and her diary on the
table and focused her attention on her hands.
Jack’s brows rose when he noticed what the two books actually were, and
after waiting a moment for Hannah’s attention, he reached over and covered her
hands with his own.
“Are
you ready to tell me all about it, Hannah?”
Hannah
sat in silent contemplation, carefully considering how to start this
conversation. Finally she took a deep
breath and stood to pace. “Uncle Jack,
do you know why I decided to be a writer?”
Jack
looked stunned... not understanding where this was coming from. He shrugged his shoulders and shook his head,
hoping she would give him a clue or get to the point. He hated the feeling of complete confusion he
was currently saddled with.
Hannah
smiled sadly and began her story. “When
I was a child, just five years old, you gave me a diary. Do you remember?” she asked, gesturing to the
thick book on the table. He nodded
slowly.
“Yeah. You were always
writing, always making picture with your words, even then. It seemed like a good idea at the time.”
“Oh, uncle. It
was the best gift you could have given me.
It was part of a major turning point for me.”
“You
had a turning point in your life when you were five??”
“The
very first dream I clearly remember I had at the age of five. It was when I
found Blue Eyes, and it was where I met my imaginary playmate.”
“I’m
afraid I don’t quite follow you.”
Hannah
sighed loudly and ran her fingers through her hair. “No I guess you couldn’t. I’m not being really clear.” She sat down facing him and looked Jack in
the eyes. “When I was five, I began to
have two dreams on a regular basis. One
dream showed me blue eyes, and for the longest time, the entire focus of the
dream was those eyes. For years they watched over me, made me feel loved,
protected and special.”
“The
other dream was different. I found a
playmate. She was... she was so much
fun. We ran and played,
climbed trees... just did kid stuff. You
know what I mean.” Jack nodded
again. “It was so much fun I wanted to
write everything down. They were the
basis for some of my first stories.”
“But
I thought your stories were about you and Katie?” Jack was getting more confused.
Hannah
nodded and smiled sympathetically. “The
published ones are. No one has seen the
others. They were just too private.”
“Okay,”
Jack sighed. “I can understand
that. So why are we talking about
it?” It wasn’t asked maliciously, but
things weren’t getting any clearer.
“Because I found her. I
found my Blue Eyes, and she and my childhood dream playmate are one in the
same.”
“She’s
real? But that’s great, isn’t it??”
“It
would be, if we weren’t separated by time,” Hannah said despondently.
“Excuse
me?”
Hannah
scrubbed her face again and looked at him with tears in her eyes. “Jack, you gotta level with me. I need to know what you were looking for out
here. I have to know everything.” She held up a hand. “Please, Jack. I don’t think I have very much time. I know that you and Daddy were following a
phenomenon that involved someone named Donovan, and I know some of the things
she was involved in. But I need to know
everything. It’s imperative.”
Now
Jack ran his hands through his own very short hair and blew out a breath. “That important, huh? All right... you’re gonna fill me in on just
what exactly has happened. Then I will
tell you about the journal stories.”
Hannah
bit her lip and nodded. “All right. Let’s get
the coffee. This is gonna take a while.”
************
“Donovan
and I grew up together in our dreams.
From the time I was five until Daddy died, she was a playmate. I didn’t know she was the same Blue Eyes that
kept me company in my other dreams. I
never saw her that closely, and we never spoke.” Hannah chuckled. “We did laugh a lot, though.”
“Meanwhile,
Blue Eyes was a prominent part of my other dreams. Her eyes were all I saw of her, and they were
kind and thoughtful and warm. It was a
very long time before I knew she was a woman.”
Hannah blushed. “I fell in love
with her, even though I knew she was just a dream. I couldn’t help it. We fit.”
“She
is the reason you never showed interest in anyone?”
“Yeah. No one could compare
to what we had... even in our dreams.”
“Okay,
so what happened to change things?”
Finally Jack felt like he was getting a focused picture of what was
going on.
Hannah
took a sip of coffee and scrubbed her hands through her hair. “The first time it changed in college.” She blushed furiously. “Donovan and I... um, well that is when I
realized she was a woman.” The statement
was almost whispered. Jack flushed at
the implication and swallowed hard.
“Ahem, well... then what?”
“Our
encounters progressed and they started happening more and more often, and I was
always faithful to record them in my diary.
When I found the journal, things started to click for me a little. I mean... the bits I’ve gotten to read, well,
every sighting that has been noted corresponds to a date in my diary. And the few pieces of the old journal seem
to tie in too.”
“Can
you give me an example?”
Hannah
leaned over and grabbed the books searching carefully for the records she
needed. “Here... you see this entry?”
Jack
moved over to sit beside her, and paled slightly when he realized the event she
has chosen. “This was Mike’s final
trip... the last account he made of his journey here.”
“Yes,
it is. Now look at this,” she said
calmly, but her nervousness was betrayed by her shaking hands. “This is from the journal also, but it is
dated September 1851. And it is written
in the same hand that other entries were signed ‘Donovan Scott’.”
“Okay,”
Jack said with a nod.
“Finally
we have my diary, and if you will look at these entries. I saw the eyes in June, when Daddy left to
come here, I saw them in August when he let you know the Warrior Maiden was in the area, and I saw them again in
September. And the look she gave me then
made me believe she KNEW that the Michael she rescued belonged to me somehow.”
“Okay,”
Jack said again slowly. “Sooooo....”
“I
know that she is from the past Jack, but she is part of my future, and I need
to find a way to get back to her.”
“Hannah,
I’m not really sure what you’re asking me, or what you want me to do.”
“First
I want you to understand that I believe that Donovan and I and whatever the
weird weather patterns are that you are studying are all linked together. Then I am going to tell you what happened to
me while you were gone.”
He
nodded and got up to refill their cups.
Hannah took a deep breath and started her story.
“There
is a house down the beach to the east about a mile from it. Do you know the one I am talking about?”
“Yeah. Nice solid construction, needs a little work. The locals keep a respectful distance since
it belonged to their pirate savior, Don...”
“Donovan
Scott. I know. My first day here, I went exploring, and I
stumbled across it. I found it
intriguing and I took a closer look. The
door was unlocked, so I didn’t think it was really trespassing, especially
since it was obviously abandoned.” She
swallowed. “It was amazing, particularly
considering the apparent age of the cottage.”
“Like?”
“Well,
like the odd bathing room, and what I think was a
crude water closet. Um, a primer pump in
the kitchen, and a sink unlike anything I have ever seen. There were dust covers over antique
furniture, and the whole place smelled of age and neglect.”
“Gotcha.
I’ve never ventured over there, and I forgot to tell you about the local
custom. Sorry.”
Hannah
smiled brightly. “I’m not, because I
needed find it. You see, the next day
you were called to
“Oh,
honey... even here, that could have been dangerous.” Jack was appalled by his niece’s lack of
discretion.
“No, Uncle Jack.
Despite the incredible nature of the truth that I was facing, I knew I
was in no danger. I had found Donovan in
my dreams the night before, and I was going forward to find my future.”
“What
happened?”
“I
found her, Uncle Jack. I found her in
the cottage which had been completely restored, and it was the year 1855,
though I didn’t know that then. I was
just overwhelmed that my dream had finally become a reality. Reality was so much better than my dreams had
ever been.”
“What
happened when you realized that you were in the past and not the present?”
Hannah
chuckled. “Initially I passed out. My mind just shut down until I put the pieces
together and they started to fit. Then
Donovan took me around and I was so comfortable there, Jack. It felt like coming home.”
“So
what went wrong?”
“Yesterday
morning, Donovan came here.” Hannah drew
a shaky breath. “Everything was all
right. I mean we sat out on the porch
for a while, and then I came in to get us some lemonade.” Jack’s eyes lit in comprehension, but since
she wasn’t looking at him, he let her continue.
“I was careless and Donovan came in to check on me....”
“And
when she crossed the threshold she disappeared?”
“Yes,
but it is worse.”
“How so?”
“She
didn’t seem to have any difficulty crossing to this time, though no one else was
able to do so. Her cabin boy Harold
tried unwittingly and failed. And I had
no problems crossing to hers until now.”
“You
can’t get back?”
“No.”
She clenched and unclenched her hands reflexively. “I went back to the cottage this morning, and
it has changed again. Not only is it
neglected and in need of repair again, the picture over the mantle has
changed. And it is scary. I don’t like the message I am getting from
it.”
Jack
watched as the goosebumps rose over Hannah’s arms. “Did you get to the part in the journal about
Michael’s illness? Where it tells what
we think happened?”
She
shook her blonde head, wrapping her arms around herself. “I don’t think so. I’m not sure.
I... I know I read something about the barrier and closing the door, but
I can’t find it now,” she growled in utter frustration.
“Okay,
one more thing. When she crossed over
the previous two times did you notice anything?
Did she cross the threshold then?”
“Um,”
Hannah thought aloud while raking her hands through her disheveled hair. “Yeah, every time someone tried to cross, I
lost power.” She crinkled her brow. “Even when Harold only *tried* to cross, the electricity
went bonkers.” For the first time in a
while, she looked directly at Jack. “Is
that important?”
“It
could be. It could definitely be
something we could use. What about
Donovan? Did she ever cross the
threshold before that moment?”
“No. The first time she stayed on the beach, and
the second she sat on the patio looking at the furniture. I think she found it fascinating.”
Jack
laughed. “I wouldn’t be surprised...
most people do.”
Hannah
grinned then sobered quickly. “Do you
think we can find her Jack? Or at least
open the door for me to get back to her?
I can’t be without her... not like this.
Not knowing what happened or where she is or... God, Jack. Tell me we can fix this.”
“I
think you have discovered enough on your own.
Let me tell you what I know, and then you can tell me if we can fix
this.”
Chapter
XII
“Several
generations ago now... back I-don’t-know-how-many-greats removed, we had a
grandfather who was a young merchant captain out in these waters. It was his letters that my grandfather found
about fifty years ago that spurred our research.” Jack paused and ran his hands over his short
hair. “We’ve got a few inconsistencies, but for the most part everything we’ve
researched seems to be playing out.
“I’m
not sure I follow you, Uncle Jack,” Hannah said quietly.
“Well,
first and foremost there is Donovan’s disappearance. What triggered it? We know she was able to cross to some extent,
so did an overload of technological exposure close the door? And the flowers Harold left? They should have been dust.” Jack blew out a breath. “Let me tell you the background and then we
can worry about this. I’m getting way
ahead of myself.”
“It
seems that our ancestor, Maxwell Reilly, was something of a rogue when he was
young. He figured to make a pile of
money as a merchant. On his very first
run to the
Hannah
almost smiled. “What happened?” having a
very rough idea what the answer was going to be.
“He
ran into a female pirate captain named Donovan Scott.” This got a genuine smile from Hannah. “Max was quick to realize she would make a
much better friend than enemy, and they formed a friendship of sorts. They talked occasionally, and he made friends
with some of her crew. Eventually he had
enough of her story to be intrigued, and he wrote it down.”
“Then
about fifty years ago, my grandfather, who was recently retired from the Navy,
decided to go through all the things that were stored in his attic.”
“Waitaminute, Uncle Jack.
You mean to tell me someone had already sorted through all that stuff it
took us days to go through??” Hannah’s
voice was incredulous with disbelief.
Jack had to laugh out loud at the expression on her face. He snagged his coffee cup, then
grimaced as a lukewarm swallow slid down his throat.
“Ew. I need a refill. You?”
“No, thanks.
Water would be good though.”
Jack
stood and walked over to the bar, reaching into the fridge for Hannah’s water
before pouring himself a fresh cup of coffee.
He began fixing his coffee to taste and looked back to Hannah. “To answer your question,
no. The very first trunk he
opened had Maxwell’s letters about Donovan.
Granddad decided right then this was a mystery he wanted to solve.”
“What
mystery?”
“The mystery of Green Eyes.”
Hannah’s
mouth dropped open and the very green eyes spoken of widened perceptibly. “Excuse me?”
The question came out as a garbled whisper.
“Exactly,”
Jack agreed as he resumed his seat.
“Your eyes are a family trait, and Maxwell had brilliant green eyes just
like yours. Max caught her studying him
one day and he asked her about it. In a
rare moment of private disclosure, Donovan told him a bit about the green eyes
that were such a part of her dreams. She
didn’t reveal much, but it was enough to intrigue him, and he kept a record of
her for years after that. Donovan never
invited inquiry about it again, almost as though she regretted revealing
herself to him. But he found other
methods for obtaining information.”
“Why
would he? What made him obsess over her
like that?”
“It
wasn’t her, as much as it was her story.
Just like for Granddad... Donovan the person was secondary to Donovan
the story.”
Hannah
rubbed her forehead and closed her eyes.
“I’m getting a headache,” she mumbled.
Jack
patted her back. “It really is a lot
easier than it sounds. Donovan was out
here following her dreams, looking for the eyes that held the other half of her
soul. That is what they... what we *all*
found so intriguing. The story was so
beautiful, and it seemed to call to us.
So we followed where it led, which was to this island.”
“There’s
more to this, isn’t there?” Hannah asked
plaintively. Her heart hurt, and it was
becoming harder to maintain the focus she’d determined to have. Right now she just wanted to fall into her
dreams and find Donovan. Maybe they
could figure out how to fix what happened.
“Oh
there’s lots more.
We just have to sort through what we have so we can fix this.” He paused a moment and rose, extending his
hand to her in invitation. “C’mon. I
think reading Maxwell’s letters may clear this up for you somewhat. I know it all makes a lot more sense to me
now having heard your story, though Donovan’s appearance here and subsequent
disappearance is a somewhat unexpected development.”
“As long as we end up together.”
Jack
clasped Hannah’s hand tightly. “You will,
Hannah. We’ll find a way to make it
happen.”
He
led Hannah into his office and seated her in his big desk chair before turning
to the wall. He pressed a panel that
slid aside to reveal a small safe. A
twist, turn and spin later, the steel door swung open and Jack reached in to
draw out a small bundle. He turned and
handed the letters to Hannah.
“These
are the letters that Maxwell’s wife Abigail kept that had to do with
Donovan. According to Granddad, they
were separate from the other letters he wrote to her.” He looked at her slumped shoulders and tired
eyes. “Why don’t you take these to your
room, honey? You look exhausted. We can continue this in the morning.”
She
looked ready to refuse, then a tear wended its way
down her face. “I am, Uncle Jack. This day has been such a roller coaster ride
for me. I cannot begin to tell you.”
“I
can only imagine. My mind is still
trying to wrap itself around the facts, and I’m not nearly as personally
involved as you are. I think though,
that we can figure a way out of it, because you’re right about one thing... you
are meant to be together.”
Hannah
stood with the letters in one hand and let Jack’s strong embrace envelop
her. “Thanks, Uncle Jack. That means everything to me. She means everything to me.” She squeezed his
neck. “Though you are
pretty special too.”
Jack
chuckled, trying to keep the tears out of his voice. “Oh you sweet talker, you. You could turn a man’s head with that kind of
flattery.” He gently herded her out the
door and into her room. “Get some
rest. We’ll talk more tomorrow.”
Hannah
nodded and shut the door. She placed the
bundle on the nightstand and pulled the covers down, then went into the
bathroom. It didn’t take long, and she
stepped back into her room and dropped her clothes before crawling into the bed
and picking up the letters. She looked
at them hesitantly, then took a deep breath and untied the ribbon, opening the
missive on top.
My
Dearest Abigail, (it read)
Hannah
skimmed the letter until she reached the name she was searching for. She read the short paragraph twice.
Captain Scott is a
much better ally than enemy. I have
ne’er seen a pirate the likes of which she is.
I will have to learn more about her.
Hannah
looked through the remainder of the note, but that was the only reference to
Donovan. So she put it aside and moved
on to the next letter.
Angel Abigail, (it read)
I
have asked ‘round about the sigil. I
have never seen one quite like it. The
crossed swords are not unusual, though the blue field is uncommon among pirates
and privateers. What sets
this flag apart are the green eyes that seem to stare from above the swords...
eyes that I see when I look in the shaving glass.
I
canna find an explanation for the similarity to mine own... yet, but I
will. Meanwhile, I have learned that
honest men respect this flag, and rogues justly fear it. The ship Ice Maiden makes her own justice.
Hannah continued reading, but found nothing
else relating to Donovan and she picked up the next letter in the stack. This one went on a bit before she found
Donovan’s name. She noted to herself
that she should take a little more interest in her heritage, and decided to be
less dispassionate about it when Donovan was by her side again. Until then, history could be damned. Her breath caught when she found Donovan’s
name.
I have finally been invited aboard the Ice Maiden by the infamous
Captain Scott, and she is nothing like I expected her to be. She is a clean ship with a sharp crew and an
outstanding Captain.
I
am more than a bit confused. I am almost
sure there is a British Navy ship by a similar name. But she has a male captain and a regulation
crew. Stranger, I canna seem to find out
anything about that ship, while this one is legendary. Too much coincidence to my
thinking.
“How long did it take you, Maxwell? How long before you realized they were one
and the same?” Hannah muttered, blushing when she
realized she’d only made the connection when Donovan explained it to her. She put the letter down and reached for the
next envelope in the stack. This one was
surprisingly longer and it made her sit up and take notice when she found
Donovan’s name.
Darling
Abigail, (it read)
The
most unusual thing happened today, and I feel the need to write it down before
I forget any of the details.
We
were in the islands again, and happened on a melee that ended with a merchant
ship being taught some manners by pirates. It was of course the Ice Maiden and
her infamous crew. We managed to help,
believe it or not, and when ‘twas over the natives invited us and the Maiden’s
crew to the island for a celebration.
Bear
with me, dearest... this is going to be quite long, but I feel it needs be told
in its entirety.
The
boys and I were happy to accept. It has
been a rough sailing as you know from my previous notes to you. We were looking forward to a bit of time on
dry land, and I figure the same could be said of the Maiden’s crew. I dunno who crossed Poseidon this voyage, but
I have na seen him this angry in a while.
The
natives were very kind, and offered us great hospitality, though I noted well
that we were treated as honored guests while the Maiden’s crew was welcomed as
well-loved family.
It
was still daylight when we arrived, and were told that the revelry would begin
at sundown. As the Captain, I was
invited to join Captain Scott and the village headman, Debendra, for dinner and
conversation.
Debendra
and his wife, who everyone refers to as Mama, fussed over Donovan, and having
seen the haggardness in her appearance, I can certainly understand why. Mama clucked over her like a hen with a
chick, and the Captain surrendered to her ministrations willingly.
For
a bit, they seemed to have forgotten my presence, and I was content to watch
and listen. There were a few vague
references to green eyes and I noted more than one glance in my direction. Mama especially seemed insistent, but Donovan
was adamant in her refusal.
Debendra
engaged me in conversation, but it was clear that his attention was split, and
his heart was with Donovan and Mama. When the pirate finally closed her eyes and
Mama made her way to us, his attention focused on me and our talk turned toward
more general topics.
When
there was a break in our conversation, Mama took my chin in her hand and stared
at my eyes. AT them,
Abby, not into them. Almost as
thought they were an answer to a question only she knew.
“MAMA!” Debendra exclaimed as he came back from
the kitchen and she moved away from me.
But I did wonder what she was looking for.
They
offered me a room to clean up and rest, and I was glad to do so. And before I
knew it, it was time for us to join the celebration. This is where it got... odd.
We
went down to the meeting house where both crews and the village were
gathered. Debendra said a few words and
the crowd cheered, then Donovan and I were seated on
either side of the headman so the feasting could begin.
Mr.
Merryweather (I never did find out the man’s Christian name) is Captain Scott’s
first mate, and he was seated to my left.
We swapped several sea stories, as sailors are wont to do, but I noted
that he kept looking at my eyes strangely.
We were cups into our rum, and it finally bothered me enough to ask.
He
wouldn’t answer himself, but told me if I wanted to know I’d have to ask the
Cap’n. Well, I was drunk enough to ask,
and surprisingly, she was drunk enough to answer.
“Your
eyes, Captain, have haunted my dreams for years. But they were not your eyes.”
Abby
love, I don’t know what that means, but one day... one day I will find the
truth. She didn’t say more, and her eyes
made it clear she wouldn’t. Meanwhile, I
have learned not to drink so much rum.
Much
love to you, dearest.
Max
Hannah set the letter aside and moved the
rest of the letters to her nightstand.
She placed the already read letters beside them, and turned off the
light. With a sigh, she snuggled down
into the cover, closing her eyes to keep the tears at bay.
“Oh Donovan,” she whispered, “Please let me
find you. I need you to be in my dreams
tonight. I love you.” Then she fell asleep, escaping to their
sanctuary.
************
Donovan felt her equilibrium settle around
her after what seemed like forever. She
opened her eyes and looked around, realizing she was
not where she’d been when she’d lost consciousness. A sound caught her attention, and she sat up,
hissing at the pain that ripped through her skull. She clutched at her head and closed her eyes
again, slumping back onto the bed she was laying in. Donovan winced when Mama placed a hand on her
head.
“Donovan?”
Mama spoke melodiously, almost as though she knew that anything else
would hurt. “Donovan, do you remember
how you got here? Do you know what
happened, or where Hannah went?”
At the mention of Hannah’s name, Donovan
flinched, her head throbbing in time with the beat of her heart.
Mama felt the twitch beneath her fingers,
and she moved away to retrieve the cup she’d prepared when Debendra had walked
in the door with Donovan cradled in his arms.
The last time that had happened, Donovan had been out for days, and Mama
had feared for the Captain’s life.
Now she walked back to the bedside, and
spoke quietly again. “Donovan, I need to
get this medicine inside you. Can you
sit up on your own, or do you need some help?”
For a long moment, she wondered whether or
not she was going to get a response, then the blue eyes blinked open, and
Donovan reached a shaky hand out for the mixture. She lifted the cup to her lips, and drank
steadily until the concoction was gone.
“Thank you, Mama,” she said before closing her eyes and giving herself
over to the healing properties of the herbs and sleep.
************
It was three long days and nights of vigils
for Mama and Debendra before Donovan finally shook loose of the illness that
held her in its grasp. A sigh of relief
was heard through the entire household when her sleep was broken.
“How long?” Donovan croaked, squinting into the murky
darkness. The windows had been covered
by heavy blankets, and the air in the room was oppressive.
Mama reached a hand over and felt for
fever, relieved when she found none. She
smoothed the dark hair back from the high forehead, and reached a cup up to
Donovan’s parched lips. Donovan took
several small sips before easing the cup away and dropping back down drained.
“Three days,” Mama replied. “How do you feel?”
“Exhausted, like I still
need to sleep.”
“You probably do. Your body has spent the last three days at
war with itself.”
Without warning, Donovan shot up then fell
back down. “Oh my
God!! Hannah!!”
“She has not been round, Donovan,” Mama
said, trying to hide the anger she felt directed at the small blonde
woman. Having witnessed their
interaction herself, she could not believe Hannah would be so unfeeling, but
she was not going to lie to Donovan either.
Surprisingly, Donovan did not show any shock at the revelation.
“She can’t, Mama. She was taken from me.” Not knowing how else to explain the reality
of what had happened, Donovan closed her eyes.
Mama misunderstood the gesture and patted her shoulder.
“Rest now, my friend. We will speak more later.” But Donovan was already asleep, and searching
her dreams.
************
Hannah was frantic. For three nights she had sought Donovan out,
and for three nights Donovan could not be found. Jack was growing more and more worried by
her pale, drawn features and shadowed eyes.
They had spent their days researching every
bit of information they had, and had become convinced that the secret to the
dilemma lay in Donovan’s belief of Hannah’s story. Although Hannah knew that Donovan’s *heart*
accepted her across time and space, she was sure the logical woman’s mind was
having far more difficulty with the concept, even if she didn’t voice her fears
aloud.
Hannah wanted to be angry, but couldn’t
find it in her heart to be mad at Donovan for not understanding just what
differences lay between them because of the time distinction. Even she’d been somewhat overwhelmed by the
reality of finding herself in the past, and she’d had an opportunity to study
it and knew it had been reality at one point.
The future was an unknown, and Donovan had no idea what life was like
there.
So Hannah was desperate to find Donovan to
explain what was going on.
Jack, meanwhile, had been keeping a close
eye on the weather. He was sure now the
odd disturbances were directly related to Donovan’s appearances. In the three days since her abrupt departure
from the present timeline, the weather had reverted to its normal
patterns. But by
mid-morning of the fourth day....
“Hannah,” Jack said, trying to keep the
hopeful excitement out of his voice.
“Why don’t you go lay down? You
look exhausted,” he added, putting a tender hand on her shoulder and guiding
her in the direction of her room.
Hannah scrubbed a hand across her eyes and
ran it through her hair, mussing it up nicely.
Jack wanted to smile at the sight she made, reminding him very much in
that moment of the five-year-old niece she’d once been. But it was an agitated twenty-five year old
woman who stood before him now, and he could feel she was nearing the end of
her rope.
“C’mon,” he urged her again. “Who knows?
You may find Donovan this time, but if not, you still need the
rest. I’m getting worried about you,
honey.”
She wanted to argue and she wanted to
cry. Instead, she dropped her head to
his shoulder, and let him comfort her for a long moment. Then she sighed and nodded.
“I am tired, and it couldn’t hurt. Will you wake me in a couple hours?”
Jack was fairly certain she’d kill him when
he woke her in a couple hours if what he suspected was true really was the
truth, so he hedged his bets. “I will
check on you in a couple hours. If you
are awake or restless, I will get you up.
How’s that?”
She looked up at him then, wondering what
was going on in his mind, but his eyes didn’t reveal anything except for honest
concern. Her shoulders slumped. “That’s fine.
I don’t actually expect to sleep anyway.”
Hannah let Jack walk her the short distance
to her bedroom, then turned and kissed his cheek. “Thanks, Uncle Jack.”
“What for, Little
Hannah?”
“Caring.”
He didn’t answer, but gave her a hug, then
gently pushed her through the open door of her bedroom. Without another word, he closed it behind
her, and moved back to the kitchen to finish making his iced tea.
************
Hannah regarded the closed door with a
raised eyebrow then shook her head. Jack
had always been a good friend, and he had been like a rock for her sanity the
last few days. She would have to think
of something incredibly sweet to do for him in return. She yawned.
But not right now. Right now, she
just wanted to curl into that warm, comfortable bed and sleep... something she
hadn’t been able to manage much of since Donovan had vanished.
She wondered if that might be part of the
reason she couldn’t find her, but put the questions aside. They weren’t going to help much at this
point, and she was so tired right now her body ached.
Hannah slipped out of her clothes, and slid
between the cool sheets with an exclamation akin to relief. Within moments, she was out like a light.
************
Donovan looked around, recognizing the
familiar glade, and noticing she was quite alone. Her head dropped, and she moved over to the
outcropping that overlooked the water to wait.
************
When Hannah opened her eyes, she saw that
she was in their private hideaway, and she breathed in the fresh air with
happiness. She looked around, seeing the
broad shoulders of her lover slumped in despondency as she sat on the rocks
watching the water trickle lightly beneath her perch.
Hannah couldn’t help the tiny cry of joy
that escaped her lips at seeing Donovan, and the dark head whipped around at
the unexpected, though very welcome sound.
Donovan jumped to the ground and began
running, even as Hannah began to run towards her. Observing that Hannah was coming to meet her,
she stopped and braced herself for the impact of their reunion. With arms wide open, they met and hugged tightly,
their momentum taking them to the ground.
No words were necessary as their bodies
melded into one another, then Hannah drew back just
enough to look into the blue eyes she loved.
Still silent, she leaned down, and captured the lips of the woman
beneath her, and long minutes passed as their mouths became reacquainted.
Finally, breathless and gasping for air,
they separated enough to lie forehead to forehead breathing one another’s
air. Donovan rolled them over so that
she lay to one side, but still on top of Hannah with their legs tangled
together.
“Oh Angel!” she whispered, before claiming
Hannah’s lips for her own again. Hannah
wrapped her hands in the thick dark hair that was shielding her and reveled in
the explosion of feeling she felt emanating from both herself and Donovan.
When they pulled back again, Donovan rolled
over onto her back, and pulled Hannah onto her body, elating in the weight of
Hannah’s body pressed into her own.
Hannah rested her head just above Donovan’s heart, and sighed in
contentment as the regular rhythm beat a timely march in her ear.
“God, I missed you, Donovan! I was frantic to find you, but you weren’t
here,” said with just the faintest hint of hurt and reproach.
Donovan traced Hannah’s features lightly
with a strong hand and the green eyes closed under the tender
ministrations. “I know. I’m sorry.
I was three days fighting off an illness. This is the first natural sleep I’ve had
since you were taken from me.”
Hannah grasped the hand and brought it to
her lips, kissing each fingertip, and lightly licking Donovan’s thumb. She smiled at the swiftly indrawn breath.
“Actually, I may have some answers to all
that. But it’s kinda complicated.”
Donovan gave her a crooked grin. “Of course it is... we are involved in
it.” She tightened her hold around
Hannah’s body. “But it will wait for a
little while longer. Right now, I just
want to hold you.”
Hannah’s only answer was to tighten her
hold.
************
They lay together at for the longest time,
still entwined together tightly and enjoying the peace and contentment of
simply being together again. Hannah
squeezed Donovan’s middle, smiling at the warm hug that enfolded her for long
minutes.
“I could get used to this, ya know,”
Donovan’s husky voice filled her hearing.
“Lying here with you in my arms. I like the way this feels.”
Hannah sighed. “So do I. But we have a lot to talk about if we want to
make it a reality.”
Donovan half rose
so she could look into Hannah’s eyes.
“Have you changed your mind? Do
you not want this anymore?” She didn’t
really believe it, not with the greeting they’d shared and the peace that
surrounded them, but she was a little bewildered by Hannah’s words and
tone. Her confusion showed plainly in
her eyes.
“You know better, Donovan,” Hannah replied
reaching up and bringing Donovan’s lips down to meet her own. She spent some moments reassuring the Captain
of just exactly how she felt, and pulled back only when she felt Donovan’s
hands begin to wander. “If you never
believe anything else, never, ever doubt the way I feel for you. That’s not gonna change. Ya got it?”
Donovan’s heart leapt at the fierce love
she saw reflecting from the green eyes she cherished. She nipped at Hannah’s nose. “I understand, Angel.”
Hannah chuckled. “I will continue to remind you of that.” She slipped off Donovan’s body and knelt
beside her. The she riffled her fingers
through the long dark locks. “I love
you, Donovan Scott, and I plan on spending our lifetimes showing you that on a
minute by minute basis.”
Donovan’s eyes widened and she sat up,
cupping Hannah’s face in her hand. “I
love you, Hannah Reilly. Marry me.”
Hannah reached her own hands to tangle in
Donavan’s hair, urging her lips closer.
“Yes,” she whispered. “Oh, Donovan, yes!”
Then their lips met, and the world faded from their reality for a very long
space of time.
************
“Ya know, “Donovan stated as she trailed
her hands up and down Hannah’s back. “We
are not getting much talking done.” She
watched as goose bumps followed the path that her hand took.
“No, we’re not,” Hannah sighed, “and we
need to if we are ever going to get to have a life together outside our
dreams.”
“What do you mean,
beloved?”
Hannah rolled up and stood, reaching down a
hand to help Donovan stand. “C’mon. Let’s go sit on the outcropping and talk.”
Donovan allowed herself to be pulled up, then she held tightly to Hannah’s hand, wondering what
obstacles lay ahead of them.
Chapter XIII
“Donovan, do you remember the other day
when we went to the Maiden?” Hannah
asked when they were seated side by side.
They were facing each other and holding hands, and green eyes looked
directly into blue as Hannah spoke.
Donovan nodded slowly. “When you mentioned the twi...
twi....”
“The twilight zone, yes... exactly. Do you remember what I told you about
myself?”
“Yes, you said you were from the
future. That you had not been born yet.”
“Did you believe me, Donovan?”
Donovan nodded, but averted her eyes. Hannah gently grasped her chin and brought
their eyes level again. “Donovan,”
Hannah asked again. “Did you believe me?”
“My heart knows you are not lying to me
Hannah, but my mind cannot seem to wrap itself around that truth. I cannot understand how you can be here with
me if you have not been born.”
“Well, that is the root of our problem.”
“What do you mean?”
Hannah sighed. This was the hard part. “Jack and I have spent the last three days
researching ... geez, everything. The
door worked for us because we were ignorant of the time difference between our
two lives. We didn’t realize we were
from diverse lifetimes.”
“Until you crossed the threshold and saw
the ship.” Donovan’s brow crinkled. “But that did not close the door, because we
crossed back through to your time.”
“Right, but it was easier for me to accept
being in your time because it has already existed for me. I have read and studied history, and I know
about the things that exist in your world.”
“I see,” Donovan drawled thoughtfully. “So once my mind was presented with actual
evidence of the truth....”
“It shut down, effectively closing the door
between us.”
Donovan was silent for a time after that
contemplating the bitter truth of Hannah’s words. “I am sorry, Angel. I never meant....”
“Shh, love.
Hush. I know you didn’t. It’s really not an easy thing to comprehend,
and getting hit in the face with it, so to speak.... You say you’ve been ill.” Hannah waited for Donovan nod
affirmatively. “Does this illness
resemble in anyway the illness you had when you found Michael, my father?”
Donovan’s gaze turned introspective, and
she cast her mind back. Finally she
looked squarely at Hannah. “It is almost
precisely the same thing. My head hurt
so badly, and according to Mama, I was in and out of consciousness for nearly a
week. I do not remember much.” She shook her head. “How are we gonna get around this?”
Hannah pressed her hands together and
lifted them to her lips. “I still need
to do some more research, but maybe educating you about the future slowly is
something we could try. I don’t think it
is me making you sick... maybe it is being hit so hard by the radical changes
of the future.”
“That makes sense. It cannot hurt to try, because I am not going
to let anything come between us, especially not my own doubts of what the
future really is.”
“You don’t seem to have a problem being *in*
the future... just a problem with the future itself. Am I making any sense at all here?”
Donovan chuckled. “Yes, beloved. You are making perfect sense to me. Shall we get started on my education?”
“Sure.
Let’s start with something easy, like plumbing. You already have a rudimentary understanding
of that.”
************
Sometime later, Hannah leaned back and
watched the smile draw across Donovan’s expressive features. “That is astounding. So I really am on the right track then. I just need to... mmph?” A dark brow rose into an equally dark
hairline.
“You just need to shut up and kiss me. We can worry more about the future
later. I want a little now time, now
please.”
Blue eyes twinkled rakishly, and Hannah
felt a wet tongue glide across her palm.
She jerked her hand away reflexively and Donovan wiggled her
eyebrows. “I am happy to oblige,
Beloved.” And without warning, Hannah
found herself covered in six feet of sexy sea captain. “Is this a better now?” Donovan purred. Hannah just pulled the taller woman into
herself and began to kiss her senseless.
************
She awoke with a smile on her face, then punched the pillow.
“Dammit! We were just getting to
the good stuff!” Hannah turned her head
and looked at the clock. Surprisingly,
two hours of real time had passed for her, and she wondered what had wakened
her. Then a knock sounded on her door,
and realized what had brought her back from the lands of dreams.
With a growl, Hannah flung the cover back,
and crawled from the bed, snatching up her robe and throwing it on. She opened the door and scowled at Jack.
“Yeeeeesssss?”
she said with exaggerated sweetness. The
fire in her eyes made him take a step back.
“I just thought you should know that the
odd weather pattern seems to be back, and a storm seems to be brewing. I was just wondering, um... that is... I
thought maybe... uh well....” He
scratched his head thoughtfully. “I
don’t suppose you, um... found Donovan, did you?”
She actually growled at him this time, and
it was followed by a crash of thunder that seemed more than a little
coincidental. Jack studied her a bit
more closely, and noticed beyond her sleep tousled look, she had a twinkle in
her eyes and lightly swollen lips. He
grinned nervously and backed away another step.
“Ya know,” he said, backing further
away. “I think this will wait til
later.” He made shooing motions with his
hands. “Why don’t you just go back to
bed and I’ll... whoa!!”
He got his arms up to catch her just as she
jumped at him, and he held her in a firm hug for a very long minute.
“I am so happy for you, little girl,” he
whispered into her hair as he felt the wet warmth of tears against his
neck.
“Thank you, Uncle Jack,” she said in
return. “I can’t tell you what all your
help means to me... what it could mean to *us*.”
“I’ve got a real good idea, honey.” He slowly released her and gently shoved her
towards her door. “Why don’t you just
get back in there and see if you can get some more sleep? It looks like the storm and the weather
pattern may be here to stay for a while.
I’ll just go... do... something.”
Hannah gave Jack an all-out dazzling grin
and kissed his cheek. “I love you, Uncle
Jack.”
“I love you too, Little Hannah,” he replied
as he closed the door behind her and went back into his study to resume his
work. He had a feeling his research
might be necessary now more than ever.
************
Hannah actually took a couple minutes to
use the bathroom, splashing water on her face, running a comb through her hair
and brushing her teeth. She knew it
didn’t make a difference in the dreamscape, but it made her feel better taking
the time to do it. Then she climbed back
into the bed, curling herself around a pillow and closing her eyes. She wondered if she could will herself to
sleep faster, not even realizing when she dozed off.
When she awakened this time, Hannah found
herself wrapped snuggly next to a warm, breathing body, and she kissed the
shoulder beneath her lips contentedly.
Then she closed her eyes again firmly, luxuriating in the total
satisfaction she found in simply being with Donovan.
The third time she opened her eyes, she
found her head pillowed in Donovan’s lap, and the pirate captain was gently
stroking her hair. Hannah stretched and
purred like a relaxed, happy kitten, and she felt the belly at her cheek bounce
slightly at Donovan’s soundless laughter.
“I like waking up here, in your arms. Was I
asleep long?”
“Minutes, as far as I can
tell. I do like waking up to find you in my arms or
me in yours, as the case may be,” Donovan smiled down at her, remembering
Hannah’s body wrapped around hers.
“That’s good,” Hannah said, “because it’s
going to be a rest-of-our-lives kinda thing.”
“You think we can get past the time
difference, then?”
Hannah looked at Donovan with a serious,
quizzical gaze. “Do you want to?”
“With my whole heart and soul,” Donovan
answered with equal sincerity.
“Then we will. When I awaken in my time, I’ll try the portal
and see if it works. If not, we will
meet here and work on it until we get the breakthrough we need.”
The dark head nodded, and they sat in
silence for a bit, each lost in their private thoughts. Donovan continued her light stroking, and
Hannah was lost in a comfortable half doze when the Captain spoke.
“You know, I have studied a bit of
science. It is exciting to know that so
much of what I have read about is not only possible, but very successful. It is almost like living another dream.”
“It’s no dream, love. It’s real, and we are going to make it
possible for you to understand and believe.”
Donovan grinned.
************
When Hannah awoke again, she was alone in
her bed and groaned. Their knowledge of
the truth made things a little more difficult to manage. Knowing that Donovan was waiting out there for
here, alive and real, just in another time... Hannah rubbed her throbbing
temples. It gave her a headache if she
thought about it too long. She smiled. She didn’t need to think about it. She simply had to make their being together a
reality. Piece of cake, right?
Hannah swung her legs over the side of the
bed and sat up, scratching her hands through her hair, then rubbing her
face. She looked at her clock, doing a
double take when she saw it was late afternoon.
Hannah rose and walked to the window, realizing that the storm outside
made it seem later than it actually was.
She paused to watch it for a long minute,
noting the beauty and majesty the fury created.
She wondered if her separation from Donovan had anything to do with the
ferocity she was witnessing, and made a mental note to talk to Jack about
it. Then she walked into the bathroom,
and shut the door.
************
Jack was sitting at his desk, much as he
had been since early afternoon. The
storm’s intensity seemed to be linked to Donovan’s reconnection to Hannah. He decided it needed more study, and wondered
how Hannah would feel about sharing the dates of her dream rendezvous with
Donovan from her diary. He decided it
would do no harm to ask, and put a note on his monitor to ask her when she woke
up.
He heard the shower running, and moved into
the kitchen to begin preparing supper.
He had a feeling Hannah would need to talk about a few things at least.
He knew he sure had some questions.
Jack smiled when Hannah crossed the
threshold into the living area. There
was a sparkle in her eye and a bounce in her step that had been missing.
“You’ve got the answer,” he said calming,
continuing to chop the vegetables in front of him. She took up a knife and bumped him slightly,
until he was sharing cutting board space.
“I think we were right. If we can educate her to the future, she
should be able to cross the portal again without incident.”
“Do you have enough time? The ball is only a few days off, and
historically, the Warrior Maiden leaves for
Hannah lifted a bite of celery to her lips,
adding a little cream cheese to it and chewing thoughtfully. “I have to believe we do, Uncle Jack. I think I only need to convince her of enough
to open the portal. Once that happens,
we’ll have plenty of time.”
Jack looked at her seriously, considering
her words. “You’re going with her,” he
said flatly. “If you get the portal
opened, you’re going to go back in time with her.”
Hannah returned his gaze evenly. “Yes, I am.
And when she has learned enough, accepted enough, we will come back
here.”
Jack smiled with sad understanding
reflected in his eyes. He knew the
likelihood of that happening was nil, and he would be losing his niece to a
fate decreed long before her birth.
Still, he knew from her expression that Donovan was what she needed, so
he nodded his agreement. “I believe you,
little Hannah. If anyone can make it
happen, you can.”
She grinned at him enthusiastically. “*We* can, Uncle Jack. I never would have gotten this far without
your help.”
He dropped the chopped vegetables into the
skillet, turning the heat down and stirring as her faced her direction
again. “Would you be willing to return
the favor... help me with my research a little?”
Hannah wiped her hands on a towel and
crossed to the fridge to fix them each a drink.
“Sure, Uncle Jack. What can I do
for you?”
“Could you list the dates of your dream
meetings with Donovan? I think they
coincide with some of the more spectacular storms we’ve had here. I know her presence in this timeline makes
the weather go wonky. I just think ya’ll’s, um... reunions and separations affect it in another
way all together.”
Hannah blushed slightly and nodded. “Sure.
Let me go get my diary.”
************
They sat down to dinner with Jack’s notes
and Hannah’s diary between them making comparisons. There wasn’t much conversation except to
point out similarities and slight differences between dates and occurrences.
“It’s almost like there is a lag,” Jack
commented absently.
“Time for the portal to
open and close, perhaps?”
“Very possible.”
Jack looked directly at Hannah now.
“Are you going to try to see her tonight? In her real time, I mean.”
Hannah nodded. “I’ve been waiting for the
storm to clear,” she said, regarding the clearing skies that reflected back to
her in the setting sun. “I think our
encounter earlier may have been enough to open the door.”
“And if it wasn’t?”
She shrugged. “If it wasn’t, we’ll try again. I’m not giving her up, Uncle Jack.”
He smiled at the fire in her eyes and
voice. “I am proud of you, Hannah,” he
said unexpectedly. “Never forget that,
okay?”
She looked at him quizzically, then stood
and wrapped her arms around his neck.
She planted a kiss on his relatively unlined face. “I won’t, Uncle Jack. I’m pretty proud of you too.”
************
“Donovan, are you sure about this?” Mama
asked again. The Captain had wakened
from her rest with the color in her face restored and her spirits high. Mama secretly wondered if perhaps the illness
had gotten to Donovan and given her a touch of madness. It was the only explanation she could find
for Donovan’s odd behavior.
“Yes, Mama,” Donovan answered patiently
with just a touch of humor in her voice.
“I am sure. I need to get home so
I will be there when Hannah comes back.”
“I do not understand, but I can see this
makes you happy.”
“It does, Mama. It does very much. And I promise, if we can,
we will come back and explain it all to you later.”
Mama nodded, accepting that. “You are still coming to the ball, yes? The celebration is in two days.”
Donovan smiled rakishly. “Yes ma’am.
It is tradition, you know, and I think Hannah is looking forward to
it. She has sent for a special costume
for the masquerade.”
Mama smiled at Donovan’s enthusiasm. She hoped Donovan was correct in her
reasoning for Hannah’s absence. She had
really liked the young writer, and knew without doubt that Donovan’s future was
tied to Hannah. She just wished she
understood why Hannah had disappeared when Donovan had needed her the most.
“Have you seen it?” Mama picked up the thread with no outward
indication of the thoughts that were running through her mind.
“No.
It had not arrived when we got separated.”
“No peeking, then,” Mama said, shaking a
finger in her direction with a smile.
“You know the rules, Captain.”
Donovan shook her head. She knew the rules, and so far, she had
chosen no one by the unmasking. She’d
been hoping to escort Hannah, but maybe this way would be better. It would settle the rumors and the
speculation once and for all.
“I know, but I will be with her at the
unmasking.”
“You are so sure then?”
“Yes.”
“Good,” was all Mama
said as Donovan stepped out the door.
************
Debendra made sure Donavan got back to her
cottage safely, then Donovan shooed him out of the house. She was anxious to take a look at her bathing
room to see if she could incorporate some the knowledge Hannah had imparted
earlier. Strangely, since meeting with
Hannah in their dreams, Donovan felt no residual sickness.
She smiled,
reliving the time they had spent simply holding one another. That intimacy was something she found she
craved more than she’d ever thought possible, and she hadn’t realized it until
it was nearly taken away from her forever. Donovan shivered suddenly at the
agony the mere thought left in her heart.
She sat down, staring at the painting of
herself and Hannah and trying to catch her breath. She wished Hannah had not asked Donovan to
wait for her to try the portal first.
She had an impulsive, overwhelming need have Hannah here and in her
arms.
Donovan stretched out on the couch, closing
her eyes and wishing for Hannah’s presence.
************
Hannah stood for a moment at the end of the
path watching as the sun slipped beneath the horizon. Then she took a deep breath and turned her
steps towards Donovan’s cottage.
She didn’t feel the coolness she had come
to associate with the portal, and her heart sank. Still, she continued on her way to the
bungalow.
Hannah turned into the pathway, and felt
her spirits pick up when she saw the building was once again in good
repair. She made her way up the steps
and rapped lightly on the door before pushing it open and stepping across the
threshold.
She looked around and noted with
satisfaction that the room had been restored, and the painting was back to its
original design.
“Donovan?
Donovan?” Hannah called out as she entered the kitchen. Her heart dropped again as she made a quick
tour of the house and realized that she had not crossed into Donovan’s time,
but she was encouraged by the state of her surroundings. Things were looking up, and that was a good
sign.
She traversed the small space back to the
couch and lay down, hoping to find Donovan waiting for her in their dreams.
************
Donovan opened her eyes at the light
stroking of her face. She smiled when
she saw Hannah, and pulled her down for a welcoming kiss. They were slightly breathless when they separated,
and Hannah withdrew just enough to rub noses with Donovan.
“It did not work, did it?” Donovan asked,
seeing tears pool in Hannah’s eyes.
Hannah bit her lip and shook her head negatively.
“Not completely,” she answered quietly,
“but we have made progress. The cottage
has been restored in my time to resemble what it is like in yours. Maybe you should try it. Since the door closed on your side, you might
have to be the one that has to step through first to reopen it.”
Donovan nodded thoughtfully. “In a peculiar way, that makes perfect
sense. Shall I try it now or...?”
“That is up to you, love. I am here in the cottage in my time.”
“Very well. Let
me wake up and see if I can cross the barrier.”
Hannah leaned down and brushed Donovan’s lips with her own before the
dreamscape began to fade.
************
Donovan woke with a smile of her face,
relishing the lingering scent of Hannah she could still smell from the
dreamscape. She stretched a bit and rose
from the couch, running her fingers through her hair to order it somewhat. Then she stepped out the door, and headed
down the beach.
This
was the tricky part,
Donovan mused as she walked steadily and with purpose. She had to cross the barrier and then return
to the cottage where she would hopefully find Hannah waiting. The question was
would they be in Hannah’s time or Donovan’s.
The Captain shook her head. Circular thinking like that could give her a
serious migraine. She decided to just go
with what she knew, and hope for the best otherwise.
About halfway between the cottage and
Jack’s place, she felt the familiar, welcome chill. With a brief grin and a triumphant look, she
turned and headed back to her bungalow at a run.
Donovan slowed as she reached the path,
uncertainty clenching her guts almost painfully. She wanted so badly for this to have worked
that she could almost taste it on the back of her tongue. Hesitatingly, she took the stone steps and
gradually eased the door open.
She squeezed her eyes shut and took a deep
breath then stepped across the threshold.
************
Hannah twitched at the tickling sensation
on her nose and swatted at it half heartedly in hopes it would go away. She rolled over towards the back of the couch
mumbling incoherently. The tickly
feeling followed, only it transferred its attentions to her now exposed
ear. The warm air caused her to shiver,
but the nip caused her eyes to pop open.
Hannah swung around swiftly, nearly
clocking Donovan in the face with her head.
Donovan snapped upright, keeping her hands lightly on Hannah’s shoulders. Hannah looked hard at her, then gently raised
her own hands to tenderly trace the planes of the now flesh and blood face
before her.
“It...” she squeaked, then stopped to clear
her throat. “It worked?” she whispered,
not needing an answer as she continued to touch Donovan, but getting one just
the same.
“It worked,” Donovan grinned, leaning down
to kiss Hannah again. She could very
easily get used to this, and knew without a doubt that she coveted the feeling
for eternity.
Hannah responded enthusiastically, wrapping
her hands in Donovan’s dark hair and pulling her closer still. After a long moment, she released Donovan’s
lips but not her head and she touched their foreheads together. “Let’s not lose this anymore,” she instructed. “The dreamscape is nice, but it so pales in
comparison to the real thing.”
“I concur, Angel. What is our next step?”
Hannah loosened her hold with one hand and
leaned back slightly to scratch her jaw.
“I think we should try a practical test.”
“Such as?”
“Tomorrow, I’d like to take you inside
Jack’s house. Wait...” she added holding
up a hand to forestall the argument she could see coming. “A controlled test... one
where I control what you see.”
She chuckled at Donovan’s raised eyebrow. “Trust me.”
“I do,” Donovan answered immediately. “Implicitly.”
Hannah kissed Donovan on the end of her
nose. “Good, because I
do you too.”
Donovan got up and lit the few candles in
the room and they sat for some time cuddling and just basking in one another’s
company. Finally, Hannah looked up at
Donovan’s profile from where her head rested on the Captain’s shoulder and
sighed. “I don’t want to, but I need to
get back. There are some preparations I
need to make before tomorrow.”
Donovan brushed a kiss on Hannah’s forehead
and sighed, releasing her and standing beside her. “I will walk you home.”
“Only partway,” Hannah cautioned. “I haven’t explained everything yet, and I
don’t want to take any chances on losing you through that doorway again.”
Donovan nodded her acceptance. “Very well.” She took Hannah’s hand, and the two made
their way up the beach back to Jack’s place.
Just before they reached the pathway,
Hannah turned and Donovan took her in her arms.
“I love you, Hannah. I will see
you tomorrow.”
Hannah wound her arms around Donovan’s neck
and lowered her lips down to meet Hannah’s own.
“I love you, Donovan, and you will see me in our dreams.”
Donovan captured Hannah’s lips, and they
took long minutes to leisurely explore one another. When they separated, breathing sporadically,
Donovan smiled, and gently pushed away from Hannah. “Good night, Beloved.”
Hannah walked backwards slowly away from
Donovan. “Happy dreams, my love,” she
said before turning and making her way up the darkened pathway. Donovan watched until she passed from view,
then spun on her heel and raced for home.
She had a lot to look forward to.
Chapter XIV
Hannah awoke refreshed with a smile on her
face. She and Donovan had spent the
night cuddled together sleeping for the most part. It was a rather peculiar phenomenon. Since they had finally met one another face
to face, it seemed easier to actually sleep together. Not that they couldn’t do other things as
well, as they still did. But it was
comforting to finally have the peace of sleeping in one another’s arms, knowing
that reality couldn’t take them away from each other. Hannah was confident that today would bring
about Donovan’s bodily return to her.
She got up and went to the kitchen,
surprised to see Jack inside instead of out for his morning swim. He chuckled when he saw her... for two
reasons. The first is she reminded him
very much of the wild-haired, wide-eyed little niece he recalled fondly. The second was the look of sheer confusion as
she tried to figure out why he was there.
It was apparent she wasn’t quite awake yet.
“Uncle Jack?”
“Haven’t looked out the window this
morning, hmm, Hannah?”
Hannah took a minute to process his words
before glance around and noting for the first time just how dark it was
outside. She continued to gaze outside
for a moment longer before her eyes widened in realization.
“Wow!
That’s quite a storm! Where’d it
come from? And isn’t it pretty sudden?”
“There’s a story there. You want some coffee before I tell it?”
Hannah extended her arm, vein up,
indication her need for a direct injection.
Jack laughed again, and handed her a double sized mug.
“Here,” he said putting an arm around her
shoulders and leading her to the couch.
“I think you need to be sitting for this, even with that double espresso
in your cup.
He let Hannah take several sips as they
both stared out the glass doors into the fury of the storm. Finally, she ran her hands through her hair
and set her cup on the table and turned towards him. “Okay, Uncle Jack. I think I am almost coherent now. What’s the scoop?”
“You want the facts first or just the
theory?” he asked, scrubbing his own short hair.
“Facts first, then
theory. I wanna see if you’re thinking what I am.”
“All right,” Jack said, and rose from his place
on the couch to pace. “The fact is that
a lot of the weird weather patterns around here are directly related to
Donovan’s comings and goings. By
everything I have been able to piece together, the storms come when she crosses
into our time.”
“So you think she has crossed again?”
Hannah asked hopefully.
Jack shook his head, hating to see the
slumped shoulders and dulled eyes his response garnered. “No, not this time. This storm is different, both in origin and
intensity. Were I to hazard a guess, I
would say that she is trying to open the door.”
“This storm is stronger, fiercer than most
she has caused, isn’t it?” Jack nodded
an affirmative. “Do you have a theory on
why?” He nodded again, but still didn’t
speak. “Would you care
to share?” a little curtly. Jack
started as though coming out of deep thought.
“Sorry.
Got to thinking there. I think the difference is that she actually
has to open the door this time. She has
to accept on faith that crossing the boundary means crossing out of her world
and into the relative unknown of yours.
It’s a huge step.”
“I’m not sure I follow you, Uncle Jack.”
He rubbed his hands over his face and
through his hair before sighing. “Let me
see if I can explain it a little more clearly.
When you and Donovan crossed over before, it was no problem, because you
were neither one aware that there was a big time difference between you. Even when you realized that she was from the
past, it was easier for you to accept because you have read and studied the
past and can believe what your senses are telling you about the reality of that
time and place.”
“I know all of that Uncle Jack. What does that have to do with the storm, the
portal, and Donovan getting back to me??”
Hannah’s frustration came through her tone of voice plainly.
“Donovan is fully cognizant of the portal
and the time barrier between the two of you now. I think the storm is her struggle to allow
the truth of her knowledge to become her reality. She has faith in you. She just needs to believe in herself and
cross over.”
Hannah’s eye widened in
understanding. “I need to go,” and she was out the door
without shoes, a shower or an umbrella.
She made it down the path and partway down
the beach before she slowed. “What am I
doing?” she asked herself out loud. “She
has to come to me. It is the only way
this will work. I have to go prepare
things for her arrival, ‘cause I know she will make it
back to me.” She looked around at the
storm and raised her voice. “You hear
me, Donovan?? I believe in you!!”
Then she turned and ran back to Jack’s
without a backwards glance.
************
Donovan woke with a start, the ferocity of
the storm outside her windows a perfect reflection of the turmoil that stirred
in her mind. She understood what Hannah
had said, and even accepted the fact that it was true, but getting her mind
wrapped around it was something all together different. It gave her a terrible headache every time
she tried to imagine existing more than a hundred years into her own future.
She shook her head violently to try and
clear all conscious thought from her mind, and rose to start the water
heating. She wanted a warm bath and a
cup of hot tea before she walked down the beach to find Hannah.
************
Hannah pushed her sodden hair out of her
eyes as she carefully mounted the step.
Jack handed her a towel without a word and waited for her to drop the
cloth around her shoulders before putting a mug of something steaming into her
hands.
She sipped the sweet coffee gratefully,
soaked to the bone by her recent excursion through the rain, and thoroughly
chilled by the air that was on in the house.
“Quick trip,” Jack commented.
“Yeah, it occurred to me that I can’t do
anything except believe in her. She has to get here on her own.”
“Uh huh.”
“So, in the meantime, after my shower, I’m
going to prepare things here for her introduction to my world.”
“You’re so certain she will overcome her
own disbelief then?” Jack asked, knowing that speaking it aloud would help
Hannah confirm it in her own mind.
“Y... y...yes!” she answered vehemently, then clamped her jaws together to keep her teeth from
chattering. She shivered and
sneezed.
“All right.
That’s just about enough of that.
This is no time for you to get sick, young lady,” Jack said
sternly. Let’s go get you into a hot
shower.”
Hannah nodded. “S... s...sounds like a p...plan. Even if...f...f it t...t...takes he...her a d...day or t...two, I wa...wanna b...be r...read... ready f...for her.”
By this time they were in the bathroom, and
Jack turned on the water to warm it up.
“You get undressed and get in that shower, honey. Then we’ll see what we can do to make things
ready for Donovan. I’ll be in the office
if you need anything.” Then he closed
the door behind him without another word.
Hannah stepped into the warmth of the
shower and sighed in relief.
************
The next two days there were furious storms
and Hannah was grateful to Jack for both his help and support. They worked feverishly to hide as much of the
modernity of the house as they could manage.
Jack built cabinet doors to hide the television and the
refrigerator. Hannah put away all the
lamps and small appliances.
She knew there was nothing she could do
about the glass or the plumbing, though she was glad that Jack’s window
treatments were a cotton material, and his furniture tended towards wood and
leather, much like Donovan’s did.
They decided to keep the study locked so
Donovan couldn’t stumble into technology her mind was not ready to
understand. Hannah planned to introduce
her to life in the twenty-first century very slowly, because being without her
was just not acceptable. She had no
intention of allowing another separation like this one again if it were in her
power to prevent it.
The third evening of storms found Jack and
Hannah sitting together in the living room staring silently at the fire. They’d finished up their preparations earlier
that morning, and there was still no sign of Donovan. In fact, the storm had grown exponentially
with each passing hour to the point that Hannah feared they were sitting in the
middle of a stationary hurricane. She
mentioned the possibility to Jack.
“I dunno, Hannah. I wonder if my presence here is making it
harder for her and her frustration is making itself known in the storm. I’m gonna try something. Tomorrow morning, I’m gonna go into
town. Maybe that will clear the way for
her to make it through the door.”
“You think it will help, Uncle Jack?”
“I think it can’t hurt at this point. We only have three days until the Pirate’s
Ball. I am almost certain she crosses
then, but I think for her to be able to function in our time, she has got to be
able to control her destiny as it were.
She has to consciously be able to cross back and forth like you did.”
“And you think your being here hinders that
somehow?”
“I think the fewer obstacles in her way the
better, at least until she gets a handle on things.”
“What if she can’t, Uncle Jack? What if she can’t cross the barrier? I haven’t seen her in my dreams the last two
nights.”
Jack sat thoughtfully for a time after
that. “It could very well be she is
afraid of failure, Hannah, and doesn’t want to see you until she can overcome
what she perceives as her own breakdown in belief. It could be that she is just so exhausted
mentally trying to overcome this barrier that she is sleeping too deeply to
hear you. Whatever the reason, you have
to decide whether or not you are willing to give everything up to be with her
if she cannot come to you.”
“I am, Uncle Jack. I told her I was. But she has to open the door.”
Jack opened his mouth to say something,
then stopped and patted her thigh.
“Well, we’ll try this tomorrow, and see if it makes a difference. At the very least, I will get ice cream out
of it.” His eyes twinkled and he was
glad to see the responding twinkle in hers. It had been a few days.
She chuckled. “Uh huh. I shoulda known there was a motive behind
that.”
“You betcha,” he replied lightly. “And if you are good, I may even bring home
some for you and Donovan to share.”
“Introducing Donovan to the delights of ice
cream, hmm? I think I could learn to
enjoy that rather quickly,” Hannah said saucily, though she couldn’t stop the
blush that ran up her face.
Jack laughed, though he couldn’t hide his
blush either. “And on that note... I am
going to bed.” He stood then leaned down
and kissed Hannah on the cheek. “Goodnight, little Hannah.
Happy dreams.”
“Goodnight, Uncle Jack.”
She banked the fire, and went to her own
room, hoping beyond hope to find Donovan in her dreams.
************
“Donovan?”
“Hannah?”
Donovan looked around in the darkness.
“Hannah, Beloved, where are you?”
“I’m right here with you Donovan. Listen to the sound of my voice. Can you see me?”
“No.
It is so dark here. I cannot see
anything. I feel like I have lost you...
like I am all alone.”
The absolute despair in Donovan’s voice
made Hannah want to cry, but she steeled her resolve and focused her entire
being on believing in Donovan... believing in *them*.
“You’re not all alone, love. I’m right here with you, just like I have
always been. You just need to believe,
Donovan. I won’t let anything happen to
you. You have to have faith in me... in
us.”
Donovan’s dream self closed her eyes, and
she focused solely on the sound of Hannah’s voice. Hannah continued speaking in smooth even
tones until Donovan felt herself relaxing into Hannah’s warm embrace. When welcoming solid arms closed around her,
Donovan opened her eyes to see Hannah’s smiling face looking back at her.
Without speaking, she tilted her head up
and captured the ardent lips just above hers.
For a long moment, she simply reveled in the sensation of them being
together once more. Then she pulled away
and lifted a hand to tenderly trace Hannah’s features. Hannah’s eyes fluttered closed involuntarily
and she just let herself feel.
Finally, Donovan wove her fingers into
blonde locks and she pulled Hannah’s lips down to a mere hairsbreadth of her
own. “I missed you. I am sorry I....”
“Shh,” Hannah whispered, covering Donovan’s
supple lips with her fingertips. “It’s
all right, Donovan. I know it’s
hard.” She removed her fingers and
planted a kiss on Donovan’s mouth, then pulled back before Donovan could deepen
it.
“I want you to try something
tomorrow.” She waited until the dark
head nodded a tentative agreement. “I
want you not to worry about crossing the barrier or opening the portal or
stepping into the future, okay? I want
you to focus solely on coming home to me.
I want you to picture us together in the same time and place. Can you do that?”
Donovan thought seriously about Hannah’s
request, and about how much sense it really made. “I can do that, if you will do something for
me.”
“Anything, love. You
know that.”
“Focus all your thoughts on me. Give me a path to follow that will lead my
heart to yours.”
“It’s already there, Donovan. You just have to follow it home.”
Donovan smiled. “I love you, you know.”
“I know.
I love you, too. Now rest and I
will see you in the morning.”
************
Hannah woke to the sounds of birds and the
glint of sunshine in her eyes. She
smiled when she realized the storm had finally passed and she jumped out of
bed. It boded well for the day.
She took a quick shower and dressed in a
native sarong and halter top. She felt
confident that she would bring Donovan into her world today.
Hannah opened the house wide and let the
summer breeze blow through, enjoying the tang of the
sea she could smell. She grabbed two
apples and two bananas, and she made her way down the steps and on the path
towards the beach with a bounce in her walk.
She could hardly contain the happiness she felt. Her optimism was bubbling over this
morning. She could believe enough for
them both.
When she got to the end of the path, her
breath caught. There just to the east of
the opening stood Donovan, digging her toe in the sand for all
the world like a five-year-old caught with her hand in the proverbial
cookie jar. Hannah for her part, simply
squealed with delight, and launched herself into Donovan’s unsuspecting but
very willing arms.
Hannah leaned down and kissed Donovan
thoroughly who proceeded to spin them around when they broke for air. Hannah laughed out loud at Donovan’s
exuberance. “I know you could do it, love. I knew you’d make it today!”
Donovan gently deposited Hannah back on the
sand and cupped her face tenderly in her hands.
“That faith is why I made it, Angel.
Never stop believing in me... in us.”
“Oh, I think you can count on that,
sweetheart. I’m in this for the long
haul.” She bent down to retrieve the
fruit she’d dropped upon seeing Donovan standing there waiting for her, and
missed the look of utter adoration that passed over Donovan’s face. “Here,” Hannah added. “Breakfast.”
Donovan accepted the fruit and dropped into
the sand, content to sit with Hannah forever.
Hannah sat down a little more carefully, not wanting sand in the wrong
places, especially this early in the morning.
She and Donovan had a lot of lost time to make up for, and there was
just so much she needed to bring Donovan up to speed on concerning the modern
world. She shook her head to clear
it. She could get depressed just
thinking about it if she let herself think too hard. She would do what she could with the time she
had and work from there. She couldn’t
believe a little bitty thing like time would keep them apart as hard as they’d
struggled to find one another across it.
Donovan had been gazing out at the horizon
much as Hannah had been until she heard the blonde woman muttering to
herself. With an amused quirk of lips,
she turned her head and asked, “Something you would like to share, or should I
guess why you are mumbling under your breath and shaking your head at me?”
Hannah blushed prettily and Donovan laughed
out loud. Hannah lightly slapped a linen
covered leg.
“Be nice to me, Cap’n.”
“Or what?” came the teasing reply. “What is a comely little wench like you going
to do to the likes of me? Hmm?”
Hannah reached out and grabbed Donovan by a
very sensitive part of her anatomy, causing the Captain to gasp in surprised
pleasure. Using said anatomical
leverage, Hannah pulled Donovan closer to her til their lips were just touching
and she could easily see the darkening of desire in the blue orbs so close to hers. She grinned evilly.
“I won’t do a damned thing, Cap’n. Just keep that in mind.” She released the nipple she’d been pinching,
and gently pushed Donovan away from her.
She stood and brushed the sand off her butt. “You coming?”
Donovan had fallen onto her back trying to
catch her breath from the fire Hannah had started with a mere touch. She looked up and saw the very devil peeking
back at her from Hannah’s green eyes and leapt to her feet. She caught Hannah round the waist and started
an assault on her neck that ended with a bright purple mark on Hannah’s pulse
point. She allowed Hannah to guide her
head up until their lips met for a long moment.
“Damn, woman! What I let you do to me. What you do to me whether I let you or not,”
Donovan growled in frustration. “You are
so lucky I love you.”
“Oh, Donovan.
That I’ve always known. No one is
as lucky as I am.”
Donovan had no answer to make except to
kiss Hannah again, gently pouring forth the love she felt until Hannah felt
herself surrounded by that love.
“I love you too, Donovan,” she said as they
parted. “Now, let me introduce you to my
world.” She took a silk blindfold from
the halter top where she’d tucked it next to her breast. Donovan’s eyebrow went up, but she didn’t
comment on the blush that covered Hannah’s features so vividly.
She reached up, then
changed her mind. “Kneel for me,
sweetheart.”
Donovan complied, and Hannah secured the
blindfold around Donovan’s face, ensuring she couldn’t see anything. Hannah walked around to stand in front of
Donovan, and took the large hand in her smaller one.
“C’mon, love. Trust me to get you home safely.”
“I do, Hannah.”
************
It was slow going as Hannah was extra
vigilant to ensure that Donovan didn’t misstep or trip on anything. Once they were inside the house, Hannah led
Donovan into the bathroom. Donovan
already had rudimentary knowledge of plumbing, so she figured she would be safe
enough starting there. She seated
Donovan on the edge of the Jacuzzi tub since that put them almost on an even
level, then she removed the blindfold and held her breath.
Donovan kept her eyes closed when the
blindfold slipped off, allowing her other senses to adjust to her new
surroundings. Her nose twitched as it
was assaulted by numerous scents she was unable to readily identify. Her ears heard silence, then something beyond
it. There was an odd echo she didn’t
recognize, and she sat still with her eyes closed a moment longer. The touch of Hannah’s hand on her arm made
her smile, and the concern she radiated made her grin even wider.
“Donovan?”
Donovan knew no harm would befall here with
Hannah there, and she slowly blinked her eyes open. She allowed herself to focus on Hannah until
her breathing slowed and she felt calm return.
She hadn’t realized how scared she was of disappearing again until she
felt her heart rate physically slow.
Hannah slowly ran her hands up and down
Donovan’s arms until she felt the pulse underneath her fingertips slow and
steady.
“You all right there, love?”
Donovan nodded. “Yes.
I was just afraid....” She
stopped, unable to articulate further, but knowing Hannah would understand.
“I know, baby. So was I.
I’m glad you’re still here with me.”
“Myself as well.”
Slowly, Donovan took her eyes off of Hannah’s
and permitted herself to look around the room more thoroughly. The first thing she noticed was a huge mirror
whose clarity she’d never seen equaled before in all of her travels. She turned Hannah gently around to face it
and pulled the smaller woman’s body into hers, wrapping her arms around
Hannah’s middle and resting her chin on Hannah’s shoulder.
They gazed at each other in the glass for
what seemed like ever before Donovan whispered, “Wow!”
Hannah lightly squeezed the arms embracing
her. “We make a beautiful couple, don’t
we?”
For answer, Donovan stood and brought
Hannah with her, then shuffled them to the vanity so she could reach out and
touch the smooth surface. Donovan
brought her hand back to Hannah’s face, and watched Hannah’s reactions in the
mirror. She smiled when Hannah closed
her eyes to enjoy the sensations.
Donovan leaned down and blew lightly in Hannah’s ear, smiling at the
trail of goosebumps that popped up.
“Yes,” she finally answered. “We make a very beautiful couple.”
Slowly Hannah opened her eyes and
smiled. “Glad you think so.”
“I do.
I have never seen myself so clearly.
How do they do that?” Donovan
released Hannah to creep around to the side of the mirror and try to see the
back. Hannah laughed and pulled her away
from the glass.
“I don’t know, love. We just buy it that way.”
Donovan looked back at her amazed. “Astounding. What wonderful craftsmanship.”
Hannah didn’t know how to respond to this
enthusiasm for a mirror so she simply nodded her agreement and took Donovan’s
hand. She reseated her on the ledge of
the Jacuzzi and stepped back to the center of the room. Donovan waited patiently for Hannah to speak.
“I thought we’d begin your initiation into
the twenty-first century here, since you already have more than a basic
understanding of modern plumbing. It has
a toilet,” pointing as she went around the room. “A bathtub,” not bothering to
explain what a Jacuzzi was just yet. “A shower and the vanity area with two sinks. There is hot and cold running water and
electricity, which you’ve read about.”
Donovan’s head nodded, her eyes wide with
wonder and excitement.
“We’re not going to get into the
electricity and stuff today, so please don’t touch
these,” Hannah asked, indicating the switches on the walls, but if you want to
look around in here and see how things work, please feel free. I’ll answer any questions I can, though I
will tell you that my plumbing knowledge is nil.”
Donovan was up like a shot wandering around
the room several times just looking. She
glanced back at Hannah, who nodded.
“It’s okay to touch, Donovan. I
know you want to understand how it works.”
Donovan’s smile was big enough to light up
the room, and reminded Hannah of a child who’d been granted their greatest
Christmas wish.
For hours they stayed in the bathroom while
Donovan investigated every nook and cranny to see how things worked. Finally she leaned back with a satisfied
smile.
“I think I can do this. I think I can make some of this work at the
cottage.”
Hannah smiled, especially when Donovan
cupped her face. “Thank you, Hannah,”
Donovan whispered. “Thank
you for taking a chance with me and for showing me all this.”
“It was my pleasure, love, though I have to
say I have never seen anyone get so excited about plumbing before.”
Donovan chuckled. “Well, it validates some ideas I have
had. And it gives me hope, because I
have been in your world for a while and nothing has happened to send me home.”
Just at that moment there was a knock on
the bathroom door. Hannah had heard Jack
come back from town, and wondered how long it would be before his curiosity
overcame his good manners. He’d lasted a
lot longer than she’d expected, and she had to smile now at the timid knock.
Hannah looked at Donovan, whose head had snapped
up at the first sound. Donovan turned
her eyes to Hannah, the question in them clear.
“It is my Uncle Jack. He has been pivotal in helping me, and he
wants to meet you.”
Big blue eyes went round, and Donovan
swallowed hard, but nodded gamely. It
was only fair after all. Hannah was
going home to meet her folks, even though Donovan wasn’t sure she was ready for
her Mother.
Hannah patted Donovan’s leg. “It’s okay, honey. He will like you for my sake, and then he
will like you for yours.” She smiled
mischievously. “Besides, he brought us
ice cream.”
Donovan smiled at that pronouncement. She’d had ice cream once a very long time
ago, and remembered it fondly. She
wondered if it would live up to her memories, and then promptly forgot to
wonder as Jack crossed the threshold and into the bathroom.
************
The ice cream was really good and Donovan
savored every single bite. Jack was kind
and didn’t interrupt her enjoyment with questions. Instead, the three sat back as comfortably as
they could manage in the bathroom and ate their ice cream in peace.
When they were done, Hannah excused herself
to take the utensils back to the kitchen.
She knew Jack wanted a word with Donovan, and the look she and Donovan
had shared conveyed that the Captain was eager to get it over with.
So she took her time and rinsed things off
before making her way back into the bathroom.
The two of them were in a deep discussion, having bonded over, of all
things, plumbing. Jack was giving
Donovan some pointers on adjustments she could make to be able to use some of
the conveniences he had in his home with things that were available in her
time.
Hannah just stood in the doorway with her
hands on her hips shaking her head. She
chuckled and Donovan rose and pulled her into the room. Then talk turned more personal.
“I promised Hannah she could be here when I
grilled you, Donovan.” Donovan nodded
her head as though she’d expected this.
Jack smiled at them both, easily seeing the love between them, then he focused his attention back on Donavan.
“I would like to know your intentions
towards my niece, Donovan, and your feelings for her. She is all the family I have left and I want
to know if you can be trusted to protect something so precious.”
“Uncle Jack!” Hannah didn’t know if she was more
embarrassed or upset. Donovan twined
their fingers together and patted her arm gently.
“It is all right, Angel. He has every right. And the truth is, I would be just as harsh
were I in his shoes.” She turned her
attention back to Jack.
“It is my intention to love, honor and keep
her, in sickness and in health, for richer or poorer, til death do us
part.” Hannah’s eyes grew wide as she
recognized the marriage vows that Donovan was repeating, and she almost missed
the rest of what Donovan had to say.
“As for what I feel for her... I cannot
tell you Jack. There are not words in my
vocabulary to cover what it is that I feel.
I love her, certainly with all that I am and all that I have, but even
that does not begin to cover what she is to me or what I feel for her.”
Jack nodded his understanding and opened
his arms to Donovan. “Welcome to the
family, my dear.”
She smiled and accepted his hug, then
turned and pulled Hannah into the embrace as well. The talk turned to other things.
************
As darkness came, Donovan rose and readied
herself to go back to the cottage. Jack
gave her another brief hug. “I look
forward to the day you can stay without fear of being sent away from us.”
Donovan looked at Hannah and nodded. “Myself as well,
Jack. I will hope for it to be one day
very soon.” Hannah blushed and Donovan
grinned. “My
blindfold, madam. I must make my
way home until tomorrow.”
Jack’s eyes grew round as he saw Hannah
reach into her halter top for it, and he quickly scooted out of the room. Donovan simply snatched it and greedily
sucked in the scent, watching Hannah’s blush deepen further with a smile. She handed it back and seated herself on the
tub ledge, waiting patiently for Hannah to tie it around her eyes. A loud, low rumble startled her, and she
pulled back.
Hannah chuckled. “We forgot to eat. I’m kinda hungry.”
As if on cue, Donovan’s stomach
growled. “It seems I am as well.”
Hannah nodded. “I’ll see if I can find us something to snack
on during the walk back.” She retied the
blindfold and led Donovan through the house.
She seated her on the porch with the command, “Wait here.” Then Hannah went back into the house and
grabbed some fruit from the counter.
Then she went back out through the glass door and took Donovan’s hand,
not releasing it until they were off the path and on the beach headed toward
the cottage. Then she untied the
blindfold and pulled Donovan down to sit beside her in almost the exact spot
they’d shared breakfast in.
“Today was a good day, huh?”
Donovan nodded, taking a huge bite of her
pear. “Yes it was, but my days are
always good when we are together.
Tomorrow will be better, because it brings us one step closer to being
together without fear of time separating us,”
They sat together quietly then, sharing
their fruit and watching the sun sink below the horizon. Finally it grew fully dark and Donovan stood,
reaching a hand out to help Hannah stand.
“I need to go, but I will see you in our
dreams?”
Hannah nodded. “Absolutely, love.” She pulled Donovan’s head to her for an
extended kiss. “I love you, Donovan.”
“And I love you, Hannah. Always.”
They kissed again before reluctantly
parting, and Donovan began walking backwards towards her cottage. Hannah watched until she was out of sight,
then turned and went back into Jack’s house.
It had been a good day, but she was exhausted. She was looking forward to sharing her dreams
with Donovan in their safe haven.
Chapter XV
“Hannah?”
Donovan looked around the bathroom, wondering why her dreams had brought
her into Hannah’s world. She recognized
everything easily now, and smiled as she thought of the improvements she could
make on her own bathing room at the cottage.
She wished she could figure out a way to have hot running water, but....
The bathroom door opened and Hannah stepped
through, a puzzled look on her face. She
smiled when she saw Donovan standing there, then walked straight into her arms
and gave her a hug.
“Donovan?
What are we doing here?”
The Captain shrugged broad shoulders,
absorbing the hug greedily. Though they
now had personal contact, she had long ago learned to treasure these moments
with Hannah and she did so now with relish.
“I do not know, Hannah. I was hoping you could tell me.”
Hannah took Donovan’s hand and led her back
to the edge of the Jacuzzi, seating her before standing between Donovan’s
slightly parted legs. She rested her
forearms on Donovan’s shoulders and loosely clasped her hands together behind
the strong neck. Then Hannah leaned down
and touched her forehead to Donovan’s.
“I can give you my theory.” The dark head nodded and Hannah continued
speaking. “I think our minds are
probably on overload. There is so much
for me to show you... so much you need to learn before you can truly come into
my world. Our dreams are just a
reflection of that.”
Donovan laid her head down on Hannah’s
chest, hungrily soaking in the scent and warmth that surrounded her. “Will you be offended if I do not want the
necessity of reality to intrude on our dreams?”
Hannah withdrew slightly... just enough so
she could gaze into Donovan’s eyes. “I’m
not sure I understand what you are asking, Donovan.”
The Captain released a sigh. “I know I have a lot to understand about your
world, and I do not begrudge spending any time spent learning it together. But I have spent years cherishing the rare
time we have together here, and even though we are obviously able to connect
here more often since we... well, since we have actually physically met.... I just do not want to give it up.”
“I understand, Donovan. This is our special private place.”
Donovan nodded her head vehemently. “Yes, I want it to stay that way.”
Hannah smiled. It was one of the few times Donovan had
reminded her of a petulant five-year-old child.
She had to acknowledge the truth of the words though. She herself resented greatly that reality was
choosing to intrude on the one place she had always found an escape.
“Close your eyes, Donovan. Close your eyes and picture us in the
meadow. Picture us in the meadow by that
tree... you know the one....” Hannah
closed her eyes as well and imagined.
“Listen to the stream trickle. Do you hear it? And the breeze... can you smell the salt
tang?”
Donovan actually felt the breeze blow
across her skin and sighed in contentment.
She was glad to be in love with a writer, especially a writer who could
paint such vivid pictures with her words.
Donovan kept her eyes closed, listening with
satisfaction to the portrait Hannah was bringing to life in her mind.
Finally Hannah leaned down and whispered in
Donovan’s ear. “Open your eyes, love.”
Donovan did so slowly, blinking rapidly as
sunlight greeted her gaze. She found
herself at the base of the old oak with Hannah wrapped comfortably in her
arms. She looked down into smiling green
eyes.
“Thank you,“ she
said, her voice tender and sincere.
“It was my pleasure, love. We have plenty of time, and this is our
sanctuary. We can work on your education
while we travel to your home. I promised
to meet your folks, right?” Donovan
nodded. “And it is quite a long voyage
home and back again, correct?” Donovan
nodded again. “So we will save our work
for some of our waking hours and our dreams for us. Agreed?”
Donovan didn’t nod this time, but leaned
down and captured a pair of willing lips in a passionate kiss for her answer.
Hannah broke away breathless and patted the
chest beneath her for good measure.
“I’ll take that as a yes,” she added smiling. Then she rested her head back over Donovan’s
heartbeat and let the sound carry her into a deep peaceful oblivion. Donovan listened to the steady rise and fall
of Hannah’s breathing, feeling her own slow to match it before she too,
surrendered to sleep.
************
Donovan woke refreshed, though slightly
disoriented. She was in her own bed
wrapped tightly around a pillow that until she has awakened had felt like
Hannah to her. She frowned slightly,
looking forward to the day when she could wake up with the real thing in her
arms regularly.
Donavan stood and moved to the bathroom,
noting with a critical eye all the things she wanted to do with the space now
that she had the knowledge to do so. She
wondered though if she’d be able to find anything equivalent in her own time to
do what she wanted to do.
She took care of her morning business, and
set the tepid water to filling the bathtub, then she
crossed into the kitchen to stoke the fire to heat the water for her tea. She and Hannah had agreed that Hannah would
try to cross through the portal this morning. so she
had time to prepare at her leisure.
A knock on her door startled her and she
frowned. It was just past sunrise, and
only an extreme emergency would bring a member of her crew to the cottage,
especially at this time of day. Donovan
ran her fingers through her unruly hair and walked to the door, opening it
without preamble.
Then she wished sincerely she’d looked
first.
Hannah stood in front of her, her face
freshly scrubbed clean and her hair still wet from its washing. She wore a red sarong and halter that had a
delicate floral pattern woven into it.
Donovan smiled in appreciation, then frowned at
her own rumpled appearance.
“I did not expect you quite so early,” she
muttered not moving away from the door.
She was embarrassed at being caught unawares and the feeling made her a
little off balance and testy.
The smile slid from Hannah’s face as
Donovan made no move to welcome her inside.
“I’m sorry, Donovan. I woke up
early and was just so anxious to get to you that I didn’t stop to consider that
you might not be ready for me to be here.”
She backed up a pace. “I’ll,
um... I’ll just go and....”
She didn’t get to finish as Donovan caught
her by the arm and pulled Hannah into her.
“No. I am sorry, Hannah. I....”
She ran her free hand through her wild hair. “I always want you here with me. I just hoped to look a little more
presentable before you got here is all.”
Hannah tipped her head back, and wrapped
her hands around Donovan’s neck. “Donovan, sweetheart.
I don’t expect you to be perfectly groomed all the time. Hell, when I first saw you, you were all hot
and sweaty from working on the roof as I recall.” The timbre of her voice deepened and her eyes
took on a darker color. “I found it
quite sexy, actually.”
A dark brow rose. “You did?”
“Uh huh.” She
gently urged Donovan’s head forward.
“And I think you’re pretty cute all sleep rumpled.”
Donovan rested both hands on Hannah’s hips,
and drew them together with a smile.
“You do?”
Hannah nodded again. “Uh huh. Donovan, love is not just about moonlight and
roses, candlelight, picnics and walks on the beach. Love is morning breath and messy hair and
dirty dishes and laundry. Love is
sharing your everyday lives, good and bad, and wanting to be together anyway.”
“I know, and I know you love me... I just
wanted....”
Hannah kissed Donovan firmly. “I know.
You go get cleaned up and primp, and I’ll fix us some tea. How does that sound?”
“That sounds... HEY! British sea captains do not primp!”
“No, but I’ll bet Donovan Scott the woman
does now, doesn’t she?” Donovan dropped
her head and blushed, mumbling something unintelligible under her breath. “I though so. G’wan now. You’ll feel better, and I really need a cup
of tea this morning.”
Donovan clasped Hannah’s hand in her larger
one and led her into the cottage. She
walked Hannah to the kitchen and seated her.
“Water should be boiling in a few
minutes. The tea leaves are here,”
removing them from the cabinet, “and the mugs are....” She stopped speaking when Hannah took her
hand and walked her toward the bathroom door.
“Take your bath, Donovan. I can find what I
need to fix us tea.”
Donovan chuckled. “You just want free reign in the
kitchen. Don’t think I can....”
Suddenly it occurred to Donovan that her
bath water had been running for quite some time. “Damnation!!” she exclaimed before rushing
into the bathroom to shut the water off.
She skidded to a halt, turning off the water just before it crested over
the lip of the tub. “Dissinfrattinmudderblippin....”
she muttered, knowing she’d have to empty the tub somewhat before being able to
actually use it.
Hannah’s eyebrows rose
at the first epithet, and she slowly followed Donovan into the room, watching
with a smile as the other woman stopped the running water just in time. She absolutely did not expect Donovan to peel
her shirt of before reaching a hand carefully down to loosen the plug. She stood staring,
trying to remember to breathe as the muscles in Donovan’s back rippled with
every movement of her body.
Hannah choked back a cry, causing Donovan
to half-turn towards her to see where the sound came from. She felt a rakish grin form as she saw the
look of unveiled desire settle in Hannah’s eyes. She turned so her back was once again towards
the blonde woman.
“Do you like what you see Hannah?” The Captain was well aware of the deepening
of her voice and the fire in the green eyes on her back was burning a hole
through her. She didn’t hear Hannah’s
footsteps as she crossed the room, but she felt her presence even before warm
hands landed on her shoulders. Donovan
unconsciously leaned back into the firm touch.
“I love what I see, Donovan,” burring
directly into the brunette’s ear and making a pleasant tingle run the length of
her spine. “I thought I already made
that clear this morning.” She absently
rubbed her hands along the bare skin of Donovan’s back and arms, relishing the
silky texture under her fingertips.
“You did,” Donovan managed to growl through
clenched teeth. It was taking all she
could do not to simply turn around and....
Hannah leaned down and kissed the juncture
of her neck and shoulders. “Get your
bath, love,” she whispered. “I’ll be in
the kitchen when you get done.”
Donovan didn’t see the agonized look on Hannah’s
face as the smaller woman pulled away from her.
She merely sat with unfocused eyes staring at the slowly draining water
trying to regain her equilibrium. “My
God, that woman is going to kill me one day, but what a way to die.”
She grinned fiercely then, feeling
cherished and surrounded by Hannah’s love.
No one had ever made her feel as cared for as Hannah did with her words
or her touch, and the look in her eyes....
Donovan sincerely believed Hannah had the most expressive eyes she had
ever encountered, not knowing that her own did the very same thing to Hannah.
She stripped quickly and stuck the plug
back into the tub now that the water level had dropped sufficiently to allow
her to sit down without sloshing water onto the floor. She picked up the soap and a wash cloth and
began scrubbing vigorously. It occurred
to her to wonder if Hannah would come in and wash her back, then decided not to
tempt fate. Donovan was on sensory
overload, and figured that much tactile contact from Hannah would send her self
control spinning right off its axis.
She bathed hastily, grateful for the lovely
cinnamon scent her mother had put into her soap. For all the differences she and her mother
had, this was one of the few ways she still felt her mother’s love for her.
Before she could slide into any maudlin
thoughts, Donovan rose from the water and wrapped herself in a large towel and
padded across the floor to her bedroom.
Hannah listened to the splashing coming
from the other room as she investigated all the nooks and crannies of the
kitchen. In addition to the tea leaves,
Hannah had also found Donovan’s small stash of eggs and some bread which she
suspected Mama had made.
She set about hunting for a skillet which
she found rather easily. The cutting
board was a little more difficult, and she finally gave it up as a lost cause,
choosing to cut on a plate instead. She
found a knife, and winced when she cut herself testing it for sharpness.
“Shoulda known it’d be sharp,” she muttered
to herself, sticking her thumb in her mouth as she moved to the pump. She primed it and started pumping, jumping
back a bit when the water gushed instead of flowed. She rinsed it in the water, surprised at its
chill, then wrapped her thumb in the towel before
dropping the tea leaves into the now boiling water.
It was much harder to function in a
non-electric kitchen than she’d imagined it would be, she was discovering, and
having her hand swathed in a towel only made it doubly so. She set the skillet on the stove and grabbed
the eggs from the counter. Hannah broke
them into a bowl and added salt, pepper and the smallest amount of water she
could, then set about adding butter to the skillet.
It got hotter faster than she was ready for
it to, and she jerked her hand from the handle that had gotten very hot. The butter browned to the point of burned and
without warning caught fire. By this
point, Hannah’s frustration was such that she didn’t know whether to freak,
scream, cry, and without warning, the choice was taken away from her.
Donovan calmly crossed the threshold into
the kitchen and took one look at the stove and another at Hannah’s
shell-shocked demeanor. She took a lid
from where it hung, and covered the fire.
Then she took a towel from the drawer beside the stove and moved the
skillet to a cool spot on top of the iron surface. Then Donovan moved the tea to a spot beside
the skillet before the tea boiled itself over.
Without a word, she took Hannah in her arms
and gently eased her back into one of the two kitchen chairs, easing the towel
away from Hannah’s thumb. Donovan winced
reflexively at the gash that was still sluggishly bleeding, then
looked up into green eyes.
“Oh, Beloved.
That has to hurt. Let me get some
supplies to take care of that.”
Donovan started to move, and found herself
held in place by Hannah’s strong grip. Donovan
cupped Hannah’s face and was shocked when Hannah latched on like she’d never
let go, but she returned the hug in equal measure.
“All I wanted to do was fix
a nice breakfast for the two of us,” she whispered. “I didn’t realize I was courting disaster by
trying to cook eggs and toast.”
Donovan kissed the blonde head and leaned
back to look in Hannah’s eyes. The
forlorn expression on Hannah’s face made Donovan smile sadly and she leaned
forward and nipped Hannah’s nose. Hannah
giggled in reflex and Donovan’s smile became happier, an expression that Hannah
easily mimicked.
“I love you,” Hannah said.
“And I love you,” Donovan answered. “I appreciate your wanting to prepare breakfast,
but I should have told you about the stove.
It is somewhat particular.”
“Well, that and I really don’t have a clue
what I am doing. It is so different from
what I am used to.”
“Is it really?”
“Yeah, the heat and the iron and... oh,
just everything.”
Donovan took Hannah’s good hand in her own
and led her back to the pump. “I will
tell you what,” she said as she began to run cold water over the sliced thumb,
watching the bleeding slow. She guided
Hannah into her bedroom and seated her on the bed before going into the linen
closet and taking out her medical supplies.
“Let me get you medicated and bandaged properly, then
you can tell me more about the differences while we prepare breakfast
together.”
Hannah sneezed twice when Donovan dusted
her cut with medicinal herbs, then sucked in a deep
breath when they started to burn and sting.
She bit her lip, waiting for Donovan to finish wrapping the cloth around
her thumb.
“I should have warned you about the
sharpness of the herbs, but that is what will help it heal quickly and
properly. I am sorry for the pain they
are causing you.”
“Actually, it’s not too bad once the
initial sting goes away. It was just
something of a shock.”
Donovan smiled. “I know.
I accidentally spilled too much into a cut once. It made me dance around the kitchen.”
Hannah wiggled her eyebrows. “I’d pay good money to see that.”
Donovan leaned forward and picked Hannah on
the lips, before allowing her own lips to curl into a rakish grin. “Would you now?”
“Yep.”
“Well, there will be dancing at the
Pirate’s Masquerade Ball tomorrow night. Will you dance with me then?”
“Every single dance if you’d like.”
“I would like. And do not worry... I would be able to choose
you out of a crowd of people in the dark anywhere.”
“Could you really?”
“Yes, it is part of the legend.”
“Legend?”
Hannah was beginning to feel like an echo of sorts, but the conversation
was making her curious. To say nothing
of the tickling feeling it sent down her spine.
“Yes, and if you are very good, I will
explain it all to you on our journey home.
We are leaving directly after the unmasking.”
“So quickly?
I... I’m not....”
“Is it a problem, Hannah? We always leave after the ball. The tide is with us then, and it is the
natives’ way of giving us a farewell sendoff.”
They walked into the kitchen and Donovan
picked up the mostly cooled skillet and dumped the burned butter just outside
the back door. Hannah picked up the
offending knife again, and began to slice the bread onto the plate. It was awkward, and the bread ended up in
several different shapes and thicknesses, but Donovan let her work without
comment. She could see what helping out
meant to Hannah, and she simply let her do what she felt she could.
Donovan cleaned up the skillet and placed
it on a different spot on the stove, allowing it to heat more gradually. She added the butter and let it melt before
toast the bread as evenly as she could manage.
She added more butter, then rapidly stirred in
the eggs. Soon, they were sitting down
to a hot breakfast with tea that had been diluted with hot water.
“This is cozy,” Hannah commented with a
smile. “And you’re a good cook.”
“I do all right. Not enough to make my
mother happy, but enough that I do not poison myself either.”
“Tell me about your mother.”
“You tell me the differences in cooking
between your time and mine, and I will tell you about my mother,” Donovan
countered. She knew she needed to share
a few truths about her mother with Hannah, but she didn’t really want to bring that
particular unpleasantness into her sanctuary.
Hannah read the hesitation in Donovan’s
eyes, and could see the latent pain that lurked behind that. She wondered what it was all about, but
respected Donovan’s need to reveal things in her own time. Besides, she knew Donovan was curious about
the differences in their two worlds, and it was something she was going to need
to understand. So Hannah nodded her
acceptance of the deal, and began speaking.
************
“You mean to tell me you can control the
fire... the temp-er-a-ture so perfectly that the fire
never needs tending? Things do not
burn?”
Hannah had been patiently trying to explain
how an electric oven worked. She
realized she’d started in the middle instead of at the beginning as far as Donovan’s
understanding of the concept went. So
she decided a small science lesson was in order. She took Donovan’s hand and led her to the
study.
“Oh no... things
still burn. Humans being what we are, we
tend to be forgetful or careless. But
they tend to burn less because of electricity.”
Donovan walked to a shelf and pulled out a
couple books. “I read about some
experiments that were being done with that.
Do you mean to tell me...?”
“I mean that we have a lot of catch-up
learning to do for the century or so between us.”
“Then let us get started. I want to understand everything.”
************
It was almost dark before Hannah and
Donovan stopped discussing electricity and its many varied uses. Donovan was absolutely fascinated to know and
understand that many of the things she had read about and imagined being
possible really were part of everyday life in Hannah’s world.
“That is simply amazing, Hannah. Thank you for sharing all these things with
me.”
“You’re welcome, Donovan. Even if I didn’t think it was necessary, I
think it would be fun to share this with you.
You have a very keen intellect.
We could probably have some great philosophical debates.”
Donovan’s eyes twinkled. “Oh, I think we can find time for one or two
of those on our voyage home.”
Hannah clasped Donovan’s hand as they made
their way back to the kitchen. “Then
will you tell me about your mother?”
Donovan nodded solemnly. “Yes.
It is not something I take a great deal of joy in discussing, but you
deserve to know what you will be coming up against.”
“That bad, huh?”
“Yes,” came the
stark reply. “My mother loves me, but
she is not very happy with me or the way I have chosen to live my life. And I doubt she will contain her feelings
because you are present.” She didn’t add
that Hannah’s presence was likely to make it worse, but it was the first
thought that ran through Hannah’s mind.
“Would it be better for you if I don’t go
home with you?” Hannah offered, though the though of being separated again was
physically painful, and it took all Hannah could do to keep from doubling over
at the suggestion.
Horrified blue eyes rose to meet green, and
Hannah felt Donovan’s pain as keenly as her own. “Please do not leave me alone again,
Hannah. I could not bear the separation.”
“Neither could I, love. I just thought....”
Long fingers covered Hannah’s lips and she
stopped speaking. “Do not think. Just stay with me. We can get through anything together.”
Before Hannah could answer a rumbling growl
echoed in the stillness. They looked at
each other wide-eyed before looking down at their offending stomachs. When
their eyes met again, they broke into chuckles.
“Guess we’d better feed the beasts, huh?”
Hannah said.
“It certainly sounds like it, and then I
will walk you home. Tomorrow is going to
be a very busy day.”
“Yeah, it is. Will I see you at all before the ball?”
Donovan shook her dark head. “We are actually not supposed to see one
another until then.” She began pulling
out foodstuff to fix them a simple dinner.
Hannah’s brows scrunched up in
thought. “You aren’t escorting me
then?” She paused. “Wait... this has something to do with the
legend, doesn’t it?”
Donovan nodded, but said nothing.
“You’ll share all this with me on our trip
home, won’t you?” Hannah asked.
“Yes.
Everything I know, I will tell you about.”
“All right then. It’s probably just as well.” She moved to set the table while Donovan
pushed the water forward to heat for tea.
“I have a lot to do if we are sailing tomorrow night.”
“Your clothes should be completed. I will
pick them up from Satosh and have them stored on the ship until you arrived to
take care of them. Is the anything
special you would like to have brought aboard?” scrambling to think of things
she could afford to add to their small space that would make Hannah more
comfortable for the extended voyage home.
“Will I be sharing your quarters?”
“Yes.
I think it is the wisest course of action. And I honestly want to keep you near me as
much as possible.”
“It won’t cause you problems with your
crew?”
“Not with most of them, and the few that
might take issue with it, I can handle.”
Donovan blew out a breath as she moved dinner to the table. “Most of my crew are
well aware that I was searching for something out here. The intuitive ones will understand I have
found it.”
Happiness welled up in Hannah’s chest and
blossomed across her face as they sat down to a quiet meal. The silence was warm and comfortable and
Hannah realized she could enjoy a lifetime of silence if shared in Donovan’s
company.
After dinner, they cleaned the few dishes,
and then headed out into the warm June night.
The stars were out and the moon, what there was of it was bright enough
to light their way back toward Jack’s house.
“Donovan?” Hannah said so as not to disturb
the peace of their surroundings.
“Hmm?” the Captain answered with a squeeze
of the co-joined fingers. “What are you
thinking, Angel?” taking in the perplexed look on Hannah’s face.
“Tomorrow night, the lines here will be
blurred won’t they? Between past and
present, I mean. I mean, people can
cross from past to present and back, correct?”
“Not exactly. My
crew and I have noticed that we seem to wander between two distinct sets of
people. But no one else seems do
that.” She scrubbed her face with her
free hand. “The parties are very
similar. Held in the
same place, with many of the same foods and amenities. Even the music is similarly done. But there are two distinct sets of people who
never mingle, except with us.”
“But you can actually interact with people
from my time without danger of us shutting the portal door, correct?”
“Yes.”
Donovan paused and thought.
“Why?”
Hannah smiled and pulled them to a stop
just at the beginning of the pathway up to Jack’s place. She put Donovan’s hands on her waist and
wrapped her own around Donovan’s dark hair.
“Because I know Katie is gonna want to grill you.”
“Katie?”
“My very best friend
growing up. She and I are the ones I wrote the Trudy and
Evan stories about. She was supposed to
get here earlier this week, but the storm kept she and
her new husband Frank away. Jack was
going to pick them up this afternoon and bring them over.”
“Why does Katie want to grill me?” Hannah could hear the hesitation in Donovan’s
voice, as though she didn’t quite understand what she was asking.
“It means she wants to interrogate you,
love. She wants to ask you all sorts of
questions to insure that you are right for me.”
“Is that not Jack’s place?” Not angrily, but honestly confused.
“Yes, but Katie feels it is her place as
well. She is as close to a sister as I
ever had, and we’ve looked out for each other since we were born, practically.”
“Did you tell her about us?”
“Yes, but not for a very
long time. Not until after we became dream lovers. She knew I was waiting for someone special
though. She knew I was waiting for Blue
Eyes.”
Donovan smiled. “Very well. I will be sure to meet this Katie so she
can... grill me. Now kiss me, and I will
go and tend to work so that we will be prepared to cast off tomorrow night.”
Hannah did so willingly, and the kiss went
on for several long moments before they broke off and Donovan pulled Hannah in
for a firm hug.
“I cannot tell you how excited I am about
our coming voyage. For the first time, I
look forward to going home, knowing that this time, you are going home with
me. I do not leave you or the chance of
finding you behind. Thank you for coming
to me, Hannah Reilly. I love you with
all my heart.”
“Thank you for continuing to search for me,
Donovan Scott. I love you beyond
forever.”
They kissed again, then
Donovan reluctantly released Hannah and motioned her towards the path. “Go Beloved, before I simply sweep you up and
carry you home with me.”
Hannah hesitated. “Don’t tempt me like that Donovan. I know I need to go inside and spend a bit of
time with Katie, but you aren’t making it easier.”
“Go, Hannah... after tomorrow, we will have
a lifetime together.”
“And beyond, love.” But the words were the impetus she needed to
spur her on her way, and she turned and walked briskly up the path to Jack’s
place.
Donovan watched until she was out of sight,
then turned and headed back down the beach at a jog. Her mind was already turning over the things
she needed to do on the morrow, and she picked up her pace as happiness for the
future bubbled over. This was one
Pirate’s Masquerade she was looking forward to attending.
Chapter XVI
Hannah crossed the threshold and was
immediately engulfed in a squealing hug, and surrounded by rolling male
laughter. She held on to Katie for dear
life, until the squealing became a gentle rocking motion and Katie was
muttering soothing phrases in her ears.
Finally Hannah and Katie pulled away from one another.
“Love becomes you, my dear, but why the tears?’
Hannah shook her head, unable to articulate
the surge of emotion that had flowed through her at her best friend’s
embrace. Katie held Hannah’s chin in her
hand, and tenderly wiped away the traces of tears. “We’ll talk alone later, okay?”
Hannah nodded and turned to Katie’s husband
Frank, whom she considered to be another dear friend. He picked her up and squeezed, spinning her
in a circle until she was beating him on the shoulder to get him to stop.
“FRANK!!!
I’m gonna throw up all over you if you don’t stop making the room
spin!!”
Frank laughed but stopped spinning. He hugged Hannah hard but briefly, then smiled down at her.
“How are ya, Little Hannah?”
She punched him in the arm and glared. “Ya know... you are about the only person our
age I know who calls me that any more.”
He rubbed his shoulder and pouted. “I am the only one willing to risk getting
punched. Ow.” He turned to Katie and held out his arm. “Honey... Hannah punched me.” He opened big wide puppy dog eyes at her and
Katie snorted.
“Don’t look at me for sympathy, bub. I learned not to call her that a LONG time
ago.”
Frank turned amazed eyes to Jack, who held
up his hands as if to stay out of the whole conversation. “I don’t believe this... married less than
two weeks and the honeymoon’s over!” Frank pouted and plopped down on the couch.
Katie sat next to him, and he scooted away
a bare inch... all the room he had to move.
“No, no,” he said with mock indignation.
“I can tell that I’m not loved here.”
Hannah dropped to the arm of the couch,
conveniently pinning Frank between her and Katie. He couldn’t help the smile that
appeared. It harked back to the many of
the times they’d shared just like this growing up.
“Heh,” Hannah commented. “You know better.”
Frank patted her thigh and he pulled Katie
into him, curling his arm around her.
“You bet I do, Little H. It’s
always nice to be reminded though.”
Jack cleared his throat. “Been a long time since you
youngsters were ragging on each other like that. Nice to see adulthood
doesn’t change everything.”
Hannah slid off the couch and moved to give
Jack a hug. “And how was your day,
Hannah?” Jack asked in a private manner even though Katie and Frank seemed to
be in their own world at the moment. He
wasn’t sure what Hannah wanted shared with them. Her answer was equally quiet, but there was
no mistaking the truth of her feelings in her tone.
“It was fun, Uncle Jack... Donovan has such
a sharp mind. I enjoy just being with
her, even if we’re discussing mundane things like dinner or the weather. And for something that she is earnestly
interested in, as she is in electricity....”
Hannah chuckled. “I sound like a
lovesick schoolgirl with a crush.”
“No, Hannah... you sound like a woman who
is deeply in love, and your eyes say you have found your soul’s half.”
“I am Uncle Jack, and I have.”
The sound of giggling and slapping brought
their attention back to Frank and Katie.
Hannah grinned devilishly before running and jumping over the couch to
land on top of both of them, squarely between them.
“Hiya, guys! Miss me?”
Frank and Katie exchanged a look before
attacking simultaneously. Soon Hannah
was screaming in laughter as she was tickled from both sides. Finally, they all sat back in an exhausted
heap.
“God, that was
fun. I haven’t laughed like that in a
while.”
“I doubt any of us have,” Jack chimed
in. He moved away from the wall where
he’d been leaning watching the three of them play like kids. “I know my stomach hasn’t been this sore from
laughing in quite a while.”
Hannah got up and moved to the kitchen,
pulling out cold beers for everyone.
Then they popped the tops, and scattered around the living room to
settle in for some good conversation between them.
************
Several hours, a few beers and a platter of
food later, the group was getting ready to say goodnight. Hannah was arguing unsuccessfully for Katie
and Frank to take her bed, knowing it was the only place for them to sleep
together. They were adamant that she
keep her space.
“Hannah, I’ll be fine here,” Frank said,
motioning to the couch.
“But... but, what about Katie? I know ya’ll are newlyweds and all, Frank,
but neither of you is going to be that comfortable for very long out here.”
Katie laughed and took Hannah by the
arm. “I’m not sleeping out here. You and I are having a sleep over.”
Hannah looked at Katie, confused. “But Katie, you’re married.”
“Yes, and I intend to be for the rest of my
life. On the other hand, I don’t plan to
be here very long, so we need to catch up while we can. Frank’s a big boy. He’ll be all right by himself for a couple
nights.”
“Frank?”
“Little H, Katie and I talked about it
before you came home. It’s fine. I’m glad ya’ll have a chance to do your girl
talk.” He put his arm around Katie and
kissed her head gently. “You were always
on my side when I was trying to court Katie, and I know my best girl has missed
having her best girlfriend around to talk to and gossip with.”
Hannah nodded. “Okay, then.
I’d like that....” She hesitated
then took the plunge and continued speaking.
“Because I am going with Donovan tomorrow night, and I won’t be back for
a while.”
Jack’s eyes grew wide. He alone in the group realized exactly the
implications of what Hannah had just said.
Katie just squealed with excitement, and slapped Hannah in the arm.
“Ooh!
And how long where you gonna wait to tell us about that, huh? And when do I get to meet this Blue
Eyes?? And....”
She would have continued, but Frank took
her by the arm. “Honey, I love you, and
so does Hannah, but take it easy on her, will ya? She looks a little shell-shocked.”
“C’mon, NahNah,”
referring to the very first nickname Hannah had been christened with. “Let me get Frank settled,
and we’ll have an honest-to-goodness, old-fashioned sleepover. You grab the drinks and I’ll fix us another
snack.”
Hannah turned to Frank and gave him as big
a hug as she could muster. “Thank you,
Frank.”
“Anytime, Hannah.
You’re family, y’know.”
Hannah moved towards the hallway, leaving
Frank and Katie to say their good nights in private. Jack stopped her just as she reached the
study, placing a hand on her arm.
“Do you have a minute, Hannah?”
She nodded, fairly certain she knew what he
wanted to talk about, and knowing he deserved an explanation. She followed him into the study and took a
seat, not surprised when he took the chair next to her instead of using his
desk chair.
“You’re sure about this... going back with
her then, I mean?” It was not so much a
question as it was a statement of understanding. Hannah nodded and waited for the concerns she
knew were coming. Jack smiled.
“I’m glad.
You two have been through so much to be together, I think it is wise of
you to take the opportunity to do so. I
just hope the time period adjustment is not too difficult for you.
“I know, Uncle Jack. Boy, do I ever,” she
muttered almost under her breath. “But
this is something I have to do. For her... for us... I have to do this. I have to try.”
“I know you do, Hannah, and I wish you the
best of success in the trying.” Jack
stood and offered his hands to Hannah, who took them and rose to stand in front
of him. He took her in his arms and
hugged her tightly, depositing a lone kiss to the top of her head. “I am going to miss you, though.”
“I’ll miss you, too, Uncle Jack. And I imagine I’ll be missing indoor plumbing
and electricity before it’s all said and done.
But it is worth it to me to be together in more than just our dreams.”
Jack smiled and eased back. “I was hoping we could discuss that in
greater length and detail. Perhaps when
you get back? I have several theories
I’d like to talk over with you and compare notes on how things correlate.”
“I’d like that, Uncle Jack.. I’m curious to know if we reached any of the same
conclusions.”
“All right, then... it’s a date. We’re set
for a nice long talk as soon as you come back with Donovan.” He paused and thought. “You’re not gonna be gone five or ten years,
are you?”
Hannah’s brows rose into her hairline. “Not to my knowledge. This is supposed to be a short trip home to
meet her folks. Should
be a few months given that we have to travel by slow boat, but not much longer
than that. I think it will be
about six months honestly. I know
Donovan wants to spend a little time at home before crossing the
“Understandable. She’s not always a friendly ocean, especially
the Northern part. Will you be home for
the holidays, or...?”
“I don’t know. I’ll ask.
We may have to wait until it is warmer to make the crossing bearable, in
which case, we may be gone nine months.
I’ll talk to her at the ball tomorrow, so I can let you know before we
leave.”
“Fair enough. Now
you better get in there and catch up with Katie. She doesn’t understand what your leaving with Donovan means like I do. And I know ya’ll have a lot to talk about.”
Hannah reached out and hugged Jack
again. “Thanks, Uncle Jack. You’ve always been one of the best things in
my life and I love you.”
He couldn’t help the welling up of emotion
the words caused any more than he could stop the tears from falling down his
face. “I love you back, Little
Hannah. Now go on. Katie is waiting and we’ll say our goodbyes
before you leave tomorrow night.”
She nodded and took her leave of him,
crossing the hallway to her room. She
opened the door, surprised to find Katie already there waiting for her.
“I thought you’d be... I mean, I was trying
to give you guys, um....”
“Hannah, we were together before we got
married. A night apart is not going to
kill either one of us. Now,” mock
sternly with her hands on her hips.
“Where are the drinks?”
Hannah scratched her head, honestly
befuddled. “Did I grab them? I think I came straight back here.” She thought a moment, backtracking
her steps in her mind. “I did,” she said
at last. “Damn! Let me go....” She started to open the door when a hand on
her arm stopped her.
“No worries, hon. I noticed you walked out of there without
picking anything up. I grabbed the
drinks when I got the snacks. Frank
helped me carry them in. Now change into
your jammies, and let’s get this party started.”
Hannah laughed and moved to change. She was looking forward to this.
************
An hour later the two women sat together on
the bed, drinks besides them and snacks between
them. Hannah had given Katie almost the
whole story of her encounters with Donovan, leaving out the time difference and
the more private and intimate details.
That of course is exactly what Katie jumped on first.
“Is she a good kisser?”
Hannah blinked, staring at Katie like she
was some sort of alien. Somehow, that
wasn’t the first question she’d expected to come out of Katie’s mouth.
“Excuse me?” she finally croaked out when
she could speak again. She couldn’t stop
the blush that crossed her face or the warmth that spread through her body at
the memory of Donovan’s kisses, though, and Katie noticed immediately.
“C’mon, Hannah. Is
Donovan a good kisser?”
“Um, why do you wanna know?” rubbing her
face to get rid of the heat that was still very present.
Katie opened her mouth, then
paused. “We always shared secrets and
stuff, Hannah,” she reminded her friend quietly. “I’m just interested because she is so
obviously a big part of your life.”
Hannah patted Katie’s arm, suddenly aware
she had hurt her friend’s feelings unwittingly.
“She is, and you’re right. We
have always shared secrets and stuff.
That is just about the last question I expected you to ask me.” She blushed again. “But yeah,” said with a
tiny smirk, “She’s a GREAT kisser.”
“Have ya’ll...?”
“KATIE!!!”
“What?
I told you when Frank and I first did.
In fact I told you about everyone I slept with... all three of
them. So c’mon, Hannah... dish with the
details already!!” But she smiled to let
Hannah know that though she was interested, she was also teasing a bit.
Hannah blew out a breath, watching as her
bangs flew up. “Only in our dreams,” she
mumbled, not sure she wanted Katie to have that many particulars.
“Oh!” Katie gushed. “That is so romantic.”
Hannah’s brow scrunched. “Which part?
Only doing it in our dreams?”
“Well, sorta. Being able to love one another in your dreams
is romantic, but waiting to get to know each other as real people is pretty
cool too.”
“She’s worth it, Katie. I’ve never known anyone quite like her. She has a brilliant mind, and a fierce code
of honor. It’s a combination that makes
her a good leader, and her men respect her for both.”
“She must be... most women don’t make it
into positions of authority like that even nowadays without a lot of
resentment.”
“Well, I’m sure there’s some resentment,
but by and large, her crew seems to roll with it.”
“She sounds intriguing. When do I get to meet her?”
“Tomorrow night at the
Pirate’s Masquerade Ball. I have already warned her to be prepared for
your interrogation.”
Katie put her hands on her hips. “You warned her, huh? And why so late? That is right before ya’ll are leaving
together, isn’t it? Why
not tomorrow morning?” She
glanced at the clock. “This morning, I
mean. A lot later this
morning, but still today.”
“You bet I warned her,” Hannah
smirked. “You warned me, remember? Said she was gonna get the grilling of her
life from you. I thought it only fair
for her to be prepared.” She ignored
Katie’s indignant “Hmph!” and continued.
“And it has to be tomorrow night.
I’m not gonna get to see her until then either. She is up to her eyeballs in getting
everything tied up and finished so we can leave with the tide after the ball.”
“You are good and well caught, aren’t you,
my friend?” Katie asked, noting the expression on Hannah’s face.
“Yeah, I am, Katie,” she answered. “Donovan was my dream... she fulfilled my
dreams in every way I could have possibly imagined. It is such a wonderful sensation, knowing
that she loves me like I do her.”
“I am so very happy for you, Hannah. I was worried about you for a long time,
especially knowing how important those dreams were to you. I’m glad they’ve come true for you.” Katie put her arm around Hannah’s shoulders
and hugged her tightly.
“Me too. I
never knew love would feel like this when it finally came to me.”
“Pretty great feeling, isn’t it?” Katie
asked with a smile.
“Yeah” Hannah answered. “One I could get used to having around for
say... the rest of my life.” Hannah
turned to Katie and smiled, patting her leg comfortingly. “You’ll like Donovan, Katie, I promise.”
“I know... but I still reserve a best
friend’s grilling rights.”
“I wouldn’t expect anything less.”
************
Neither woman was too happy to see the
sunshine streaming in the window the following morning. They had spent the better part of the night
talking, and morning came much sooner than they were ready for.
Hannah stumbled out of bed first and headed
to the kitchen, heedless of her bed head and rumpled pajamas. She didn’t even slow down at the chuckles and
snickers emanating from Frank and Jack as she walked straight to the coffee
pot.
“Late night, hon?” Jack asked almost sympathetically. His chuckling made it hard for her to believe
the sincerity behind the query.
“Um,” she managed to respond, debating the
wisdom of sticking a straw directly into the pot. She decided against it and grabbed a cup from
the nearby cabinet, poring enough milk and sugar in to disguise the coffee
taste.
Then Hannah moved to the bar and took a
seat next to Frank, sticking her nose in her coffee and trying desperately not
to notice his chuckling too much. It
took a few minutes, but she was finally awake enough to have both eyes
open. She promptly glared at both men.
“What’s so funny?” she demanded petulantly.
For answer, Jack took her head in his hands
and turned her towards the mirror on the wall.
Her eyes widened at the reflection looking back at her, then simply
dropped her head onto her arms on the bar.
“Shoot me now,” she moaned.
The two men chuckled again. “The good news is you have all day to fix
it,” Frank commented as he rose and put the counter between them. “The bad news is you’re gonna need every
minute of it.”
Hannah cast him a dirty look before
reaching over the counter and grabbing him by the chest hair. He howled in agony when she twisted. “You just wait til I tell Katie on you,” she
smirked evilly.
“Tell me what?” Katie asked through a yawn
as she stepped from the hallway.
“Frank said we’d need all day to fix the
mess we are now.”
Katie’s eyes popped open wide and she
turned the outraged orbs towards her husband.
Frank in the meantime was scrambling to get away, protesting his
innocence. Jack wisely retired from the
field and headed outside for another swim.
“Oh, did he now?”
“No, I didn’t,” Frank shrieked. “I was talking about Hannah.”
Hannah and Katie both were doing their best
not to burst out in hysterical laughter, as they slowly began to close in on
him from either side. Frank, however,
saw a flaw in their tactic, and went screaming out the door and down toward the
beach. Katie and Hannah looked at one
another then, and just howled.
“You know,” Hannah said as she gasped for
breath. “He really did just say it about
me.”
“Yeah, but he was always fun to tease, and
I’m sure he had it coming... cause I saw the look in his eyes when I stepped
into the living room. The thought did
cross his mind.”
“Well,” Hannah replied turning and bringing
Katie around with her so the faced the mirror together. “He probably could have had a point.” They laughed again looking at the disheveled
picture they made. Then Hannah turned
back to the kitchen. “You want the
shower first or coffee?” fairly certain what the answer was going to be.
“Coffee,” Katie groaned. “Need caffeine.”
Hannah chuckled. “Thought as much, but it’s polite to
ask. I won’t be long.”
************
After both women were more presentable,
Hannah went into her room and started going through her things. Katie stood at the door and watched her
mumble and frown with loving eyes.
“Nope, nuh uh,
nope, NO... hmm, I’d like to but.... No, no, no, no.... uh uh,
nope, no.... Guess packing to leave
won’t take me very long at all. There
really isn’t much I can take with me.”
“What’s up, NahNah? Can’t decide what goes and what stays?”
“No, just realizing I really don’t need to
take anything.”
Katie’s eyebrows rose into her
hairline. “She keeping
you as a naked love slave or something?”
Hannah choked on the water she was
swallowing, and her head whipped around to meet Katie’s eyes. “WHAT???
God almighty, what kind of books have you been reading?”
Katie laughed though she blushed
a deep, dark red. “Sorry. You were just
having the oddest conversation with yourself, and when you said you wouldn’t
need to take any of your clothes or anything with you, I said the first thing
that popped into my head.”
“Uh huh,” Hannah replied, still laughing a
bit. “Maybe you should have been the
writer. You obviously have the
imagination for it.”
“Be nice to me,” Katie growled as she
turned a shade darker.
“But I’m having so much more fun giving you
a hard time.”
“I noticed.
But I still have to talk to Donovan tonight, and if you don’t want me
telling her about Racer’s....” Katie
trailed off, knowing full well Hannah would get the implication.
“You wouldn’t!!”
“Try me.”
Hannah slapped the bed in frustration. “That’s not fair!”
Katie grinned evilly at her. “No, but it worked.”
“I hate you, you know.”
“Yes, dear... I know.” Katie put her arm around Hannah’s shoulder
and steered her through the bedroom door and out of the house towards the
beach. “Now c’mon. I want some sun while we’re here. We only have a few hours before we have to
get ready for the ball.”
Hannah looped her arm through Katie’s as
they ran down to the water. Frank was
already comfortably ensconced in a chair with a book and a bottle of
water. He just laughed and shook his
head as the two women ran shrieking into the surf.
************
It was mid afternoon, and both Hannah and
Katie lay out in the sun enjoying its warmth and the surrounding peace. Finally Katie turned to Hannah with a
question.
“Hannah?”
“Mmm?”
“I’m curious about your dress.” Katie rolled onto her side facing
Hannah. “Mama showed it to me and
reminded me that you’d had it made several years ago to exact specifications.”
“Uh huh.”
“Why?
I mean... how did you know? How
did you know you would need it, and need it to be just the way it was? Was it one of your dreams?”
Hannah turned to face Katie now, pulling
down her sunglasses just slightly so Katie would see she was talking directly
to her. Katie did the same and they
nodded acknowledgement that their attention was focused on the topic at hand.
“Actually it was several of my dreams. And it was as clear to me as this blanket or
our swimsuits or anything else here that you can see and touch and know. After I had the dream for three years running,
I decided to have the dress made... hoping... knowing that I would need it one
day. That it was part of my future... my
destiny.”
“But why so specific? Mama said it was made four times before you
were satisfied.”
Hannah scrubbed her hands through her hair
and sat up. It had frustrated both her
and Sarah O’Shea trying to come to an understanding about the importance of
this dress to Hannah. Finally, though, Hannah had found a way to explain it
that Sarah could accept.
“Katie, do you remember when we went
shopping for your wedding dress? How we
hunted and searched until we found just exactly what you had in mind? And how we had to have the saleswoman go back
three times because there was something just a little bit wrong with each dress
she brought out?”
Katie nodded remembering the ordeal far too
clearly. For a while she had despaired
of finding what she wanted.
“That is what this dress was like for
me. It had to be just so. Certain material, certain cut, certain
stitching.”
Katie nodded again in understanding. “I can see that, I guess, but I sure don’t
envy you having to wear all those petticoats.”
She chuckled. “I wish you could
have seen the customs agent when he started riffling through those layers and
layers of cloth.”
Hannah’s eyes got big at the
implication. “He didn’t...?” She let her thoughts trail off, thinking of
the damage that could have been wrought.
“You bet he didn’t,” Katie answered
fiercely. “I told him that very, very
bad things would happen to him if he disturbed a single thread.”
“You didn’t!”
“I most certainly did. I wasn’t gonna be the one to explain to MY
mama why almost a year’s worth of work was destroyed by carelessness. I am on my honeymoon. I would like to live long enough to have a
second one.”
“Ooh... I see your point. She woulda made EVERYBODY miserable.”
“Yep, and I made sure that agent knew it in
no uncertain terms... I called mama and put her on the phone with him.”
Hannah giggled and covered her mouth. “Did you really?”
“Uh huh, and you shoulda seen how careful
he was when he handed me the phone back.”
“That is too funny.”
“Yep, it really was.” Katie rolled back onto her stomach and rooted
around in the bag Frank had brought her.
She found her watch and jumped to her feet. Hannah looked at her perplexedly. “It’s almost
“Okay... and...?”
“Don’t we need to go get ready?”
“Well, the party doesn’t start til eight,”
Hannah replied, standing easily. “But
it’s probably not a bad idea. It’s gonna
take me some time to get into that dress.”
Right at that moment, Jack came to the door
and called them inside.
“I guess great minds think alike.”
“I guess its time to eat,” Hannah
smirked. The smirk turned into a
full-fledged grin when the suggestion made both stomachs rumble in hunger. “C’mon,” Hannah said as she snatched her
towel from the sand. “I’ll race ya!”
Katie squawked. “Hey, no fair! I
wasn’t ready! Hannah! HANNAH!!”
Hannah’s laughter floated back to her as
she trudged through the sand to the house.
Chapter XVII
Donovan got up before daybreak, having
missed Hannah’s comforting presence in her dreams. She knew it was because Katie was in town
with Hannah that she wasn’t here, and she was trying very hard not to begrudge
Katie the time with her best friend. After all, Donovan thought, trying hard
to control the brilliant smile that crossed her face quite without her
permission, she’s leaving with me
tonight, and I will have her all to myself.
Unable to stop the giddy feeling that
washed through her at the thought, Donovan whistled cheerfully as she
approached her ship in the near dawn.
The sailors looked up in surprised as the Captain boarded the boat. It had been a very long time since she’d been
this cheerful, and never before when leaving this island to head for home.
She returned the salute of her Bo’sun’s
mate, and immediately headed below to check the stores. She found Mr. Merryweather with a quill and
parchment, carefully going over their supplies and trade goods one more time. He looked up, and his eyes widened at the
intense happiness so apparent in Donovan’s very demeanor.
“Ahoy, Captain. What brings you out so early? You usually leave the final checks to me and
the crew.”
“Actually, I came this far below to tell
you good morning, Mr. Merryweather. But
I am here early to ensure that everything is set for Hannah’s comfort before we
sail tonight.”
“I think you’ll find everything in order,
sir. Harold has been diligently working
at all the tasks you gave him. I’m glad
you chose that as his punishment, sir.
It maintained morale in a way nothing else could have. And I know Harold is anxious to redeem
himself by making everything perfect for Miss Hannah.”
Donovan smiled. She had been fairly certain the entire crew
appreciated her punishment for Harold.
It was perfect for the misdeed and actually was not so harsh that it
would be considered mistreatment. She
knew there were many, even within the Royal Navy who tended to use their cabin
boys as whipping posts or worse for whatever minor offenses they
committed. She herself didn’t see the
point. A ship and crew handled much
better when treated with respect.
She smiled at Mr. Merryweather, moving
aside when a grunting crewman came down the stairs with a heavy box. He nodded at her and waited for the first
mate to indicate where he wanted the container placed. Donovan watched as the man put the box down
carefully and then nodded respectfully at her again before excusing himself to
go back to his duties.
“Mr. Merryweather, it seems you have things
well in hand. If you will excuse me, I
will go check out the improvements in my cabin, and then I have several things
to take care of on shore. I trust that
the men will be getting some rest this afternoon?”
The first mate eased his watch from his waistcoat
pocket, popping the lid and nodding approval at the time before snapping it
closed. “Yes sir. If we stay on schedule, we should be done
here within the next two hours and the men have strict orders to rest and relax
as much as possible.”
“Is the watch set for tonight?”
“Aye sir. As
it has been every year. We have a split
shift that allows all the men some time at the ball before we set sail.”
“Good.”
Donovan turned to make her way up to her cabin, but stopped when
Merryweather called her by name.
“Donovan?”
Her eyes widened. In all their years together, the Captain
could count on one hand the number of times John Merryweather had addressed her
as anything aside from ‘sir’ or ‘Captain’.
“Yes, John?” answering him in kind and
letting him know that she appreciated the fact that whatever was coming was
personal and was allowing him the opportunity to speak on that level.
“I just wanted to say that I am glad you
found Hannah. And to
ask if you are going to fulfill the legend tonight.”
Donovan smiled, and her first mate smiled
back in pure response. “So am I, John. I
never knew that it would be like this, but God, I am so glad it is. And yes, I am. It is time to make that legend a reality.”
Donovan walked up the short steps to her
cabin, hesitating at the threshold at the grunting sounds coming from within.
Her men had always respected the tiny space she was able to consider her own,
but it sounded vaguely like.... Without
warning, she pushed open the door stopping when she saw Roberts hovering over
Harold in a rather awkward position.
Neither one noticed she was standing there
as the man had his back to the door and the boy couldn’t see around him. She started towards them when she heard
Roberts give a guttural moan.
“Come on then lad. Right there. I canna stand the strain much longer.”
Harold didn’t have a chance to answer as
Donovan’s bark rattled across the small space, nearly causing Roberts to sever
the cabin boy’s head.
“ROBERTS!!”
“Aye, Cap’n?” The strain was apparent in his voice, and
Donovan came around to face him when it became clear he wasn’t going to turn
around to face her. What she found was
not what she’d expected to see.
Harold finished tapping the last wooden peg
into place, and Roberts eased his knees away from the corners and gently set
the down-filled mattress into the frame.
“By God, boy. I
thought you were goin’ ta kill me there for a minute. Good work though. The Cap’n should be pleased.” He slapped the lad’s shoulder before he
remembered that the captain was still standing there but with a now puzzled
look on her face. “Cap’n?” he asked
hesitantly, not knowing if he should stay or consider himself dismissed or....
“Thank you Mr. Roberts. I
will speak to you about this shortly.”
Roberts hadn’t survived in the navy as long
as he had without understanding a dismissal when he heard one. He nodded and made his way to the door
immediately. “Aye, sir,” he responded. “I’ll be on deck.” Then without another word he exited the room
and closed the door behind him.
Donovan took the opportunity to look around
the small cabin and note the changes with a keen eye. Harold had done very well, doing everything
she’d asked for and a few more things besides.
The room was spotless, floors and walls
scrubbed clean until they almost glowed.
The glass on the small window she’d added two years prior glistened and
was open to allow the fresh air in.
There was a second tiny closet added, and Donovan was pleased to see
that it had several drawers.
How
very clever. I wonder.... “Harold, who did the woodworking? Smythe or
Alexander?”
“Um, actually, sir... um, well... I did.”
A skeptical brow shot into Donovan’s dark
hairline. “Excuse me?”
Harold scratched his neck, unable to stand
the strain of being at attention any longer.
“Well, sir, it was my idea. I
drew out what I wanted and then Mr. Smythe and Mr.
Alexander helped me build it. I did most
of the measurin’ and all the cuttin’. They made sure it was all right before I
moved to the next piece. But I did as
much of it myself as I could. And I put
a chest area at the bottom in case Miss Hannah needs....”
He would have continued babbling except
that Donovan held up her hand for silence right then, and he stumbled to a
halt. He watched as she continued her perusal,
finally noticing what he and Mr. Roberts had been working on when she’d walked
in.
Her tiny pallet was gone. In its place was a bed almost large enough
for two people her size. Should be just right for
Hannah and myself. She
couldn’t stop the involuntary smile that crossed her face, and didn’t realize
how adorably charming it made her look.
Harold bit his lip to keep from laughing.
She schooled her features into a more stoic
expression, and Harold was grateful for the time to get his own face under
control. He was the picture of calm
serenity by the time she brought her eyes back to his.
“Excellent job, Mr.
Worthington. I see great promise in your future.”
This time Donovan saw Harold bite his lip,
though it wasn’t to stop the laughter, but to contain the tears at her
reference to his position as a member of her crew. Suddenly, he was less a cabin boy and more a
uniformed crewman with the Royal Navy.
Unconsciously, he stood straighter, and she smiled.
“If you are willing, I will recommend you
for a posting to this ship as a seaman on our next voyage.” She held up her hand. “Do not answer me now. Take some time to think and consider things,
Harold. This is a hard life, and the sea
can be an unforgiving mistress, and you have a talent with wood if you want
one.”
Harold nodded, then asked,
”Permission to speak freely, sir?”
“Aye lad,” she nodded. “Go ahead.”
“Sir, I have worked hard and faithfully
hoping that I would be considered a worthy addition to your crew. I would be honored to become part of it in a
more responsible position.”
Donovan noticed that he spoke very slowly
and carefully, as though he had rehearsed the speech a hundred times over in
his mind. She regarded him with deep
blue eyes for a very long moment before she nodded.
“Very well, Mr.
Worthington. You will have to continue your duties as
cabin boy until we arrive back in our home port, but when we ship out on our
next voyage, you will assume the position of a seaman.” She paused then continued. “Do you know of anyone you might recommend to take your place as our cabin boy?”
Harold swallowed and prayed to the Virgin
to spare him if his mama heard that this bit of information had fallen from his
lips. “I’ve a brother, Patrick. He would be almost eight by the time we set
sail again.”
“And how would your mama feel about losing
another son to the sea?”
“Well, sir, I think it will depend on her
point of view that day. I know she hates
it, especially considering she lost papa to it.
But practically, she knows we are all better off by it.”
“Then we will hope to meet the practical
side when we go speak to her.” Donovan
nodded. “You are dismissed, Mr.
Worthington.”
The boy nodded and moved to the door. Donovan’s voice stopped him on the
threshold. “Thank you, Harold. You did a beautiful job, and I truly believe
Hannah will be comfortable and happy here.”
He didn’t say a word, but the smile on his
face spoke volumes and warmed her to her toes.
Donavan sat down at her desk, still
marveling at the transformation of her cabin.
What had once seemed a cold and sterile space now had the warmth of a
home.
She slapped her hands on her thighs and
rose, knowing she had things to finish before the evening. Donovan spotted Mr. Roberts by the mainsail,
securing the ropes into place. He stood
at attention at the Captain’s approach.
“At ease, Mr. Roberts.”
He nodded and stood at ease, resuming his
work. He didn’t say a word, but waited
for her to speak, not sure if he was in trouble or not.
“Thank you for helping Harold, Mr.
Roberts. You both did superior work in
my cabin, and you have my sincere gratitude.
I am sure Hannah will be not only comfortable, but well-pleased.”
Donovan felt the blush on her face during
her little speech and was surprised to see a matching one covering Roberts’
face as well. He nodded his head in
acceptance of her words.
“Thank you, Cap’n.” He hesitated before asking, “Permission to
speak freely?”
Donovan rolled her mental eyes. What is
with my crew toady? But she nodded
her head in acquiescence.
“We were all glad to do it, sir. Miss Hannah has changed something for you,
and that means she has changed something for us. And it looks like the change is for the
better.”
Donovan never lost her stoic expression,
but she felt the shock at the second mate’s words down to her toes. “And you can tell this from the very limited
time I have been here, and your brief meeting with Hannah?”
“Aye, sir,” the man said respectfully. “The change is that obvious to everyone.”
“Well then, Mr. Roberts, I commend you for
your fortitude in being the spokesman.”
“Only speaking for myself, Cap’n, but I
think the crew would agree with me.”
“Very well, Mr. Roberts.
Carry on.”
Donovan walked to the gangplank and spoke
to the watchman on duty. “I have some
business in town, Mr. Trilby. I will be
back to prepare for the ball.”
“Aye, sir,” was all he said before Donovan
disembarked and headed into town.
************
Debendra was waiting in almost the same
spot Donovan had found him in the last time she’d come to town, as though he
knew to expected her just then and had been waiting patiently for her
arrival. She mentally smacked
herself. He is a shaman. It is very
likely he could know when I was coming.
Not that my needing to retrieve Hannah’s new clothing before this
evening would give him any clue.
She straightened as she approached,
wondering at the meaning behind his not-so-well-hidden-smile. Then she accepted the hand he held out to her
and allowed Debendra to pull her into a hug.
“You look much better than the last time I
saw you, my friend. Things have worked
out well for you and Hannah, yes?”
“She is opening up whole new worlds to me,
Debendra. Things I never... well, I am
glad you and Mama approve of her. It
means a lot to both of us, especially knowing how my mother is going to react.”
The shaman cleared his throat almost
delicately and it caused Donovan to turn a wary eye in his direction.
“Debendra?” The
word was said in a low, growling voice, and it caused a shiver to skitter up
the man’s spine. He flinched when her
fiery gaze focused on him intently. “Is
there a problem?”
“Perhaps. Perhaps not. Can you
explain to Mama why Hannah disappeared and did not nurse you when you were
ill?” He saw the ire grow, and hastened
to explain. “She is concerned... for you
both. She says no ties like those that
bind the two of you together should be severed. And yet for all intents and
purposes that is exactly what it seems like has happened. Mama will naturally lay the blame for it on
Hannah’s shoulders, for as much as we like her, you
are a daughter of our heart.”
Donovan couldn’t maintain her anger in the
face of such direct, honest caring.
Instead, she put a hand on Debendra’s arm. “Take me to Mama, Debendra, and I will do my
best to explain.”
************
Forty-five minutes later, Donovan was
finishing up her tale as well as she possibly could. It was impossible to explain the time
difference between her and Hannah. It
was difficult enough for her to understand it, and she was living it. There was no way she could make Mama or
Debendra understand a concept she couldn’t describe.
“So Hannah was taken away from you?”
“Yes.”
“But you could communicate in your dreams?”
“Once the sickness was
gone, yes. Just like we have all these
years. I never knew how much I
depended on the dreams until they were gone.”
The last was said in a bare whisper and Mama almost didn’t hear it. She simply nodded her understanding.
“And you have found her again?” Mama asked.
She didn’t need an answer from the obvious reaction on Donovan’s
face. Blue eyes sparkled with joy and a
fierce grin spread across her mouth.
Mama had to smile in return just from the sheer happiness she felt
radiating from Donovan.
“Oh yes, Mama. The reason she is not here with me today is
that she has to prepare herself for the masquerade tonight. But she will be sailing with us after the
ball. I am taking her home with me.”
Donovan waited anxiously for Mama to
speak. She desperately wanted her
blessing on her union with Hannah. It
was almost as important as her father’s.
She held her breath, not noticing that her leg was nervously jumping up
and down.
Mama placed a well-worn hand on the jittery
joint and immediately, Donovan stopped all movement. With her other hand, Mama lifted Donovan’s
chin until they were looking eye to eye.
“You have my blessing, Donovan.... Make sure you bring here to see me
before you cast off tonight.”
Donovan reached up and gave Mama a big
hug. “Thank you, Mama. I will.
I promise.”
Mama patted the taller woman’s back, then gently eased out of the embrace. “Good girl,” ignoring the raised eyebrow.
“Now go get Hannah’s clothes from Satosh and get them aboard your ship. You need to rest a bit before the festivities
tonight.” She held up her hand when
Donovan drew breath to speak. “Mind Mama
now, Donovan. I know best.”
The Captain couldn’t argue with that sort
of logic, so she nodded her head and mumbled, “Yes, Mama.”
Satosh handed Donovan a sizeable package
wrapped carefully in brown paper and tied with twine then she unceremoniously
pushed Donovan to the door. “Go on,
Donovan,” she muttered with a hand planted firmly in the strong back. “If Mama thinks I held you up in here after
she told you to go get some rest for tonight, she will make me stay home
tonight.”
Donovan chuckled, though she truly believed
what Satosh said. Mama was swift to punish disobedience, and always made the
punishment fit the crime. “And how do
you know what Mama said to me? Oof!” she
grunted out when Satosh punched her in the arm... rather hard. She glared down into brown eyes. “What did you hit me for?”
“Donovan Scott!! How long have you known my mother?? Hmm?? I have known
her all my life, thank you very much, and I know exactly what she said! There are just some things that never
change!”
“Point taken. Let
me go before we both get into trouble.”
“Good idea,” Satosh muttered, literally
pushing Donovan out the door.
“Thank you, Satosh. I am sure Hannah will be pleased.”
Satosh grinned mischievously in the
doorway. “I think you will be even
more.” Then she closed the door before
Donovan could process her words.
Donovan muttered and mumbled all the way
back to her ship, disregarding the odd looks and stares that followed her. She nodded to Mr. Andrews who had the watch
as she boarded the boat. Other than his
presence, the ship was almost ghostly silent.
“Everyone resting, Mr.
Andrews?”
“Aye Cap’n.
Those were your orders.”
“Very good, then.
Carry on.”
Without stopping, Donovan went into her
cabin and kicked the door shut behind her.
She set the package on the bed, wincing a little at the stiffness the
heavy bundle had caused in her arms and elbows.
She looked at it for a long moment torn between curiosity and good
manners. Good manners won, though not by
much, and she opened Hannah’s new armoire and placed the clothing inside
without opening the paper. Then she
slipped off her boots and crawled into the bed, moaning at its softness. She never even felt herself drift off into a
deep, peaceful sleep.
************
It was almost sunset
when a light rapping at her door brought Donovan slowly up from the nest of
sleep she’d been burrowed in. She
stretched languidly, knowing from the light, unhurried tapping that there
wasn’t an urgent or impending disaster waiting of the other side of the
door. When she noted the lowness of the
sun in the sky, she figured that it was her first mate insuring that she had
ample time to prepare herself for the masquerade.
Donovan padded over to the door and opened
it, just as John Merryweather raised his hand to knock again. He hesitated when he saw her, trying to
collect himself.
“Oh, good, Captain. You’re awake.” He gestured to the men who stood behind
him. “We thought you might want a hot
bath before you prepared for the evening.”
A dark brow rose. “Are you saying I smell, Mr.
Merryweather?” She didn’t smile, but he
could see the twinkling very clearly in her blue eyes.
“No, sir. I
am saying you always appreciate a chance to take a warm bath,” he answered
evenly, though Donovan noted the teasing gleam in his eyes.
“Very well then, sir.
Please bring it in.”
John Merryweather brought the tub in and
set it in the center of the room, then the sailors had a short bucket brigade
as the passed in the ten or twelve buckets of warm water to fill it. Satisfied,
the first mate took a look around and nodded.
“If you have everything you need
sir...?” He let his voice trail off in
question, and Donovan nodded. “I will be
back shortly to see to the tub’s removal sir.
If you will excuse me?”
“Have all the men bathed, Mr.
Merryweather?”
“Aye, sir.”
“Thank you.
I will see you shortly.”
Donovan lit a lamp, and quickly stripped
out of her clothing. It wasn’t as
comfortable as her tub at the cottage, but it would do for getting her
clean. She stepped into the warm water
with alacrity and lathered up the cloth she had with her mother’s cinnamon
soap.
Within thirty minutes, she was clean, dry
and semi-dressed... leather trousers, thick socks, and a coarse
undershirt. She sat brushing her hair
dry, glad for its shoulder length. She
was nearly done when the expected knock came.
“Come in, Mr. Merryweather.”
The first mate entered, resplendent in his
pirate clothing. He had braided his
hair, but left it unpowdered. The brass
buttons on his shirt shone brilliantly even in the dim lamplight, and he held
his sword delicately out of the way of the door. John felt his Captain’s eyes on him,
reviewing his appearance and he stood a little straighter under her scrutiny. Even when she nodded her approval, he did not
relax, but stepped further into the room.
“It is nearly time for us to leave,
Captain. I came to help you with your
cloak, sir.”
“Thank you, Mr. Merryweather.” She stood and put on the shirt and sash that
were an intricate part of her pirate attire.
Then she waited for him to retrieve her cloak and stood immobile as he
swirled it into place around her shoulders.
In an oddly intimate gesture, John pulled her hair from her collar
before she tied the material at the neck.
The first mate lifted Donovan’s blade
reverently and handed it to her, and waited patiently for her to strap it
on. When she was finished, she turned to
him, waiting for his inspection.
“You are leaving your hair down, sir?”
“For tonight, yes.
Hannah likes it this way particularly, and I do not see the harm.”
“Agreed, sir.” He
hesitated as she turned towards the door.
“Sir?”
He waited for her to stop and look at him, knowing he would get a raised
eyebrow for his trouble. He wasn’t
disappointed.
“Yes, Mr. Merryweather?”
“Well, sir, I wondered if you planned to
wear shoes tonight?”
He gestured to her sock covered feet.
She sighed.
“Damn!
I knew there was a reason I was not completely uncomfortable. It could be worse, I suppose. I could be stuck in uniform.” She sighed again, and delicately reseated
herself on the bed. The sword made it
difficult at best, and she eased it out of the way gently.
“Very well, Mr.
Merryweather. Would you be so kind as to hand me my boots?”
The first mate went to the door where
Harold stood waiting. “Fine job, lad,”
Merryweather exclaimed as he got a good look at the shine on the Captain’s
boots. “Go wait up on deck. We will be
there momentarily.”
John Merryweather knelt carefully at
Donovan’s feet, easing her feet into her boots.
She opened her mouth to protest, but her forestalled her by holding up a
hand. “It is my duty and privilege,
Captain. I promised your father I would
keep an eye on you, and I do not want to be the one to explain to Ernst Scott
how his daughter was disemboweled with the wrong end of her own sword while
putting her boots on.”
Donovan scratched her chin
thoughtfully. “When you put it that
way....” She looked at him a long
moment. “Did you really promise my
father you would look after me?”
“Yes, sir, I did. Your father is my friend, and I owed him a
debt. It was the very least I could do.”
“And yet you have never once tried to usurp
my authority.”
“No, sir. You
are still my Captain. I would watch your
back in any case. I am just happy that
doing my duty to you enabled me to fulfill my word to your father.”
Donovan nodded and waited for Merryweather
to finish pulling up her boots. “Then if
I may ask a favor of you, John?”
His widening eyes were the only obvious
sign of his shock at her request. He
nodded solemnly. “You have but to ask,
sir.”
“John, you are the closest thing I have to
a friend. Will you... will you stand for
me... at my marriage to Hannah?”
John Merryweather was speechless. Nothing she could have said could have taken
him more by surprise than the request she had just made of him. He concentrated on closing his jaw and
swallowing, willing his eyes to stay in his head. Finally under control, he nodded
vigorously.
“It would be my honor to do so, sir.”
Donovan let out the breath she hadn’t
realized she’d been holding. Her first
hurdle was crossed and she smiled and offered her hand to her first mate. He accepted with alacrity then bravely spoke.
“You know, Captain, if Miss Hannah is
willing, I think a majority of the crew would stand with you.”
He almost missed the tear, but she blinked
and it was gone, and she smiled tremulously.
“Thank you, Mr. Merryweather. I
cannot tell you what that means to me.”
“You do not have to, sir. A good first mate knows these things,” here
he puffed out his chest. “And I am the
best.”
Donovan chuckled, appreciating the man’s
attempt to ease the tensely emotional atmosphere in the room. She clapped him on the shoulder. “That you are Mr. Merryweather. That you are.” She pulled the door open and motioned him to
walk in front of her. “Now let us gather
our crew and go to the meetinghouse. My
lady awaits.”
She snatched up her mask before stepping into the passageway and closing
the door behind them.
They stepped onto the deck and John moved
to one side as Donovan reached topside.
He crew stood in a double row, waiting for her inspection, and she felt
her heart swell at the sight. These were
good men, and they had put themselves in her care. She vowed again to do right by them, as they
had by her, and she promised herself that she would ask Hannah about having
them all stand with them both on their wedding day.
Slowly Donovan walked the ranks, nodding
and occasionally reaching out to straighten or inspect. When she reached the gangplank she turned to
face them and spoke.
“Gentlemen, you know the rules. Tonight you are representatives of myself and this ship.
All I ask is that you remember that before you do anything that might
bring shame upon us. With that in
mind... have a good time, and keep in mind that we sail with the tide.”
The men cheered, both anxious to have a
good time and ready to leave for home.
It had been a long, rough few months.
“Come along then, men,” Donovan called when
the noise had subsided. “It is time for
the pirates to join the masquerade!”
Another loud yell rose from the men and
with a rousing chorus and high spirits, the pirates made their way to the
masquerade ball.
Chapter XVIII
Hannah stepped from the hallway to utter
and complete stunned silence. She turned
back to look at Katie, who smiled and motioned her forward. She walked further into the living room and
noted the odd expressions on Jack’s and Frank’s faces. Her forehead scrunched up in confusion and
she looked back and forth between them.
“Uncle Jack?”
Hannah’s voice seemed to break the spell
that held them, and Jack blinked as he finally rose to meet her. His grin was huge as he reached out to take
her hands.
“Hannah, you look fabulous. Absolutely stunning. And the dress....” Jack’s voice trailed off and he gestured at
the gown that had taken both Hannah and Katie almost an hour to get Hannah into
and settled. There were real,
honest-to-God petticoats, layer after layer of them done in very fine, white
linen. Hannah had insisted on the
linen... the thought of muslin against her skin made her itch. The underskirt was a deep emerald green silk.
The overlay and bodice were both a mint
green silk, and the bows tied around the skirt were emerald velvet. The neckline scooped low enough to hint at
the cleavage hidden beneath the material, and the short sleeves that were
pulled off Hannah’s shoulders showed off her musculature to its best advantage. Hannah had pulled her hair up, leaving her
back bare and adding to her distinguished, grown-up air.
Jack circled her, then
reached into the pocket of his over tunic.
“The time has come,” he said as he draped an emerald necklace around
Hannah’s neck and began to fasten it.
She reached up hesitant hands towards it.
“Uncle Jack?”
“Trust me, Hannah. You will understand soon enough.” He came round to stand in front of her again,
and leaned in to kiss her cheek. “I love
you, little Hannah.”
For some reason, the sentiment made her
eyes water, and she blinked back tears before she responded, “I love you too,
Uncle Jack.” She took a moment to take
in his attire, and she smiled. “You look
quite dashing.”
“Hey!
What about me? What am I??? Chopped liver??”
Hannah bit her lip to keep from chuckling
at Frank’s plaintive plea. But she
dutifully turned her head and studied him.
Both men were dressed in the tunics and trousers of the mid-eighteen
hundreds. Long, dark pants topped short
boots. White shirts were nearly hidden
from view by dark cravats, waistcoats, and long overcoats. Jack wore a black suit, and Frank brown to
compliment Katie’s yellow dress.
“I think you both look very handsome,”
Hannah finally commented. She turned to
her friend. “What do you think, Katie?”
“I think I’m glad I don’t have to get
dressed like this every day,” Katie grunted as she eased her hoop skirt through
the doorway. She had opted NOT to wear
the authentic petticoats, having no desire to cart around an extra thirty-five
pounds on her person. The hoop was more
awkward though, since there was very little give in the wire.
Hannah chuckled and gestured towards
Katie. “Uncle Jack? How are we gonna get to the
meetinghouse? There is no way we’ll all
fit in the car.”
“Oh, no cars tonight,
Hannah. Tonight we travel into town in style.”
Just then, a jingling was heard outside the
front door, and after a moment, a knock was heard. Jack offered his arm to Hannah, and saw Frank
extend the same courtesy to Katie. “Come,
my dear. Your carriage awaits.”
Hannah stepped outside and swallowed a gasp
at the Cinderella style coach that sat at the door. She turned to Jack with a question in her
eyes.
“It sits in pieces in a small shed behind
Jacob’s house most of the year. Then a
day or two before the ball, he and his family get it out, put it together and
spiff it up just for this evening. This
is how everyone travels to the ball, if they don’t walk. I scheduled our time with Merry,” he said
before she could ask. “That is why I was
adamant about your needing to be ready on time.”
He handed her up into buggy, then offered
his hand to Katie. She took it and
stepped inside, and the two gentlemen followed.
Then they were off to town.
************
Hannah was thankful to touch her feet to
earth again. She hadn’t realized the
ride into town was so long; nor had she understood how rough and rocky it was
without shock absorbers. She was
thankful for the layers and layers of linen she had on right then, though. Katie hadn’t fared so well, and stepped from
the carriage rubbing her behind.
“Ow, damnation!
That hurts. I think I’m bruised
now.”
“
Katie chuckled and looked around while
waiting for her husband and Jack to exit the coach. The meetinghouse looked a lot different that
it had the day before. There were pine
torches lighting the entire building and the windows were opened wide. All the tables had been removed and the cane
back chairs had been scattered around the room.
The electrical and sound equipment was gone or covered to such a degree
as to be unrecognizable.
The few wood tables set up in the corners
were covered in linen, crystal and china.
Food covered with wire mesh lids sat on one table, and punch sat on
another. Three musicians sat on a raised
platform at the far end of the room.
Merry met them at the door. “Welcome!
Welcome to the Pirates’ Masquerade Ball!” She motioned to the feathered mask Hannah
wore. “What a lovely mask!” Merry exclaimed as she drew them into the
room. “Now the masquerade’s rules are in
effect. Until the Pirate Captain appears
and unmasks her heart’s desire or
“Has she ever unmasked anyone?” Katie asked.
She flinched at the strength of the grip Hannah had on her hand. They were both fairly certain of the answer,
but her giving voice to it still made Hannah nervous.
Merryweather chuckled. “Only once... in
A thrill chased itself over Hannah’s spine
at Merry’s words. Now she understood at least part of the legend. They moved further into the room, ever
mindful of the full skirts they wore.
Jack carefully seated Hannah, and moved to get them both some
punch. Frank led Katie out onto the
dance floor as the musicians began playing.
The first hour or so, Hannah spent
alternately dancing and resting. The
dress was heavy, and much hotter than she’d imagined it to be. And without the air conditioning she was accustomed
to, it was necessary to sit out every other dance to rest and cool off a
bit. She soon learned to be grateful for
every bit of breeze she felt.
A flattering number of men had requested a
dance, and Hannah was being approached by the next in line when a hush fell
over the room. She couldn’t help the
involuntary gasp that fell from her lips.
There in the doorway stood Donovan,
resplendent in all her pirate glory, and surrounded by her crew. They made a striking picture, and all eyes in
the room focused on them intently.
Jack stared unabashedly at them. This was the first time in his many years of
attending this party that he ever remembered the pirates bringing such
attention to themselves. In fact, this was the first year in memory
that he recalled seeing more than a wisp of anyone besides Donovan
herself. He held his breath, waiting to
see if the prophecy would come to life.
Hannah had the
time to wonder why this was a masquerade ball when it was so apparent exactly
who the pirates were. Then they were
moving directly towards her and she stopped wondering about anything in light
of how spectacular Donovan looked.
Hannah felt her jaw drop open and had to consciously take herself in
hand. As Donovan drew near, Hannah felt
the blood rush through her body at the consuming expression in the fierce blue
that regarded her and dropped her eyes to the floor. She felt the gloved fingertips caress her
chin before gently lifting her face until their eyes met.
Donovan smiled,
and Hannah grinned nervously in return.
Donovan was immersing her in the sheer sensuality she was emitting, and
it was making her feel warm and giddy and absolutely wonderful.
Without a word,
Donovan slid an arm around Hannah’s waist, and led her out onto the dance
floor. The musicians didn’t hesitate,
but immediately began playing a hauntingly sweet melody for the two of them to
dance to. The floor cleared until only
the two of them were left.
Hannah opened her
lips to speak and was silenced by Donovan’s fingers. So instead Hannah took advantage of the fact
that Donovan was no longer holding her slightly apart from the Captain’s own
figure with her lead hand, and wrapped both arms around Donovan’s neck.
Donovan accepted
the new hand placement gracefully, locking her arms around Hannah’s waist and
slowing their steps to mere movement back and forth in virtually the same
spot. She felt Hannah’s sigh of
contentment through her shirt as the blonde head came to rest on her chest. Donovan smiled again and leaned her cheek on
Hannah’s hair.
They weren’t
alone, but to them, it was as if the world had passed them by for a timeless
moment.
In the
meetinghouse, people from two separate timelines watched as the joining between
them happened, and marveled at the miracle it was.
Jack smiled, realizing that the legend and prophecy he had been
studying for the better part of his life was being fulfilled in front of his
eyes. He thought back to the discussion
he and his brother had had when they understood that the fulfillment of the
prophecy lay not with them, but with Michael’s daughter Hannah.
“Are you sure, Jack?”
Jack nodded heavily, his
green eyes looking squarely into the equally green of his brother’s. “Yeah, Mike, I am. The legend is vague, but the diary is crystal
clear.”
“The legend says that she
will unmask the Beloved Green Eyes she has been searching for at the masquerade
ball. That this will be the one she has
been seeking, and when the two become one that they will not be seen nor heard
from again in our lifetime.” Jack nodded
his agreement with Michael’s assessment.
“So what new part of her diary did you suddenly come across that you
think this is going to be Hannah and not you or me for God’s sake? Jesus, Jack!
She’s a fifteen-year-old child!”
“Michael, please! Calm down and breathe, will ya? You’re making me nervous, and this is hard
enough for me as it is!”
Mike blew out a breath, and
stopped pacing, taking a seat in front of his brother. “I’m sorry, Jackie. I know....”
“No,
no you don’t, Mike! All
my life, I dreamed... I hoped... and now....”
Michael sat quietly for a
moment. “You’re right, Jack. I don’t know how you feel. But I do care, ya know. You’re the only brother I’ve got, and you’re
my best friend.”
“I know, Mikey. Thanks. I just....”
“Why do you think Hannah is
tied to this?” Mike asked when the silence began to grow uncomfortable. “Aside from the fact that we know there is a
family connection between us and Donovan Scott, why do you think Hannah is
gonna be the one to fulfill the legend?
What did the diary say?”
“It describes her,
Michael. It talks about the green eyes
that we all have, but it describes Donovan’s lover as a woman. We may both have the same eyes as Hannah, but
it is for damned sure no one is gonna mistake either of us for women!”
“But why Hannah, Jack?? Why her and not her
children, or her children’s children?”
“That more than anything is a
hunch, but I’m going with my gut here.
Things have been happening closer together... more often. I think it is a fair summation to say that it
will happen in our lifetimes. The only
one of our line it could possibly be is Hannah.”
Mike ran a hand through his
hair. “God, Jack. I don’t know if I am ready for that. It means I am gonna lose my baby to a woman
of myth and legend.” He straightened in
his seat and his eyes took on a steely resolve.
“Before I allow Donovan Scott to abscond ANYWHERE with my daughter, I
think she and I need to have a serious father/suitor talk. When should she and the Maiden be in the
Triangle again?”
Jack consulted his charts and
the diaries again. “According to the
schedule she’s been keeping, she should be back in less than two weeks.”
“All
righty, then. Let
me get packed up and ready to go. I’m gonna go out and find Donovan Scott and
see just what her intentions for my only child are. Then we’ll see about giving them my
blessing.”
“Are you sure about this,
Mikey? It’s my turn....”
“Yeah, Jack. This is something I have to do. You can go to
That had been
their last conversation about Donovan or the difference she would make in
Hannah’s life. As he watched the two of
them melt into one another, he remembered Mike’s final words as he admonished
Jack to take care of his little girl.
“I think you would
have been proud of me, brother. I know
you’d be proud of her.”
Merryweather heard
Jack’s whisper, though she didn’t understand the words he said. She moved closer to him even as she kept her
eyes glued to the tableau that was unfolding on the dance floor in front of
her.
“They make a
beautiful couple, don’t they?” she asked as Hannah buried herself further into
Donovan’s neck. They had all but stopped
moving, content to simply sway in one place in time to the music. She wondered at the brief glimpse of sadness
that flitted through Jack’s eyes. It was
gone before he looked down at her and smiled.
“Yes, they do,” he
answered. “I was just thinking how proud
of Hannah Michael would be if he could see the woman she’s grown into.”
“How would he feel
about seeing the fulfillment of the prophecy; of laying the legend to rest?”
Jack gave this
question due consideration, keeping his eyes on Donovan as she slowly leaned
down to capture Hannah’s lips. He watched
for a moment longer; they all did, until the embrace grew so intensely,
passionately intimate that propriety demanded everyone look away and give the
couple as much privacy as they could considering the
circumstances. He focused his attention
strictly on Merryweather and answered her.
“Sad, happy, a
little disconcerted, a little overwhelmed.
A lot like I do at this moment, I expect.”
Merry nodded her
understanding. “I can see that. It is
almost, I don’t know... bizarre to see something like this come to pass. It’s something you hope for, but never
actually think you’ll have a chance to be a part of.”
Jack agreed
silently, though he certainly had other thoughts on the matter. He didn’t share them though. Doing so would have required a far greater
and much more detailed explanation that he was able or willing to give.
The room felt
Donovan and Hannah separate more than they heard anything, and almost as one
body, all eyes returned to the couple alone at the center of the dance floor.
Donovan stepped
back from Hannah and dropped to one knee in front of her. One hand flew to Hannah’s mouth when she
realized Donovan’s intent. The other was
captured in Donovan’s hand, and Donovan gently caressed the appendage for a
long moment while she swallowed hard and composed herself. It seemed she had been aiming towards this
for a long time, and now that it was upon her, all her words had deserted her.
Hannah
understood Donovan’s nervousness; it was similar to what she herself had felt
when she realized that the legend was coming to life before her eyes. Tenderly Hannah removed her hand from her
mouth and reached down to cup Donovan’s chin.
Donovan
lifted her eyes to be met with love and compassion, and suddenly her nerves
settled, and she remembered everything she wanted to say. She lifted Hannah’s hands to her lips and
kissed them both, before clearing her throat and starting to speak.
“Hannah,
Beloved... legend has it that the Pirate Captain is destined to meet her
future, fall in love and propose on the night of the Pirates Masquerade
Ball. That I would be able to walk right
up to my heart’s desire and sweep her off her feet.”
The
room was so silent that even breathing sounded harsh, and everyone heard
Donovan swallow before she continued.
“But
the legend never counted on us, did it?
It could not fathom the truth that is the two of us.” She smiled, and
grinned when Hannah smiled in return.
“It was entirely correct about us in some ways, though. You are my future; I did fall in love...
deeply, passionately, irrevocably.”
She
swallowed again and took a deep breath.
“So tonight, in front of all these witnesses... in front of your family
and friends... in front of my crew... I am asking you for my heart’s desire. I am asking you to marry me, and stay with me
for the remainder of our days.”
Hannah
swallowed hard, knowing the words were coming, but unable to stop the thrill
that ran through her when Donovan said them aloud. She gently tugged on their joined hands and
Donovan rose to her feet. In words she
knew only Donovan and Jack would completely understand, Hannah replied.
“Whether
we share one lifetime or many, past, present or future we are soulmates. I never believed in the concept until my
dreams became my reality, and now I will do anything to keep the reality I have
with you, Donovan. Whatever life we
share is perfect for me, because we share it together.”
Donovan
smiled rakishly at her. “Does this mean
yes?”
She
reached up and untied Donovan’s mask, wanting to see her whole face when she
answered the question. “Oh yes, my love.
This means yes. This means yes
forever.”
Hannah
pulled Donovan’s mouth to her own, and the ship’s Captain went with it to the
cheering of everyone in the room. She
awkwardly managed to loosen the ties on Hannah’s own mask, and as soon as she
could manage, threw the offending bit of costume into the crowd without opening
her eyes of breaking the kiss.
Jack
reached out and caught the mask, and the party geared up to full speed.
************
It
was an oddly eclectic bunch, and for this one night it was physically
impossible to tell who belonged in the past and who belonged in the
future. At this time, in this place,
everyone belonged to the here and now, and only the present existed. The torchlight made everyone look a little
bit extraordinary, and except for the fact that some were dressed as pirates
and others were dressed as islanders or colonists, there was no way to tell
that the people coexisting in the room together were living in time periods one
hundred and fifty or more years apart.
Jack
smiled as he watched the interaction around him. Except for himself, Hannah, and Donovan, no
one knew the significance of what was happening. Most saw it as fulfillment of a legend. Only the three of them understood the
immensity of the occasion, and of the three of them, only he understood the
true ramifications of what had and was happening.
For
a very long time, to those watching, at least, Hannah and Donovan stayed
wrapped around each other on the small dance floor; not moving in time to the
music around them, but swaying to a rhythm only the two of them could hear.
“They
make such a striking couple,” Katie commented to Jack as they danced around the
room together. “You think I’ll be able
to pry Donovan away to have a word with her?
I think I have earned the right to ask a few questions.”
Jack
had to laugh at the almost plaintive whine that came from Katie. He’d been fairly certain this would happen as
soon as Donovan and Hannah were together here.
They had completely put everything but each other out of their reality
and were wrapped together in their own little world. And the need to interrogate Donovan was about
to overwhelm Katie.
“Calm
down, Katie. Hannah knows you wanna talk
to Donovan. I’m certain she’ll make sure
you get a chance to talk to her.” Katie
looked at him skeptically, and Jack chuckled again. “Then again, maybe not. Given what she and the boys did to Frank....”
“Exactly,”
Katie replied sardonically, before watching the couple leave the dance floor
and walk out onto the cooler veranda.
************
“Are
you all right, Angel? We have to leave
shortly, you know,” Donovan commented as they made their way to the outdoor
porch. The meetinghouse had become
unbearably stuffy and Hannah had finally asked Donovan if they could get some
fresh air. One look at Hannah’s flushed
face had convinced Donovan of the need to get outside post haste.
“Yes,
love. I’m fine. It was just getting warm in there and this
dress is much harder to manage than I ever expected it to be. I didn’t realize the yards and yards of
material it took just to be considered properly attired in your day and
age. I could easily give up the finery
of a lady for the comfort of a man’s clothes.”
Donovan
nodded her understanding. “Yes, I was
not unhappy to give up the layers upon layer of clothing required to be a lady,
and I gave them up long before I ever had to actually wear them. I never understood the point of making women
so direly uncomfortable for the sake of looking proper. Where is the practicality in that?”
Hannah
leaned forward and captured Donovan’s lips in her own. “I love you, and I like the way you think.”
Donovan
returned the gesture wholeheartedly before pulling back for air. “Shall I get you something to drink,
Beloved? You look quite flushed again.”
“I’ll
bet... I feel pretty flushed right about now.”
“Let
me get you something cool to drink then.
It will give you a chance to cool off before we have to go in again to
say our goodbyes.”
“You
take such good care of me, Donovan.”
“It
is my honor and my privilege, Hannah, and one I intend to have for the rest of
my life. I have something to give you
when I return.” Then without another
word, the Captain turned and made her way back inside the meetinghouse.
Katie
saw her opportunity to talk to Donovan alone when she stepped back across the
threshold. She followed Donovan to the
drink table and waited until she picked up two glasses of punch before she
approached her.
“Donovan? Excuse me... Captain Scott? May I have a word with you privately?”
Donovan
turned her attention to the woman addressing her, her brow furrowing as she
tried to place her in her memory. Finally, she asked, “I’m sorry... do I know
you, madam?”
“No,
Captain. We’ve not been formally
introduced.” She offered her hand. “I am Katie, Hannah’s friend. I thought we could talk a minute.”
Donovan
acknowledged her greeting with a nod, then held up the
cups to show why she didn’t accept the proffered hand. “If you would like to come along with me to
take this to Hannah, you would be welcome.
Otherwise, I am sorry, but I will not leave her alone to converse with
you, no.”
Katie
couldn’t help but be impressed with Donovan’s devotion to Hannah, and nodded
her acceptance of Donovan’s terms. She
followed Donovan back out the door, lagging a step or two behind to observe
their interaction again.
Donovan
offered Hannah a cup of punch that was received with a grateful smile. Then Donovan said something and motioned
behind her, indicating Katie’s presence in the door way. Hannah looked directly at Katie, then nodded to Donovan reluctantly. Donovan took her hand and sat down, and Katie
made her way forward to them.
For
a long moment there was silence as Katie reflected on the obvious devotion that
ran between them. Though newly married
herself, she recognized what they had between them as something rare and
special... something so many couples, even those deeply in love were not
fortunate enough to encounter, much less experience in their lifetime.
“It’s
the real thing, isn’t it?” she finally murmured, looking between them. “What you have together, what you share is
not put on or made up, is it?”
“Did
you think it would be, Katie?” Hannah asked with disappointment clear in her tone. “Did you think that because we are both women
it would be any less real than it is for you and Frank?”
The
hurt in Hannah’s voice cut through both Katie and Donovan deeply, though for
different reasons. Donovan could feel
the ire rising in her blood, and it was only Hannah’s hand in her own that kept
her grounded. For Katie, the mistrust
was painful, and she was impelled to answer the charges.
“No,
Hannah. No! You know me better than that. I didn’t mean it to come out the way it
sounded.” She lifted her fingers to her
lips and took a deep breath. “What you
have is beyond love, Hannah. It is all
that and more, and I’m so happy for you.
You held out for your heart’s desire and you found one another because
of it.”
Hannah
lifted Donovan’s hand to her lips and caressed it gently with her lips. “You’re right, Katie.“ She spoke to Katie but she never took her
eyes off Donovan. “What we have is
beyond imagination, beyond price, and I’m glad I waited for it. It’s incomparable.”
Katie turned to
see Donovan’s reaction. Donovan lifted
her free hand to cup Hannah’s cheek, and she in turn kissed their joined
hands. “Yes, it is,” she whispered, her
gaze never leaving Hannah’s face.
“Um,
Captain Scott? Donovan?”
Katie waited until the blue eyes tracked to her and she was certain she
had Donovan’s attention. “Can I ask you
something... best friend to perspective suitor?”
“You may ask. I do not have to answer.”
Katie nodded in
acknowledgement. “Very true, but I think
you will.” She giggled at the raised
eyebrow, not the response that action usually elicited. “I want to know your intentions,
Captain. Hannah has been my best friend
all our lives, and I want some assurances she will be taken care of.”
Donovan rose to
her full height, towering over Katie and glaring down at her. Katie didn’t flinch or step back, earning her
a surprising smile from Donovan before the Captain pulled Hannah up to stand
beside her. She wrapped an arm snugly
around the trim waist and stood as closely as the dress would allow.
“There are no
guarantees in life, Katie, but I promise you I will love, honor and protect her
forever and beyond. She gives my life
meaning and joy, and I intend to bring the same to her in return. Is that satisfactory?”
Katie stood still
without speaking for another long moment, then lifted up on her tiptoes and
kissed first Donovan and then Hannah on the cheek. “That is more than satisfactory. It is a beautiful sentiment, and I hope it is
something you are both able to make a reality for one another. You have my blessing and my wishes for a long
and happy life together.”
She stepped away
and found her hand caught in Hannah’s free one.
“Thank you, Katie. That means so
much to me.”
“You’re my best
friend, Hannah. It’s wonderful to see you
finally settled and at peace. You’d
better keep in touch, though. I don’t
want to lose my connection with you either, just because you are across the
ocean.”
“I will,
Katie. We should only be gone a few
months. I promise you will get to hear
about everything as soon as we get home.”
They embraced
again, and Katie was gaze was snared by Donovan’s. “Thank you for caring about her, Katie,”
Donovan said. “I am glad to know Hannah has a friend like
you who looks after her best interests.”
“Keep her happy,
Donovan,” she advised again, taking another step towards the door.
“I will,
Katie. I will do my very best for her.”
“That is all I can
ask then. Safe journey to you both,” she
said before crossing the threshold and rejoining the party that was still in
progress.
Hannah and Donovan
turned to face each other then, embracing again before Donovan pulled away and
extended both hands towards Hannah.
Hannah accepted them without thought and followed easily as Donovan led
the way to the door.
“I think it is
time for us to go, Angel. It is time to
begin our journey and our lives together.”
“Together,” Hannah
commented as she allowed herself to be pulled along into the meetinghouse. “I do so like the sound of that.”
Chapter XIX
Just as they reached the threshold, Donovan
pulled Hannah to a halt. Hannah looked
up at her askance, having difficulty enough finding her balance without being
yanked off-stride.
“Sorry, my love,” Donovan muttered. “I nearly forgot.” She reached into the sash tied at her waist,
sliding her long fingers into a hidden pocket and retrieving an object from
it. She smiled, then
turned her attention to Hannah.
“My family have
long been people of the sea, and the story goes that one night many years ago
during a fierce, raging storm, my great-grandfather Ephraim fought his way to
an island for sanctuary. After the storm
passed, he and his crew took a couple days to look around, collecting fresh
water and whatever fruit they could find.”
“In the midst of their search, so the story
goes, Ephraim found a small chunk of rock whose shape reminded him of
home. He figured that to be lucky, and
put the rock in his pocket, and the men continued searching for necessary
supplies.”
“At the end of two days, they had scavenged
all they could from the small island, and they loaded their ship and headed
back out to sea for home.”
“For many years, the rock traveled the seas
with Ephraim, and it was passed from father to son to son again. It was when it came into my father’s
possession that it became of interest to me.”
“You see, I have had the opportunity to
study many things in my travels, and one subject of interest to me is
geology. When Papa gave me the stone, I
understood its importance immediately, and I asked for permission to open
it.” Donovan smiled in memory. “Papa looked at me rather oddly, but he
granted my request.”
“You see, Hannah, I had been dreaming of
you, and I knew I would find you and I wanted to be ready. So when I realized that the stone held an
emerald, I opened it knowing that someday I would be able to offer it to you.”
Donovan unclenched the fist that she’d held
closed, and extended her open palm to Hannah.
Hannah couldn’t stop the gasp that shivered through her, and she lifted
a hesitant hand towards it before dropping that hand to her side, and raising
the other to the stone on her neck.
Donovan caught the hesitation in Hannah’s
expression, and took Hannah’s left hand in her own. “It was made for you,” Donovan whispered,
before sliding the ring onto Hannah’s finger.
“A token of my love and a symbol of my devotion to
you.” She pressed a light kiss on
the ring.
Hannah stared at the ring. It was a square cut emerald, a green so deep
that she could actually see hints of blue fire flashing in the heart of the
stone. She turned her attention to
Donovan, who was biting her lips in anticipation. Hannah wrapped her hands around Donovan’s
neck, and the Captain automatically rested her hands on Hannah’s waist.
“It is a perfect combination of the two of
us, and it’s beautiful... just like you.
Thank you, love. I wish I had
something to give you in return.”
“I have my whole world in my hands,
Hannah. I don’t need anything
else.” She cut off Hannah’s protest with
a searing kiss, and when they separated, Hannah took a deep breath before
speaking.
“I’m still gonna get something for
you. I don’t know what or when or how,
but I will find something that will show the world that you are mine.”
“People only have to see me look at you to
know I am well and truly caught, but I will be very glad to wear whatever token
you see fit to bestow.”
“Good answer, Captain,” Hannah answered
with a twinkle and a smile. Donovan gave
her a courtly bow.
“Thank you, my dear. I thought so.
Now come. It is time for us to
say goodbye. Already the men have left
for the ship.”
Hannah took Donovan’s arm, and allowed
herself to be escorted through the meetinghouse. For the most part, folks let them pass
through without stopping them, but when they reached Jack, they stopped by mutual,
unspoken consent.
Donovan took Hannah’s hand and put it in
Jack’s then stepped back to allow them a moment to say goodbye privately.
Jack smiled with tears in his eyes. His heart was breaking, and yet at the same
time he had never been as happy for Hannah as he was at this moment. She was radiant and the happiness she felt
was so obvious that he couldn’t help but share her joy. Jack took her in his arms and hugged her like
it was the last time he would be able to embrace her.
After a few moments, he stepped back, and
looked directly into Donovan’s eyes. She
stepped forward and rested her hands on Hannah’s shoulders. Hannah leaned into the touch, but didn’t
release Jack’s hands. He returned his
attention to Hannah.
“I’m so glad you figured out the pieces of
the puzzle, Hannah. And I’m really glad
I got to see the culmination of all that research and the fulfillment of the
legend.”
“Thanks, Uncle Jack.” She stood on tiptoe and kissed his
cheek. “Thank you for so many
things. I’ll keep a detailed diary for
you, and share it with you when I get back.”
He nodded, but didn’t answer. After another minute, he focused on
Donovan. “You take care of her,
Donovan. She is very precious to me.”
“To me as well, Jack. I will cherish her always. I give you my word.”
“Then go with my blessing, both of
you.”
Jack and Hannah shared a final hug, and he
and Donovan exchanged a last look. Then
Hannah and Donovan stepped out the doorway into an unexpected slight chill in
the air, and boarded the carriage to head out towards the port.
A carpetbag sat at Donovan’s feet, and
Hannah raised her brow in mute question.
“Yours?”
Donovan shook her head. “No.”
She reached down and opened it up.
“I believe it belongs to you.”
The second brow joined the first, and
Hannah asked, “Are you sure? I’ve never
seen it.”
Donovan nodded. “Yes, but the envelope on the top has your
name on it. I am almost certain it is
yours.”
“Okay,” said as she took the bag from
Donovan’s hands. Then the buggy was
stopping and the driver hopped down to let them out.
“Captain.”
“Thank you, driver,” Donovan said, handing
him a coin. She then turned to help
Hannah step from the carriage. Hannah
was grateful for both sets of hands as she maneuvered through the small
doorway. The driver released her as soon
as she set foot on the ground and grabbed the bag, handing it to Donovan when
she reached for it.
“Thank you, sir,” Hannah said quietly as
the man tipped his hat to her. Then she
took Donovan’s hand and walked with her down the dock, not noticing when the
carriage simply vanished from sight.
Mama was waiting at the end of the
dock. “My blessings on
you both, children. Safe journey.”
“Thank you, Mama,” they replied in unison.
“Take care of one another and we will see
you next trip.” They hugged her in turn
and whispered their goodbyes then moved to the ship.
They stepped on board and Donovan accepted
the salute with a nod. “Are we ready, Mr. Merryweather?”
“Aye, sir. The
tide has turned and the crew is waiting your orders, sir.”
“The order is given, Mr. Merryweather. Raise the anchor, Mr. Trilby, and set the
sails. It is time for the Warrior Maiden to sail for home.”
A cheer went up from the men at her words,
including those who moved to man the oars down below. Mr. Merryweather accepted the responsibility
of pulling them out of the dock from her with a nod, knowing she needed to get
Hannah settled into what was going to be her new home for the next few weeks at
the very least.
Hannah wedged herself into the tiny passageway
behind Donovan, swearing to herself the entire way. She vowed to stick to trousers and shirts if
it could be managed on this trip. There
was no way she was going to cope with fashionable skirts and petticoats on this
ship for the next few weeks and keep any semblance of ladylike behavior. She was already ready to scream and the
passageway was only two steps from the bottom of the stairs to Donovan’s door.
Hannah couldn’t contain the gasp the
slipped from her lips when Donovan whisked her into her arms before crossing
the threshold. It wasn’t particularly
graceful, since Donovan had to turn sideways and wriggle them through, but at
last she achieved her goal and held Hannah in her arms as she kicked the door
to the room shut behind them.
They remained that way for a moment while
Hannah looked around the room. Her eyes
blinked rapidly several times as she tried to come to terms with the difference
a few days had made in the room’s appearance.
She looked up at Donovan for an explanation.
“Harold’s punishment,” she said
succinctly. “It was his job to convert
my quarters into our quarters and insure that you would be comfortable during
your stay with us. It is highly uncommon
for a Royal Navy non-prison vessel to carry passengers of any kind, and almost
never females. Sailors are a
superstitious lot, you know.” Donovan
grinned at the irony of her statement, and Hannah chuckled.
“I am glad you are here, Hannah. I have waited a lifetime to have you with
me.”
“I have waited a lifetime to be here with
you Donovan, but, um... won’t you get in trouble for having me
here? I mean... this is a vessel of the
Royal Navy, and you are her MALE Captain?
Won’t it start talk to be seen with a female on your ship and more to
the point, in your quarters?”
Donovan stepped over to the bed and lightly
placed Hannah on its covers, but not before brushing a kiss across the blonde
locks first. “I love you,” she said
quietly, “and I appreciate your concern for me and my career. The truth is it really does not matter to
me. What goes on aboard this ship stays
with this ship and her crew. My men and
I have been together for many years, and we’ve learned to trust our lives and
our secrets to one another. No one
outside this crew will ever know where you slept on board. The men like you and would never sully your
reputation like that.”
Donovan smiled at Hannah’s bashful
blush. “You blush beautifully, you
know,” she said, chuckling when the red color deepened even further.
“Do they really, Donovan?” Hannah glanced up into Donovan’s eyes now
despite the blush. “Do the men really
like me?”
“Yes, Angel, they unquestionably do. For many reasons.”
“Well, they certainly have made me feel
welcome here.” There was a sudden shift
in the boat, and Hannah reached her hands out to clasp Donovan’s. She looked up in anticipation of the
forthcoming explanation.
“We are pushing back from the dock. Would you like to go topside and watch?”
“Actually,” Hannah replied as she held onto
Donovan for balance and stood on wobbly legs.
She turned and presented her back to Donovan whose eyes widened when she
saw the row of tiny little buttons.
“Could you undo me, please? If I
don’t get out of all these layers and into some sensible clothes soon, I may
have to scream.”
Donovan swallowed and did as she was
bidden, then scampered for the door. “I’ll just wait
outside,” she said before closing the door firmly behind her. Hannah stared at the door for a long moment,
wondering where Donovan’s shyness had suddenly come from. Then she shrugged and wiggled out of the
dress and began to unlayer her petticoats.
It took a good five minutes to get
completely undressed and folded and put away.
The dress she’d hung in the small closet space, but even without the
undergarments it took up her whole side.
She sighed. There was nothing to be done for it now. Instead, she decided to hunt for her new
clothes.
Hannah was fairly certain they were in the
drawers in the chest, but her curiosity about the carpetbag was overwhelming
and she found herself sitting naked on the small bed opening up the bag.
The note on the top was in Jack’s firm
handwriting. She recognized it easily
from the many notes and letters he’d written to her while she was growing
up. The paper was thick, almost
parchment-like, and the ink... well, it was different than any she had ever
seen. She opened the envelope, and slid
the paper from it, opening it with a crinkly sound. Her eyes skimmed the page, then
returned to the top to read fully.
My
Beloved Niece Hannah, (it
read)
So
much has happened so quickly, and I know that when you leave tonight, the odds
in my seeing you again are very slim. My
work is finished, and getting you off safely with Donovan was the last thing I
had to do. Everything from here on out
is up to Fate. Not
that it isn’t normally, but this is different. I no longer have a goal to fulfill... except
that trip to
In
any case, I want you to know how proud I am of you... how proud your Mother and
Dad would have been as well could they have seen what a beautiful, loving young
woman you turned out to be. I thank God
everyday for the fact that I got to be a part of your life. And that I got to see the fulfillment of the
legend.
The
ring enclosed is actually the ring your dad gave to your mom when they were
married. I thought you might want to
have it to give to Donovan. It seems
very fitting.
As
for the rest of what is in here, take a deep whiff. I did some research on the internet after you
told me about Donovan, and found this chocolatier has been around for almost
two hundred years. I thought you might
appreciate having a taste of home available to you while you were gone, and
FedEx delivers here for the right price. J
Go and be happy, Hannah. You have found your future in the past, and
it makes my heart glad to know that soulmates can come together across time and
space. I love you.
Always
your favorite uncle,
Jack
Hannah just sat still for a moment, soaking
in the happiness the note and gesture provided and the heartache the words also
caused. She took a deep whiff and
allowed the fragrance of chocolate to waft across her senses. She was so engrossed in the experience that she
didn’t hear the door open until she heard Donovan’s indrawn breath.
Donovan whipped around to face the
door. “I beg your pardon, Hannah. I thought you would be dressed by now. I, um....”
Hannah felt somewhat emboldened by
Donovan’s uncharacteristic shyness, and she took the two steps necessary to
reach the Captain while still completely nude.
She wrapped her arms around Donovan’s waist and felt the faint tremor
that ran through her body as well as the sub-vocal whimper that emerged from
her clenched jaw.
“Donovan?
Why do you turn away from me?”
She laid her head on the strong back.
“You’ve seen this body, you’ve loved this body.” She lifted her head and urged Donovan to face
her. “Has something suddenly happened to
change how you feel about that?”
Donovan felt the heartbreak in Hannah’s
voice and couldn’t refuse her siren’s call.
She turned and looked at Hannah, careful to let Hannah see all the love
and longing she felt as she perused the beautiful body that stood proudly
before her. Hannah felt herself flushing
under the weight of desire in Donovan’s eyes.
“Oh, Angel,” Donovan whispered as she
cupped Hannah’s face in her hands. “It
is not a lack of desire for you. Waiting
to consummate our love in this reality has been...” Donovan bit her lip and
dropped her eyes. “It is something I
desire above anything else. But I
promised you... I promised both of us time and courting and....”
Donovan stopped speaking when fingertips
covered her lips. “Donovan, I understand
that this may not be the time and the place for us to be together
intimately. It is a small ship and there
are no secrets here. My presence alone
could cause resentments with the crew, and I don’t want to make things
worse. But please don’t push me away. You are the one stability I have here.”
Donovan kissed the fingers that were
caressing her lips, then she cleared her throat of its
hoarseness. “Then you must not tempt me,
Beloved. It is hard enough to control
the desire I feel for you when I look at you without having the enticement that
is you for me so blatantly offered to me.
Show me some mercy, Hannah.”
“I can do that.” Hannah turned Donovan around to face the
door. “No peeking, love.”
Hannah dressed swiftly in the first outfit
she found provided for her, marveling at the intricacy of the tiny stitching,
and the comfortable simplicity in the clothing that Satosh had created for
her. This outfit was a
light blue linen with short sleeves that reached down to Hannah’s
knees. There were trousers that went
with it of the same material, and it was covered with a
delicate embroidery. She pulled the
pins from her hair and picked up her brush before she felt it pulled from her
hands.
“Let me.”
Hannah nodded and presented Donovan with
her back once more. When the blonde hair
was smooth and untangled, Donovan handed the brush forward to Hannah and placed
a light kiss on her cheek. “Come,
Angel. There should still be a bit of
light left on the island.”
They walked topside hand in hand to begin
the voyage that would take them home together.
***********
The first two days Hannah didn’t see much of
Donovan except at mealtimes and at night.
Donovan never failed to accompany her to bed, though all they did was spend time holding one another and kissing. It occurred to Hannah that Donovan was an
exceptional kisser, not realizing that Donovan thought the same about her.
Their days were spent topside, though
Donovan was infinitely busier than Hannah.
Hannah still managed to find tasks that she could perform without
interfering with anyone else’s duties or the running of the ship. It didn’t hurt that she could watch Donovan
doing what she was born to do and did so naturally. Hannah took great delight in seeing Donovan
command her ship and to watch the crew follow her leadership.
The weather had been beautiful and Hannah
had been thankful that she wasn’t plagued by seasickness. She hadn’t expected to be, but one never
knew, and she recalled that several of the women in her family line seemed to
suffer from it. It was late morning of
the third day when things took a turn for the worse.
The call to batten down the hatches was her
first clue, and Hannah’s eyes warily tracked to the line of clouds the sailors’
eyes seemed to be drawn to. It was when
the first mate asked to escort her to the Captain’s quarters that she became
concerned.
“Mr. Merryweather?” She tried very hard to conform to the
proprieties of the ship.
“Please, Miss Hannah. The Captain is concerned for your safety, and
I assured him I would see you below decks.
The approaching storm is fierce and the Captain would feel better if you
waited in his cabin.”
Even though Hannah knew of the need for the
crew to refer to Donovan as a man, she still found it terribly disconcerting,
and had to make an effort not to correct the pronoun. “And what of the Captain,
John?”
“The Captain must stay topside to guide us
through the storm, Miss Hannah.” The
first swell hit the ship and made it lurch heavily to one side. John Merryweather was a man long used to the
sea and her treacherous ways and had braced himself for the onslaught. But Hannah was still learning, and would have
fallen if not for his strong hands that caught her own as she stumbled towards
him.
“Please, Miss Hannah. Let me get you settled in the Captain’s
quarters. He will do nothing but worry
about you until he knows you are taken care of, and we need him to focus on
pulling the ship through the storm.”
Hannah nodded her reluctant agreement, even
as the first wave of nausea roiled in her gut.
She clutched the first mate’s arm convulsively, and clamped her jaw
together. John Merryweather looked at
her green tinged skin and groaned silently.
This had the makings of an ugly experience for the lot of them.
“Miss Hannah,” he asked solicitously. “Are
you all right?”
“John, help me get to the bed to lie down,”
Hannah muttered through clenched teeth.
The first mate did as he was asked, and in
short order Hannah was laying on the bunk she and Donovan shared. He pinched the nerve between her thumb and
forefinger with his fingers, and she felt the nausea ease though it did not
disappear completely. She looked at him
in amazement.
“All good sailors learn the necessary
pressure points early in their careers.
This type of weather makes us ALL queasy.” He proceeded to show her several more
pressure points on both her hands and her feet she could use before excusing
himself and returning to the deck with her promise that she would remain put.
It was several hours later and nearly dark
when Hannah heard Donovan squish into the cabin. The pressure points were helping, but she was
still somewhat disoriented and a little nauseous. So she kept her eyes closed and continued to
focus on her breathing... an exercise that seemed to help her concentrate away
from the roiling feelings she was still experiencing.
She listened as Donovan changed clothes,
wishing she felt well enough to peek but afraid to chance it. Hannah heard the comb being pulled through
wet hair, and silently counted the strokes it took for Donovan to pull free of
the tangles. Finally, she sighed in
relief when the long, surprisingly warm body curled around her own, and she
gratefully permitted herself the luxury of sinking into it with contentment at
the respite she felt from the storm in Donovan’s presence.
Donovan ran light circles on Hannah’s
stomach, easing the upset that had been there for hours. Hannah sighed aloud.
“How do you feel, Angel?”
Hannah entwined her hand with Donovan’s and
smiled. “Much better now that you’re
here. Is the storm over?”
“I am sorry I could not get here any
sooner.”
Hannah squeezed the hand caught in her
grasp. “I do understand, Donovan. Your first duty is to the ship and crew, and
as part of that crew on board this ship, I greatly appreciate that fact. Is the storm over?”
Donovan bit her lip and nodded. “Mostly. Mr. Merryweather is guiding us through the
outer edges.” The broad shoulders
shrugged. “I needed to be down here with
you, and he knew it. He practically
pushed me off the bridge.”
Hannah chuckled silently and caressed the
hand she still held in her own. She
realized right then that not only had she not yet given Donovan her mother’s
ring, she still hadn’t seen it herself.
Her curiosity was almost overwhelming, but she decided she was much too
comfortable to move from her present spot.
She made a mental note to check it out at her first opportunity though,
and turned her attention back to Donovan.
Donovan felt the laughter run through
Hannah’s slight frame, and didn’t realize that her attention had wandered to
the matter of rings. Donovan leaned up
on an elbow and looked down into Hannah’s still smiling face with a pout. “You are laughing at me, madam.”
“Not at you, my Captain.” She turned in Donovan’s arms until she was
completely on her back and Donovan was cradling her gently. “I am simply chuckling at the whine you
affected in your voice.”
Now the beseeching took on a growly tone,
though the pout remained. “I do not
whine.”
“Okay,” Hannah agreed amiably, glad for the
distraction their banter provided. The
combination of Donovan’s presence and the lessening of the storm coupled with
their conversation was making her feel more human by
the minute. “You don’t whine.” Donovan smiled at Hannah’s easy
acquiescence. Then Hannah spoke again. “But you do have the most adorable
pout.”
The pout turned into a scowl and Hannah’s
chuckle became all out laughter. She
reached up a hand to smooth the lines from Donovan’s forehead and slid down to
trace the high cheekbones and the full lips.
It didn’t take much encouragement on Hannah’s part at all for Donovan to
bend her head and capture the lips beneath her own.
Hannah tangled her hands in Donovan’s dark
hair, holding her willingly in place until they had to separate for air. She smiled up into blue eyes that smiled back
at her.
“Have I mentioned how really good you are
at that?”
The smile on Donovan’s face widened into a
grin. “No, but the feeling is mutual.”
“I know something else,” Hannah said.
“What would that be, Beloved?”
“This is a much nicer cure for seasickness
than pressure points,” Hannah stated with conviction.
Now it was Donovan’s turn to chuckle. “Then by all means, perhaps we should
continue... for strictly medicinal purposes of course.”
“Oh no. I
want to continue for purely personal, selfish reasons.”
A dark brow rose. “Oh?”
“Yep,” Hannah answered casually as she
snuggled closer into Donovan’s arms.
“Medicinal purposes aside, I just like kissing you. And I want to keep kissing you just because I
like it so much.”
Donovan appeared thoughtful for a long
moment, then she shrugged. “Very well. I believe I can live with that arrangement.”
“Oh you can, can you, Captain?” Hannah tugged on Donovan’s head until their
lips were a mere hairsbreadth apart. “C’mere, beautiful.”
It was the last of their discussion for quite some time to follow.
************
The next day passed unremarkably for
Donovan, except for the odd prickling in her fingertips and the tingling of her
spine. Something was afoot, but whether
it lay in the frustration she felt building during her kissing sessions with Hannah
or whether it was because Hannah herself had been missing from the deck for the
better part of an hour or if was simply a premonition of some sort, Donovan
could not have plainly said. What she
did know was that she was getting antsy, and Hannah’s arrival from Donovan’s
dreams to her reality had changed the Captain’s perception of a lot of things.
Donovan smiled. Most of the changes had been positive. It was just on days like today when something
was off-kilter and Donovan couldn’t seem to put her finger on precisely what
that something was that she found herself agitated and out-of-sorts.
She turned her attention to the crew,
wondering if any of them sensed anything amiss, but from the looks of the
activity on deck she was the only one who felt anything unusual in the
air. She turned her head as her first
mate came up beside her.
“Good afternoon, Captain. Lovely weather after the storm, is it not?”
“Aye, Mr. Merryweather. It certainly is. And I thank you for showing Hannah the
pressure points yesterday. They made a
great deal of difference in her coping with her first rough seas.”
“It was little enough to do for her,
sir. Her being here has made a big
difference in morale.”
Donovan cut her eyes at Merryweather. “A good difference or a bad
one?”
The first mate’s eyes popped from his
head. “Surely you are not serious
sir! A good difference, of course! Aside from the difference she has obviously
contributed to your happiness, she has taken time with the men. Helping with work around the ship, telling
stories; I understand she has even charmed Cookie into letting her help out
with tonight’s meal.”
The Captain’s brows rose into her forehead,
and Donovan’s eyes opened wide in shock.
“You jest!”
“No sir!” Merryweather answered
solemnly. “My word as
an officer.”
Donovan shook her head in disbelief. “I should not be so
surprised, but I am certainly impressed,” knowing what a hard sell Cookie was. The galley was considered sacred, and even
she did not venture into his domain without an invitation. She turned her attention back to the first
mate. “No problems, then? No grumbling about her presence here?”
Merryweather swallowed. “There have been one or two murmurs, sir, but
I am keeping an eye on the malcontents.
Do not let it concern you, sir.
This crew would sacrifice much for Miss Hannah.”
Donovan clapped him on the shoulder. “Thank you, John. It is good to know she is so highly though
of.” She looked around again. “Now if you would kindly take the helm, I
will see where Hannah has disappeared to.”
John chuckled even as he assumed the
wheel. “Try the galley, sir. I heard her mumbling something about baking a
chocolate cake when she passed me on the way downstairs more than an hour
ago.” He shrugged. “It did not make sense to me either, sir, but
I have long given up trying to understand women... present company excluded of
course sir.”
Donovan chuckled and headed downstairs.
************
Hannah was indeed in the galley, though she
had stopped at their cabin first. She
really did want to surprise the crew with a chocolate cake. All the men had made her feel welcome, and
except for one or two who sent her ick meter off the scale, they had all been
kind without seeming to infringe on her personal space. But more than that, she wanted to see the
ring Jack had given her. Now that she’d
been reminded of it, her curiosity was killing her.
Donovan was busy with various ship’s matters and Hannah saw her opportunity to escape
undetected. She wasn’t trying to hide
anything from Donovan, but she did want a chance to see the ring before she
offered it to her.
She slipped into the cabin and took the
carpetbag from its place near the dresser.
The scent of chocolate wafted up when she opened it, and Hannah felt her
mouth water involuntarily from the smell.
She lifted out the small bag that lay on top of several metal tins of
what she assumed were the chocolate.
The weight of the sack surprised her, and
Hannah noted her fingers were trembling as she pulled the drawstrings
open. She held her hand beneath the
opening and let the ring fall into her outstretched palm. Then she gasped at what she saw.
The ring was a plain gold band, wide enough
to reach from knuckle to knuckle. Across
the top sat a square cut carat weight diamond, with a smaller round cut stone
on either side. The stones, remarkably
enough, were blue diamonds the shade of Donovan’s eyes.
The crackling of paper brought Hannah back
to reality, and she reached inside to pull out a faded, yellowed note addressed
to her. She noted the date, and saw it
was her birth date, and realized the note was from her father written on the
night of her birth... the night of her mother’s death.
My
dearest Daughter Hannah, (it
read)
My
heart is filled with joy, and yet is breaking as I write this note to you. Tonight your mother and I were blessed with
your birth, and then in a cruel twist of fate, your mother was ripped from my
arms. I try to take comfort that she
will watch over us from heaven, but it does little to help the agony my soul
feels having lost her presence here with us.
I
wish you could have known your mother, little one, and I will do my very best
to make sure you do in every single way I can.
She was a wonderful woman, and we were both so happy when we knew we
were going to be blessed with you in our lives.
I
hope when you read this you will have found the man of your dreams, and will be
ready to happily settle down with him.
That is what your mother and I both wanted most of all for you,
Hannah... your happiness. I hope I can
be parent enough to teach you to be the kind of person who brings happiness to
others, for that is how you will find happiness for yourself.
When
you do find that special someone, Hannah, I want you to have your mother’s
ring. She didn’t want the typical
wedding set, and what she ended up with was a compromise between us. It may not be your size; it is hard to tell
since you are only a few hours old, and your mother and I were similar in size. But I hope either you or the one you love
will be able to wear this ring with all the love and happiness your mother and
I shared during our time together.
Even
if you choose never to use the ring, I hope you will keep it as a reminder of
your mother and the love we both had for you.
I will put it away for now.
Somehow, I will know when the time is right to share it with you. For now, though, I want you to know that we
love you, and I thank God for leaving you with me. You are my one true joy now, daughter.
Always
your loving father,
Michael
Reilly
And
in remembrance of your loving mother,
Elizabeth
Reilly
Hannah could see the tearstains her father
had left on the paper all those years before and she wiped her own eyes as she
lifted the paper to her lips and kissed it before replacing it in the bag. She’d find the perfect time to give the ring
to Donovan soon. Then she slipped the
ring around the necklace she still wore and grabbed a tin of chocolate from the
carpetbag. With a deep breath, she put
the bag away and headed out the door towards the galley, intent on making
chocolate cake for her Captain and the crew.
Chapter XX
Donovan followed the scent of something
sweet and familiar down the passageway into the galley. There she spied Cookie calmly standing at the
cutting table peeling potatoes while Hannah finished doing *something* to the
cake on the table. Donovan stepped into
the room and cleared her throat lest Cookie take it upon himself to throw her
out because he thought she was trespassing.
Not that Cookie would... it was her ship,
and she was his Captain. But he had made
it very clear that he would appreciate no interference in his little domain,
and since he turned out respectable grub for her and the crew daily, she’d
accepted his little quirk. Now, however,
Cookie had something that belonged to her, and she was anxious to reclaim it
for herself.
Hannah looked up when she heard Donovan,
and immediately leapt into her strong arms.
Donovan just stood still and absorbed the sensations til she felt Hannah
ease back from her. Then she gently set
the blonde woman on her feet and nodded her chin towards the table.
“What did you make in here that smells so
good?”
“Chocolate cake,” waiting
to see if Donovan would remember her first experience with the confection.
The blue eyes lit up. “Chocolate cake? You mean that lovely dessert we had on our
picnic? *That* chocolate cake?”
“Well, not exactly,” Hannah answered
honestly. “There were a couple things I
was missing. But it is as close as I can
possibly make it.”
“Do I have to share or is it all for me...
I mean us?” Donovan grinned
unrepentantly.
“It’s for everyone, Donovan,” Hannah
replied, smacking the Captain lightly on the arm. “But you can have the biggest piece.” Hannah grabbed Donovan by the arm of her
shirt and tugged her towards the stove.
“Now taste this... it needs something, and Cookie and I are stumped to
figure out what. Then I’ll let you lick
the bowl.”
Donovan did as she was asked and dutifully
took a clean spoon from Hannah’s fingers.
She tasted the broth, staring into space for a moment before pulling
several different spices off the nearby shelve, and adding a generous amount of
each to the mixture. She tasted again
and gave a satisfied nod before turning to face Hannah.
“The bowl, please,”
accepting it with good grace and proceeding to lick it clean.
Hannah meanwhile turned back to the stew
and tasted the broth, her brows rising in pleased surprise. She gave Cookie a nod. “That’ll about do it all right. Should be ready in about an
hour.”
Cookie stirred in the potatoes, then took his own taste. “By
God, that was what it needed.” He turned
to Donovan, doing his best not to laugh at the bit of chocolate icing on the
end of her nose. “Good work, Captain,” paying Donovan his highest compliment.
Hannah didn’t contain her laugh, but leaned
over and licked the chocolate off Donovan’s nose. Donovan froze at the sheer eroticism of the
act, and willed herself to breathe. Especially when Hannah’s tongue traced her lips as well. She felt the world tremble beneath her feet.
“CAPTAIN!!” The
shout startled them apart, and Donovan jumped from her place and shoved the
bowl in Hannah’s direction. The urgency
in the shout did not bode well for the news that was to follow.
“Captain!” Harold bellowed again. “Mr. Merryweather sent me to fetch you
sir! It’s Blackthorne sir! He’s crippled in the water from another
fight, and we have a chance to finish him.”
Blue eyes shone brightly at the
pronouncement, and Donovan turned to take Hannah’s hand. “Harold, fetch my guns and my swords from my
cabin.” The boy scampered off
unnoticed. “Hannah, I need you to go to
the cabin and wait for me til this is all over.”
“But I want....”
“PLEASE, Hannah. I need you to do this for me. I do not want... I cannot stand the thought
of you being exposed to what is coming.”
“Donovan....” She pulled her hand from Donovan’s grasp.
“Do as the Captain asks, miss. It is important or he would not ask it of
you.” Cookie’s voice broke the tableau
and Hannah gazed at him with sorrowful eyes before nodding her
acquiescence. Cookie looked back at the
Captain, wincing internally at the anguish so clearly written across smooth
features. But when Donovan’s eyes met
his own, the cook saw the mask slide into place, and Donovan nodded her thanks
before she hurried up the stairs.
Cookie took Hannah’s hand and led her from
the galley. It would be a while before
the crew got down here to eat now.
************
“Report!” Donovan said as she stepped onto the
deck. Black smoke poured from the side
of Blackthorne’s vessel, and Donovan had time to wonder who had done the damage
when a volley of cannon fire skirted her ship near the waterline. They appeared to be just out of range of
Blackthorne’s guns.
“We came upon her as you see her now, sir. We fired a warning shot as per protocol, and
that was his response. Orders, sir?”
“Load the guns, Mr. Merryweather, and let
us get a boarding party together. It is
time to finish this between us.”
The words weren’t out of her mouth before
Harold had handed her her weapons. Then a call went up from the crow’s
nest. “Sir, we’re going to be bo....” The word was cut off by a shot and a scream,
and Donovan watched helplessly as the first member of her crew fell bonelessly
to the deck, dead before he hit.
She drew her pistols, and shot the first
two men who climbed over the side of her ship.
Donovan handed them to Harold with the command to reload, and drew her
sword from its sheath. Then Captain
Scott waded into the bloody battle with no thought except for victory.
************
Cookie left Hannah alone in her cabin
against his better judgment. She pointed
out that he needed to keep an eye on dinner lest the ship burn down, which was
true, but he couldn’t help but feel there was a more underlying motive to her
wanting him out of the room.
“Miss, will you promise to stay here and
out of the fight? Your being anywhere
but right here could put everyone, but especially the Captain in very grave
danger.”
“Cookie, I promise you I will not go up on
deck. I have no desire to cause anyone
problems, but I’d rather the ship didn’t burn down to the waterline
either. Besides, you know and I know
that Captain Scott and the crew will likely be ravenous when this is all over
and best if we’re not having to explain why dinner
isn’t ready.”
“You have a good point, miss. Do me a favor though, and lock the door. On the off chance that Blackthorne tries to
board us and gets past the crew, he’ll come searching through here to see what
kind of booty he can take. And you, Miss
Hannah would be considered a mighty fine prize.”
Hannah didn’t know who was more embarrassed
by Cookie’s words, but she dipped her head in acknowledgement. Cookie accepted her nod and left for the
galley at a near run. Hannah had made
some good points, and he didn’t want the crew to defeat Blackthorne, only to
have the ship burn down because of his oversight.
Hannah waited until his footsteps faded in
the distance, and she counted to one hundred... by tens. She could hear the battle raging above her,
and her heart cried out to know what was going on. She slipped out of the cabin and up the three
stairs to the deck. Then she cracked the
door and watched the butchery take place around her with horror-filled eyes.
There were bodies strewn about the deck,
though thankfully most of them were grungy pirates that Hannah didn’t readily
recognize. Her heart
searched for its mate in the carnage of battle, and what she found made her
want to both scream in fury and retch in agony.
Donovan stood with her back to her first
mate, and together they cut down everything that swept into their path. She was covered in bits of gore and blood,
but what hurt Hannah the most was the absolute deadness of the eyes she could
see even at this distance.
Then they sparked with an unusual fire in
them that Hannah had never seen before and did not understand, but before she
had time to process the change, time seemed to come to a grinding halt.
A huge hulk of a man walked through the
smoke, kicking bodies out of his way as he approached Donovan’s position. Men on both sides of the fight stepped back
from one another and waited with bated breath to see what would be the outcome
of the final battle in a saga that had been running for almost four years.
Blackthorne was gigantic... almost head and
shoulders taller than Donovan, and he looked to outweigh her by half
again. When he smiled, half his teeth
were rotting or missing from his head completely, and the smell of him was
making Donovan’s eyes water even from a distance.
“Donovan Scott!” he bellowed, and Donovan
had all she could do not to wince away from his stench reflexively. “At last we meet, Captain.” He drew closer, unable to believe what his
eyes were telling him. “So, the rumors
are true and you really are a woman then, eh?
Well, then... maybe I won’t kill ya where ya stand. Maybe I’ll simply make ya
me servin’ wench, and maybe I’ll take the boy too,” pointing to Harold. “Then I’ll see fer meself what other sorta
treasures ya’ve got on this here boat. ‘Cause when I’m done, the ship’ll be mine, as will her crew.”
Donovan had taken on a bored pose, and now
politely covered her mouth with her hand.
“Harold, my ceremonial blade please.” She extended her hand and waited for the boy
to place the sword in her grasp. Then
she turned back to Blackthorne. “Are you
done, blowhard? You are standing between
me and chocolate cake.”
“Ya wanna play then, lass? Fine by me!” And he raised his sabre above his head,
poised for the killing blow.
Of course, he hadn’t counted on the fact
that Donovan was an expert, nor on the fact that she
was deadly serious. His eyes widened and
he looked at her in confusion for a moment before his attention turned to the
sword that was now buried to its hilt in his chest.
“I protect what is mine,” she growled at
him, before yanking her sword from his body and pushing him to the ground.
She looked at the men who stood around
watching the tableau and raised her bloody sword into the air. A cheer from her own men rose, and she grinned
fiercely at the sound. Then she looked
at the defeated remnants of Blackthorne’s crew.
“Surrender, gentlemen or die.”
Several weapons hit the deck in a
clattering of sound, but one man remained defiant. “Ya wouldn’t kill us. The battle’s over. It’d be murder.” He clutched his sword even tighter.
Donovan stepped up to him. “Either you surrender or you die. I will not offer the choice a third time.”
“Ya won’t kill me. I’ve heard about ya and this crew. Ya have a high regard for life.”
Donovan turned and walked away from him,
before whipping around and severing his head from his shoulders, glad she’d had
Harold retrieve both blades as it gave her the opportunity to take the head
cleanly with one swipe. “I have no
regard for those who prey on the less fortunate... who take advantage of women
and children.” She rested her bloody
sword on her shoulder and looked around a final time. “Would anyone else like to question my regard
for your worthless lives?”
The rest of the men dropped their weapons
without a word, and Donovan looked around for her first mate. “Mr. Merryweather, have Mr. Trilby and Mr.
Roberts escort the prisoners to the brig.
We will put them off at the nearest uninhabited island.”
“Aye, sir.”
“Then get the men to cleaning up the deck
as quickly as possible. We will have
services for our dead as soon as I return and can clean up a bit.”
“Aye, sir. Are
you going aboard Blackthorne’s ship, sir?”
“I am, Mr. Merryweather.”
“Very good, sir. Be
careful.”
Donovan opened her mouth to answer when a
flash of green at the stairwell caught her attention. It was gone almost instantly, and Donovan
felt her heart sink. Then she squared
her shoulders. There was nothing to be
done for it now. She still had things to
take care of. After that... well, after
that, she and Hannah would talk... hopefully.
There was only one lone pirate left on
Blackthorne’s ship, and he was quick to surrender when he saw Donovan cross the
gangplank between them looking like the specter of death itself. She and Hawks split and searched the ship
quickly, not surprised to find several holds full of stolen goods.
“Mr. Hawks?”
“Sir?”
“Get with Mr. Merryweather and let us see
about getting these things onto the Maiden. I think we can return a majority of it to its
rightful place. Have him send me three
men besides yourself who can help move these crates. And bring a manifest so we can record them.”
“Aye, sir.”
“And Hawks?” She
waited until the man turned, and pointed to the lone prisoner that Harold had
been keeping an eye on. “Take the
garbage with you.”
“Aye sir.”
Harold took his cue from her and began
sorting through the crates. They were
nearly done with the first room when Hawks returned with two more sailors. Donovan raised a brow in silent question on
the length of his departure.
“Apologies, Captain. Mr. Merryweather had us help rinse the blood
off the deck so we could transport the goods without fear of sliding
overboard.” Donovan nodded.
“Give the quill and parchment to Mr.
Worthington,” motioning to Harold, “and let us get this cargo moved
quickly. It will be dark soon.”
As it was, it was completely dark before
they were done transferring things to the Maiden,
even though a majority of the crew had been dispatched to help with recovering
the crates. The blood and gore was dried
and crusted on Donovan, and she winced from being rubbed raw in several place.
Donovan now stood with a torch in hand as
Hawks and Trilby finished pouring pitch on the deck. She motioned them across the gangplank, then followed them halfway before tossing the torch back
onto the pirate ship. She stood there a
moment longer, ignoring the rocking motion and watched as the pitch caught
fire. The fire began racing along soaked
paths, and Donovan stepped onto the Maiden
as the gangplank was pulled in.
“Report, Mr. Merryweather.”
“We are riding very low, sir, due to the
extra cargo and the prisoners. However,
everything has been documented and the men are putting the last of it away as
we speak. The deck has been cleaned and
scrubbed, and Matthews and Richards have been cleaned and dressed for burial,
sir.”
Donovan nodded and looked to one side of
the deck that Merryweather motioned to where two shrouded bodies lay
motionless. She took a deep breath and
then another, willing herself not to cry.
This was the hardest part of being the Captain, and the deaths of two of
her own cut deeply. She cleared her
throat.
“Very well, Mr.
Merryweather. Please have a hot bath sent to my quarters
immediately.”
“Aye, sir.” He
paused. “Captain?”
“Yes, Mr. Merryweather?”
“Could we have the burial in the morning,
sir? The men... well sir, we’re all
exhausted, and I think Matthews and Richards would appreciate a morning
burial.”
Donovan closed her eyes to hide her relief,
but nodded her head in surrender. “I
believe we would all appreciate a morning burial at this point, Mr.
Merryweather. Assign a man to keep watch
as an honor guard tonight,” nodding towards the bodies.
“Aye, sir. And
I will have your bath drawn immediately.”
“Thank you, John.” Donovan hesitated. “Have you seen Hannah?”
“Not since she went below before all this
started. I understand that her efforts
in the kitchen have been greatly enjoyed by the whole crew, including Cookie
himself.”
Donovan turned a questioning eye his
way. “You understand? Have you not eaten, my friend?”
“No sir.
Not yet. I was waiting for Mr.
Roberts to finish and relieve me,” he gestured to the man just coming up from
below. “I will see to your bath Captain,
and then....”
“Go eat, Mr. Merryweather. Mr. Roberts will see to the hot water.”
The grizzled second mate nodded, even as
Merryweather replies, “Thank you, Captain.”
Donovan went below to check the prisoners,
pleasantly surprised to find them all quiet and well-behaved. She made a mental note to have them wash in
the morning after the funeral rites were given, because not even the wonderful
smell of whatever they had been given for supper could mask the putrid stench
of body odor that hung in the air.
She moved back to her cabin, at once both
oddly relieved and eerily dismayed that Hannah was not waiting for her. She crossed to the window and opened it,
reveling in the fresh air that breezed through the cabin at her action. Almost immediately a knock sounded.
“Enter!”
Harold came in carrying the tub, and behind
him came four men with two pails of hot water apiece. Each quickly dumped their water into the
wooden cask and with a respectful nod, made their way out of her cabin.
She shut the door behind them with a sigh, then groaned aloud as she sat in the wooden chair to try to
begin removing her clothing. She
struggled with her boots, dropping them on floor hard when she finally worked
them off her feet. Donovan reached for
the ties on her shirt, then dropped her arms and her
head in sheer exhaustion.
She was surprised by the door opening, and
she met Hannah’s eyes for a brief moment before dropping hers back to the
floor. Without a word Hannah knelt and
raised her hands to the ties on Donovan’s shirt. Donovan raised her own hands to stop Hannah
until she realized the blood and gore that still covered them.
“Please do not,” she said in a whisper so timid
Hannah could hardly make out the words.
“I did not want you to see this... to be exposed to this.”
Hannah deliberately reached forward and
took Donovan’s hands in her own. She
lifted them lightly to her lips and placed a kiss on each one, drawing a
gasping sob from Donovan’s lips. She
dropped one hand to cup the anguished face while holding tightly to the other.
“Donovan,” said in a commanding tone. “Look at me.”
Hannah urged the chin up, and slowly, Donovan lifted her head until
pain-filled blue met compassionate green.
“I know we haven’t stood before a minister and exchanged vows yet, but
right here, right now, I want you to understand and accept something if you
never do anything else in your life, okay?”
Hannah waited patiently for Donovan to
search her eyes and nod her agreement.
“I’m here for the long haul, Donovan. The good, the bad and the
ugly. Nothing you could say or do
could change what I feel for you, and the only way that I’ll leave is if you
send me away. The things I don’t
understand, like this, we will talk about eventually. But not tonight. Tonight I am going to take the very best care
of you I can. This is a burden you’ve
carried alone far too long, my love. Let
me share it with you.”
Donovan was too overwhelmed to speak, and
she wanted very badly to simply immerse herself in Hannah. Hannah read the conflict in Donovan’s eyes
all too easily, and leaned forward to take the decision out of her hands.
Tenderly, without regard to the blood that
still liberally speckled the skin of Donovan’s face, Hannah captured the
Captain’s lips in a short, intense kiss meant more to reassure than stir great
passion. Hannah felt Donovan trembling
under the touch, and pulled away slowly, never completely losing tactile
contact with her. Donovan reached out
her free hand to cup Hannah’s face and brought their lips together again in a
blaze of passion.
“Thank you, Hannah,” she whispered as they
pulled apart again. “Thank you for
loving me.”
She sat still this time when Hannah reached
for the ties on her shirt. The
exhaustion she felt was crushing, and she was content to let Hannah help her
get clean.
Hannah struggled with the ties that were
caked with dried blood and difficult to maneuver to her satisfaction. Eventually though, after a good deal of
frustration on her part, she managed to loosen them enough to pull the shirt
over Donovan’s head. Hannah had the same
struggle with Donovan’s trousers, though those were even more difficult since
Donovan had to remain standing, and her fatigue made her sway slightly.
Finally Hannah was able slide the pants
down Donovan’s long legs, and helped her ease her feet from them. Then she led the Captain to the tub and
steadied her as she stepped in and slid into the water.
“Lean back and relax a few minutes,
love. I’ll be right back.”
Hannah grabbed Donovan’s boots and moved to
the door. She opened it and stepped out
into the passageway where she was met by Harold and the crewman she only knew
as Hawks.
“Miss Hannah?”
“Gentlemen, could I ask a favor?”
They looked at one another and
shrugged. Anything she asked would be
granted, but they found it odd that she presented it as a favor instead of a
politely worded order.
“Yes ma’am,” Harold said politely,
wondering what she needed, but knowing a request from her was just like it was
coming from the Captain himself.
“I need two things. If one of you gentlemen could take the
Captain’s boots and clean them...? And
if the other of you would fetch some dinner from the galley... just tell Cookie
I asked for it and tell him it’s for the Captain, please?”
Both young men nodded. Harold reached for the boots even as Hawks
turned and headed down the passageway.
Hannah leaned against the door and closed her eyes when she was alone in
the corridor. She felt drained, almost
as though she had taken Donovan’s pain and anguish into her own body. She took a deep breath and straightened, and
re-entered the cabin.
Donovan sat unmoving in the tub, eyes
closed and head tilted back. Hannah
walked to the small table where she had left the soap and towels. She took the soap and wash
cloth, and dipped them in the water, working up a good lather before beginning
to wash the traces of battle from Donovan’s skin.
Donovan didn’t crack her eyes when she felt
the disturbance in the water. She could
feel Hannah, smell her light scent even over the
stench of death she still carried in her own nostrils. Donovan flinched involuntarily but
perceptibly when Hannah touched her.
Hannah waited, knowing that Donovan was strung tighter than a bowstring,
and gradually felt the muscles beneath her touch relax.
She gently washed away the tension of the
day, doing as much massage therapy as she did actual bathing. She kept her touch light, bordering on
impersonal in an effort not to stimulate either of them. It took a bit of doing on her part though,
because even sedentary Donovan exuded a raw magnetism the Hannah was drawn
to. And having Donovan naked under her
touch was... tempting. Hannah focused
her breathing and concentrated on getting Donovan clean.
When she was finished with Donovan’s body,
there was a knock on the door. Hannah
rose to her feet and opened it, not surprised to see Hawks there with a laden
tray. She took it with another whispered
instruction, and he scampered off to do her bidding. Hannah placed the tray on the desk, and spoke
to Donovan for the first time since the bath had started.
“Dunk your head for me, love.”
Donovan never opened her eyes, but slipped
beneath the surface of the water for a long moment. When she came up, she kept her eyes closed,
and waited patiently for Hannah’s hands to return to her body. They seemed to be grounding her, and she was
more grateful for that than she could say.
She tilted her head back at Hannah’s urging
and moaned as gentle fingers massaged her scalp as they washed the sweat and
grime from her hair. A second knock made
Donovan slit her eyes and growl when Hannah stepped away from her.
She answered the door and whispered a few
more terse instructions, then closed it with a solid thunk, taking a deep
breath before she crossed to the tub again.
“Duck your head again, Captain. I need to wash it one more time.”
Donovan did as she was bidden, and came up
to feel Hannah’s hands on her head almost immediately. Hannah worked up a good lather, pleased when
it stayed white instead of tinting pink.
Then she bit her lip. She hadn’t
thought this out very well, and was now stuck trying to rinse Donovan’s hair in
a mostly full tub. There were times when
she missed the technology of the twenty-first century, and this was definitely
one of them.
“Donovan, can you kneel for me and tilt
your head back? I need to rinse the
soap, and that is the best way I can figure how to do it.”
Donovan rose to her knees in the middle of
the tub, revealing toned abs and firm full breasts to Hannah’s hungry
gaze. She felt rather than saw the intensity,
and took Hannah’s hands in her own.
“Touch me, Hannah,” she whispered, placing
Hannah’s hands on her stomach and urging them to move.
Hannah traced up Donovan’s breastbone,
listening to the hitch in her breathing.
She allowed her hands to gently caress Donovan’s breasts, teasing
lightly as she bent her head to kiss the juncture of Donovan’s neck and
shoulder. Hannah was mindful of the
conflicting emotions of desire and control Donovan was struggling with as well
as the soap that was beginning to run down the sides of Donovan’s face.
“I love you, Donovan, and I do want you...
oh boy, do I want you.
I just think....” She balled her
hands into fists, not realizing the effect the sensation of her nails scraping
along Donovan’s skin was having on Donovan til she felt the low growling moan
rumble in the skin beneath her hands.
Hannah jerked her hands away.
“Sorry,” she muttered, then put her hands back on Donovan’s head.
“Tilt back, love, and let me rinse, so you
can get out of the water before it gets cold.”
Donovan complied, and Hannah poured the
pitcher of warm water slowly over the dark hair until she felt sure it was
rinsed clean. Then she put the pitcher
on the table and reached for the towel, holding it open for Donovan to step
into. Hannah tried to avert her as when
Donovan stood, but the temptation to watch the water sheet off the lithe body
in front of her was too much, and she peeked out from beneath golden lashes.
“Do you like what you see, Angel?”
“Oh yes,” Hannah answered before she
thought, then blushed scarlet when she realized she’d been caught staring.
Donovan chuckled, wrapping herself in the
linen and taking the seat Hannah indicated.
Hannah snatched the second towel and began drying the long, dark locks,
gently combing it to detangle it as she dried.
Donovan simply sat and relished the attention. In all her years at sea, this was the first
time after a battle that she hadn’t felt like she was losing herself. Instead, through Hannah’s presence and touch,
she felt like she was doing the right thing for the right reasons, even if
there was no real right way to get it done.
Hannah braided Donovan’s hair, then rested a hand on her shoulder. “You should eat, love. You need some nourishment.”
Donovan took the hand on her shoulder and
led Hannah around until she could draw her down into her lap. Hannah cuddled up contentedly, and Donovan
savored the feeling of being surrounded by love. “I have everything I need right here,” she
whispered into the blonde hair.
Hannah squeezed Donovan tightly but
remained silent, hoping the Captain would open up and talk. It took a bit, but her patience was rewarded.
“I wish I could make you understand what a
difference having you here with me has made for me... especially after a day
like today was.” Donovan spoke very and
Hannah listened closely so as not to miss any words or inflections. “Even though I know that destroying pirates
is the only thing that will stop them, even though doing so makes the world a
better, safer place... I feel like I die a little bit every single time I am
forced into the role of judge, jury and executioner.”
“It is the same thing when we are forced to
keep merchants who prey on those weaker than themselves. They think respectability makes them better
than pirates, but it only serves to make them worse.” Donovan rested her cheek on Hannah’s head and
closed her eyes.
“I am so tired, Hannah, so very tired. There are some days I just want to give it
all up and go settle down on the island and never worry about things like this
again.” She sighed in wry
knowledge. “Then I come to my senses and
realize that we do make the best kind of difference.”
She kissed Hannah’s head and eased them to
their feet, and Hannah immediately grabbed a shift for Donovan to slip into. Then she guided her back to the chair and
pushed her rapidly cooling dinner towards Donovan.
“Eat, love,” was all she said.
“Join me?” a plaintive plea.
There was only the one chair, and Hannah
looked for a way to make it work. “Tell
ya what,” she said, placing her hands on Donovan’s shoulders and kissing her
hair. “You eat your stew and then we can
sit on the bed together and share dessert.”
Donovan pouted. “This is just an excuse to let you have part
of my chocolate cake, isn’t it?”
Hannah laughed. “Of course it is. Now eat, while I dump the bath water so we
can get the tub out of here. It is
crowded enough without it sitting in the middle of the room.”
Things were quiet for a while then, but it
was a comfortable silence. Donovan was
amazed at the difference she felt in the aftermath of the day with Hannah’s
nearby presence. Hannah for her part was
glad that Donovan had opened up to her.
Given the myriad of ways things could have gone, she was not displeased
with the results of their interaction so far... especially considering the
acknowledged burning desire between them.
No matter what else, she didn’t think now would be the best time for
them to consummate it, particularly where Donovan was concerned. There was something about her Donovan that
was so fragile, and Hannah saw no reason to disrupt the balance they had found
just to temporarily sate their lust. The love and the lust would always be there,
and she felt Donovan still had some things to work through, hopefully aloud.
Hannah hadn’t realized how heavy eight
bucketsful of water could be until she started lifting them on by one to dump
them out the window. She was quite tired
out by the time she finished, and she was glad to plop down on the bed.
“You could have just called the boys in to
do it you know.”
“Yes, but I didn’t want out solitude
together disturbed by them traipsing in and out. This way, only you get to laugh at me.”
Donovan did have to chuckle at her then, and gladly moved the tub onto its side next to the door. Then she picked up the rather large piece of
cake she’d been given and made her way to the bed. Hannah scooted over voluntarily, and patted
the place beside her. Donovan sat and
became uneasily silent.
“Donovan?”
Hannah eased the plate from her grip, and took the suddenly cold hands
in her own, chafing them lightly.
“I used to come to you in my dreams after
days like today,” Donovan stated hoarsely.
“We didn’t do anything except lay together. You would hold me and I would sleep without
dreams of anything but us.” Donovan
turned haunted eyes to meet Hannah’s.
“Will you hold me tonight?”
Hannah scooted of the bed and placed the
cake on the table. Then she crawled over
Donovan’s body and opened her arms wide.
Donovan fell into the embrace and both women gave a sigh of relief.
“I love you, Angel... forever.”
“Always, my love.
Sleep well.”
Almost immediately Donovan dropped into a
deep sleep, contentedly curled in Hannah’s arms. Hannah watched the flame of the lone candle
in the room until it burned very low as she tenderly stroked Donovan’s
skin. It was sometime after that before
she fell asleep.
Chapter XXI
“I thought you weren’t coming,” Donovan
said as Hannah appeared in the dreamscape.
“I’m sorry, love. I got to thinking and just now fell asleep, I
guess.”
A cold chill formed around Donovan’s heart
at Hannah’s words. They’d just promised
one another forever and always, but in the back of her mind, Donovan wondered
if Hannah could accept all that meant.
Maybe she was having second thoughts and had used the time to figure out
a way to let Donovan down easily. Maybe
she....
A hand on her face caused Donovan’s mind to
come to a screeching halt, and she looked down into concerned green eyes. “Donovan?
Are you all right?”
Donovan stuffed her hands in the pockets of
her favorite pair of trousers to keep from reaching out and pulling Hannah into
her arms. She looked down at the ground
before meeting Hannah’s eyes again, then she blurted
out her question.
“Hannah, are you having second thoughts
about me... about us?” Her voice dropped
to a whisper at the last.
Hannah’s eyes dropped and Donovan fought
not to pull away from her touch, only to feel the chill when Hannah pulled it
away herself. She poised herself to run,
to get away from the pain that was slicing through her very being. Then she felt her hands being removed from
her pockets and clasped protectively in Hannah’s.
Hannah pulled Donovan over to the rock
where they usually sat and eased her down onto the surface. Hannah seated herself facing Donovan, knowing
she needed to see Donovan’s face when this was said.
“Donovan, do you remember what I said to
you a few hours ago? About being with
you for the long haul? About us being together forever?”
Donovan nodded slowly.
“Why do you doubt me? Why do you doubt the sincerity of my love for
you?” Hannah blew out a frustrated
breath. She reached a hand up and lifted
Donovan’s chin til their eyes met. “We
have to get this settled Donovan... here and now. If you don’t trust me, can’t trust fully the
love I have for you, this is not gonna work between us. So you need to make a decision one way or
another. I know where I stand.”
Hannah rose and would have walked off,
except that she forgot that her letting go of Donovan’s hands did not
necessarily mean the reverse was true.
Donovan had a firm hold on her hand and though obviously holding on
delicately, she made it equally clear she was not letting go.
Hannah made as if to resume her seat across
from Donovan, but Donovan shook her head.
Instead she pulled Hannah into her customary position on the rock with
Hannah’s back against the Captain’s chest, and Donovan’s arms clasped around
Hannah’s waist and their hands linked together.
Hannah couldn’t help but relax; she fit perfectly here, and both she and
Donovan knew it.
“I am sorry, Angel. My doubts are not of you, but of
myself.” She tightened her grip when
Hannah flinched. “Not of my feelings,
beloved, nor of us. Only of myself, and
the darkness I seem to fall into when this... days like today... happen. You deserve....”
Hannah spun in her arms so quickly Donovan
couldn’t rightly say how she did it without either of them getting hurt. But she found her face caught in two hands
and her gaze held by two fierce green eyes.
“Now you listen to me, Donovan Scott! We all have doubts about the choices we
make. We all have faults and
shortcomings and stinky feet and bad breath.
It’s what makes us human, and that’s not a bad thing. I understand self-doubt; God knows I’ve experienced
enough of it myself. But sweetheart, no
matter what you think sometimes, I got exactly what I deserved when I got
you. And you, bless your heart, got more
than you bargained for when you got me.
You have doubt or concerns, talk to me.
Don’t assume the worst. Life and
love isn’t all sunshine and roses. But
it is us together forever, okay?”
“I love you,” was all Donovan said before
she leaned in and captured the lips so close to her own.
When they separated, Donovan asked, “Hannah
what were you thinking about earlier?”
“Hmm? Oh,
I was thinking about Blackthorne and why he’d been such a problem for you for
so long. You seemed to have defeated him
and his crew easily enough.”
“It was easy, once we met face to
face. But Blackthorne has spent years
doing hit and run maneuvers that kept him a step ahead of us. We have had any number of skirmishes, but
today was the first real opportunity we have had to engage them so closely.”
“Did he not realize what he was really up
against?”
“No.
He had been mocking us for years... not just the Maiden, but the entire fleet.
We have just been the ones he normally encountered. I think it was more of a game with him.”
“But you knew better.” Hannah made a statement.
“I knew better. My whole crew did. We have seen the damage and destruction
Blackthorne and his type wreak. We put a stop to it by whatever means
necessary. It has never been a game for
us. It is a deadly serious business, and
one that has the lives and well-being of human beings at stake.”
Surprisingly, Hannah smiled. “Do me a favor,
love?”
“Name it,” came
Donovan’s instant reply.
“The next time you doubt yourself, remember
that, will ya? And remember that you
function in the guise of a pirate because the Navy restricts your ability to
help those folks who need you to.”
Donovan’s jaw dropped and she was hard
pressed to keep her eyes from bulging out of their sockets. “Uh... bu...
um....” She forcefully closed her mouth
and scratched the back of her neck.
“That was very clever, Angel,” she finally managed to mutter.
“Nah. You
said it. I just pointed the obvious
right back to ya.” But Hannah couldn’t
help the grin that crossed her face. And
the two of them fell into a deeper slumber wrapped in one another’s embrace.
************
Things changed subtly for them after that,
and life onboard ship quickly fell into a routine once more. Donovan and her crew were aware of several
small, uninhabited, uncharted islands, and they chose one of these to drop the
remainder of Blackthorne’s pirate crew on.
They left them with enough supplies to survive until they could
establish themselves a bit, but Hannah’s heart still went out to the five men
standing forlornly on the shore as the ship pulled away.
“Do not fret, Miss Hannah,” Merryweather
said as he sidled up next to her. “It is
more mercy than they deserved, and at least they have a fighting chance.”
“I know you’re right, Mr.
Merryweather. But it makes me
think. Makes me wonder what makes a man
turn to that sort of life. And it makes
me wonder if that could be me had I made different choices in life.”
“I think, Miss Hannah, I think that it
could very well be any one of us. Taken
as a whole, humanity is very much alike, and it is only the decisions that we
make and the reasons behind those decisions that make us different. It is what separates us from the rest of the
animal world in my opinion.”
“I agree with you, Mr. Merryweather. Thank you for reminding me of that.”
“Glad to be of service, ma’am.” He tipped his hat in salute and walked back
to the bridge. He turned to Donovan who
stood gracefully at the wheel, hair blowing back in the wind and smile.
“That is quite a lady you have yourself
there, Captain.”
“I am rather inclined to agree with you,
Mr. Merryweather, but what precisely brought on that particular observation?”
“I like her mind, sir. She is a thinking person, and yet she feels
things deeply too. Did you know she made
sure each man including our prisoners was fed and had their wounds seen to
after our skirmish the other day? And
she had your hot water on; that is why it was ready as quickly as it was. And it certainly doesn’t hurt that she is
beautiful to look upon either. I think
your father will heartily approve of your heart’s choice.”
“And my mother?” Donovan asked wryly, knowing she could
count on John Merryweather for an honest assessment.
“Captain, my own mother raised me to keep a
civil tongue in my head concerning the ladies.”
“And?”
“It is best if I be quiet now sir.”
Donovan laughed aloud and clapped
Merryweather on the shoulder. She nodded
the steersman over. “You know where we
are headed, Fitz?”
“Aye, sir.”
“Good man.
Steady as she goes then.”
“Steady as she goes then, aye, sir.”
Donovan squeezed her first mate’s shoulder
before releasing her hold and stepping down to the main deck. “You have the watch, Mr. Merryweather.”
“Aye sir.”
Donovan took two steps from the bridge before she turned back to the
first mate with a twinkle in her eye.
“And John?” He
lifted his eyes and cocked an eyebrow in rejoinder. “Your response to my mother’s reaction is
much more polite than my own would have been.”
She chuckled again at his dropped jaw expression, and went off in search
of Hannah.
************
Hannah watched in amazement as the crew of
pirates converted themselves into sailors of the Royal Navy once more. There wasn’t much change in their demeanor,
really, except that they became even more formal with one another. And of course there was the whole uniform
thing....
Hannah couldn’t get over the difference it
made in their presentation. They went
from being a somewhat relaxed band of organized outlaws to a well-oiled
military presence, and it changed how everyone around they responded to them, and
how they reacted to one another as well.
The first time she saw Donovan in her
Captain’s uniform, she nearly swooned, and probably would have if she hadn’t
see the wicked twinkle in Donovan’s bright blue eyes.
“You love this, don’t you?” Hannah asked as
they were preparing to make their last stop before shooting for home. They had gone almost two days out of their
way to reach this tiny group of islands to drop off the stolen goods they’d
recovered from Blackthorne’s ship.
Donovan and her crew were official representatives of the Royal Navy,
and Hannah couldn’t help but be impressed by the bearing that Donovan wore like
a cloak. Her presence was even more
outstanding than before, and Hannah had been very inspired by the original,
thank you very much.
“Do not let the trappings fool you, Angel. I am still Donovan Scott beneath the finery.”
“I know, love, and I adore what is hidden
beneath the uniform. But you project a
different aura as a Naval officer than you do as a
pirate.”
“Better or worse?”
“Neither, really. Just different... more
aloof maybe.”
Donovan thought about that. “I think I am actually. There is a certain amount of decorum I am
expected to project as a Naval officer. To do that requires that I become more
formal, less friendly with officers and crew alike.”
“And me?”
Donovan reached out and drew Hannah to her,
mindful of the sword that hung at her side.
“There is an exception to every rule, Angel, and you are the exception
to mine... at least in private.” She
sighed. “I have to maintain the facade
in public for everyone’s sake.”
“I understand, Donovan. But one day... one day I hope I will be able
to be your exception in public.” Then
Hannah took Donovan’s arm, and let the Captain lead them from the cabin to the
deck. The crew were
waiting to take the goods to shore.
************
Donovan stood back and watched Hannah
effortlessly charm the fascinated islanders.
They had never seen spun gold hair or emerald green eyes. Most of Donovan’s crew had dark hair and dark
eyes and those that didn’t didn’t stand still long
enough for anyone to note or comment on it anyway. But Hannah bore their curiosity graciously,
and in doing so won herself a place in their hearts forever.
“They found you mesmerizing, you know,”
Donovan commented to Hannah later that evening. They were comfortably ensconced
in their cabin, and Donovan was once more the relaxed looking adventurer. Hannah continued to wear her comfortable
native garb. She wouldn’t don the complicated
period dress until they arrived in port, and then only so as not to embarrass
Donovan in front of her mother.
“They found me different, Captain. Blonde hair and green eyes don’t seem to be
very common in these parts, even among your crew. John’s hair is the closest, and it is still very
different from mine.”
“No, angel, they found you compelling. Not just because you *looked* different, but
because you *acted* differently towards them then most of our race and breeding
do. You accepted their looks and touches
and questions without malice or rancor.
You showed infinite patience with them.
Even though my men are polite enough, they do not encourage questions or
conversation in a first meeting. It
takes a lot of time and effort on our parts to accomplish what you did in one
afternoon.”
Hannah lifted her head from Donovan’s
shoulder where she’d been happily resting.
As much as she loved the look of Donovan in her uniform as the
formidable British Navy Captain, she much preferred Donovan as she was now...
as simply Donovan. Now she caught
Donovan’s eye. “Did I do wrong,
love? By being so open with them, I
mean?”
Donovan eased Hannah’s head back down to
her shoulder and gently kissed the blonde head tucked under her chin. “No, beloved. Absolutely not. If you were our ambassador, we could take
over the world with that natural charm.”
She felt rather than saw the blush that crept up Hannah’s face and
chuckled soundlessly in response. “Oof!”
She sat up slightly so she could look down
into green eyes she knew would turn her way.
“Now, was that nice? I ask
you! Pay a beautiful woman a compliment
and get slapped for your trouble!” She
smiled when Hannah gently began caressing the injured body part in question.
“Be nice to me,” Hannah grumbled.
“Me??
I *was* being nice. I did not hit
you. I simply said you were very
charming.”
Hannah narrowed her eyes at Donovan, and
the Captain had to bite her lip to keep from laughing at the expression on the
writer’s face.
“It wasn’t WHAT you said; it was HOW you
SAID it,” poking at Donovan’s chest to emphasize her points.
Donovan laughed aloud. She’d never known anyone like Hannah, and she
wondered if it was all due to the fact that Hannah was raised in a different
time and place, or if it was just something about Hannah herself. Donovan squeezed the younger woman closer to
her, eliciting a squawk from Hannah before she settled herself more firmly into
Donovan’s embrace.
“Hannah, I hope you never have cause to
change your outlook or your attitude. I
love you just the way you are.”
“I love you too, Donovan, British officer
or pirate. Happy dreams, my love.”
“You too, beloved.
Goodnight.”
************
The next few weeks passed in something of a
monotonous routine. Donovan took the
first watch, and as such was up before dawn.
Hannah got a very good idea of exactly what it took to be the Captain of
a Royal Naval vessel. Everything was
brought to Donovan’s attention for approval, though most everything went
through John Merryweather first.
Since the first mate took the mid watch, he
and the Captain shared lunch and went over any business that needed to be seen
to. Hannah couldn’t believe the details
involved in running a ship. Mr. Roberts
usually had the third watch, and he shared breakfast with Donovan for the same
purpose. Though Hannah enjoyed these
informative times, she admittedly looked forward to the evening meal, when she
and Donovan usually took the opportunity to eat alone. And when they did have to share mealtimes
with the crew, they at least took a turn or two alone on deck
under a canopy of stars, unbothered by the crewmen on duty.
Hannah decided she like the men who served
under Donovan’s command. They were
individualistic when it came to their command styles and personalities and
such. But they were all unerringly to a
fault loyal to Donovan and supportive of her leadership as their Captain. Hannah had been approached by more than one
member of the crew who was anxious to share with her how highly their Captain
was regarded, both by themselves and others in the fleet.
For her part, Hannah pitched in and helped
where ever she could lend a hand. She
learned several new skills, including navigation, chart plotting and knot
tying. Cookie was quick to express his
joy on the occasions she helped out in the galley, even though she had him
trying things he’d never conceived of trying before. Beyond that, she was just plain good company,
and he looked forward to the quiet times they simply sat and talked while
preparing the next meal.
Hannah also anticipated their
exchanges. Cookie had well-thought out
ideas, and given enough encouragement, he was willing to express them in a very
intelligent manner. He and Hannah had
some lively conversations, and their diametrically opposed backgrounds just
made them all the more interesting.
So the weeks passed and they slowly neared
the Warrior Maiden’s home port. Hours upon days were spent scrubbing and
polishing the already spotless ship, making her ready for her appearance at the
Admiralty when they reached
“Donovan?”
“Yes, Hannah?” Her voice was muffled as it came from the
inside of the small wardrobe. She was
busy preparing her dress uniform, as they expected to reach land in the next
day or so. Already her buttons were
polished and her sword sharpened, and now she was searching for her boot
polish. It had to be in the wardrobe...
there was no where else for it to be.
But she had apparently not put it in its customary spot. So now she was trying not to become
frustrated as she searched for it.
Hannah sidetracked her question in light of
the obvious aggravation Donovan was emitting.
“Love, what are you searching for?”
“My boot polish! I cannot find it and the boots will not
polish correctly without it!” She ran a
hand through her dark hair in an effort to calm herself.
“Donovan, Harold has it. He came by this morning when you were on deck
and asked for your dress boots and the polish.
I assumed you had sent him down here for them, and I gave them to him.” She sighed and looked at the floor. “I’m sorry.
I’ll go get them fr....”
Donovan reached out a hand to Hannah to
stop her before she could turn around.
“No, Angel. That is perfectly
fine. I am sorry I overreacted. It is just....”
“Just what, Donovan? Why
is everyone acting so nuts around here?
I thought ya’ll’d be glad to get home, but instead, everybody’s working
like dogs, and no one seems thrilled that we are reaching land in another day
or two. Am I missing something here?”
Donovan lowered her body until she was
sitting on the bed; then she drew Hannah down onto her lap. “Everyone is ‘acting so nuts’ as you so
eloquently put it because homecoming is very demanding on us. When we reach the port, the Fleet Admiral
will immediately come aboard for an inspection and review. If that goes well, then we will put into the dock
and the Maiden will be turned over to
the yard inspector so she can be fitted out to return to sea again.”
“And if you don’t pass inspection?”
“If we fail to pass inspection, then we
must start over, and that means we stay here and clean and scrub until the
Admiral is satisfied.” She paused then
sighed. “Of all the ships in the fleet,
only a very, very small handful have perfect
inspection records, and the Maiden is
one of them. We tend to be judged more
harshly because of it.”
“That hardly seems fair.”
“No, but it is not surprising. Life is rarely fair.”
Hannah sat quietly for a moment. “I’m gonna complicate things for you, aren’t
I?”
“Yes,” Donovan answered honestly, “but we
will cross that bridge when we come to it.
At this point in my life, the Navy needs me
much more than I need it. I would be
very happy to settle in the cottage on the island and never leave again.”
Hannah pulled back slightly to stare into
Donovan’s eyes and gauge her sincerity.
What she found there surprised her, given her knowledge of Donovan’s
love of the sea and her duty as an officer of the crown. “You’re serious.”
“Yes, I am.
If you were with me, I could be very content spending the rest of my
life settled down there with you.”
“Wow,” Hannah said, her eyes taking on a
shine.
“Could you bear something like that,
Hannah? Knowing the differences between your world and mine? Could you give up all your advances to live a
simple life with me there, here in this time?”
“I like to think I could, love. I know I would be content to live in any time
and place that we were together. I like to think I am strong enough to adapt to
the differences in our cultures and become a contributing member of this
society.” Hannah paused, correlating her
thoughts. “But we are assuming that the
portal has or will close at some point, and that we will no longer be able to
cross from time to time. We don’t know
that.”
“That is very true, and your world has so
many fascinating things in it.”
Hannah gently traced the strong brow line
and cheekbones. “Do you think you would
be able to choose to live in my time, if it was offered to you as an
opportunity?”
“I like to think I would have your strength
and courage to try, Hannah.”
Hannah sighed, releasing a tension she
didn’t even realize she was carrying until that moment. “Good, but I’m glad it’s not something we
have to worry about for a few months. I have a feeling I’m gonna have my hands
full trying to manage winning your mother over to my side.”
“I would be willing to wager you are
correct in that summation, madam.”
Hannah slid from Donovan’s lap and they
both stood and began moving around the small room once more. “Why is that,
Captain?”
“Why is that what, Angel?”
“Why am I going to have my hands full with
your mother? I only based the comment on
the impression I have gotten from the few comments you’ve made about her. Why is she gonna have a problem with me? She doesn’t even know me!”
“Precisely, and that will only be the first
problem she has with you.” Donovan grew
dizzy with their pacing and sat once more, pulling Hannah back into her lap.
“Excuse me?”
“She doesn’t know you or know of you. Therefore you are not titled and as such
beneath her consideration as a good marital match. The fact that you are a woman does not
help. Although I cannot marry a man as
long as I am regarded as a man, my mother will not like the fact that you are
woman. And finally there is the fact
that you are a colonist. That will
probably be seen as treason in her eyes.”
Green fire was burning hotly in Hannah’s
eyes before Donovan finished speaking.
“Oh, I can see she and I are gonna need to clear up her few issues right
at the beginning of things.”
“Do not be hasty, my love. She is quite a formidable woman. And she does love me in her own fashion.”
“Oh, I won’t do anything to disgrace you,
Donovan, unless she pushes all my buttons about you. Then she is gonna find out what happens when
a formidable woman who loves you body and soul gets pushed too far. I won’t roll over and play dead for her.”
Donovan flushed from head to toe. There was
something very sexy in Hannah’s possessiveness, and she couldn’t stop the
thrill that ran up her spine with the words or the tone of voice. “I have the distinct impression that my
mother may have finally met her match.”
She paused then smiled brightly.
“My father will love you.”
“Well, at least I’ll have two-thirds of the
family on my side.”
“Oh, I believe there will be more support
for you than you can possibly imagine, Angel.”
Hannah waited for Donovan to continue, but
instead the Captain lifted Hannah from her lap and rose. She walked to the door and opened it without
speaking. Hannah finally realized the
conversation was over for the moment and asked, “Whither are you bound, good
sir?”
The twinkle in Donovan’s eye belied the
seriousness of her tone. “I must still
fetch my boots, madam. It will not do
for the Captain of this vessel to stand before the Admiral in stocking feet.”
“And we will continue this conversation
later?”
“No, beloved. I
think you understand precisely how to manage my mother. The rest will be a pleasant surprise.”
“Promise?”
“Absolutely. I
will be right beside you to insure that it is.”
“Then go get your boots, Captain. I need to hang out my dress to let the wrinkles
fall out of it.” She chewed on her
thumbnail. “I am gonna have to buy a few
more dresses here, love. Much as I
prefer the clothes Satosh made for me, I don’t think your mother or anyone else
here will approve of them very much.”
Donovan looked thoughtful. “You are correct, Angel. But let us get past the trial of meeting my
mother first. It may be that she will
approve of you, and will help supply a dressmaker. And if she does not, there is no need for us
to remain long, and you may as well be comfortable in that case.”
Hannah walked the few steps to the door and
wound her arms around Donovan’s neck. “I
like the way you think, Captain.”
Donovan leaned down and stole a kiss, which
lasted a bit longer than she expected it to.
She drew back with a deep breath.
“Well, do not share this around, madam, but, um... I like your thinking
too.”
“Oh really? Do
ya now?” Hannah asked coyly.
“Yes ma’am, I do.” Donovan reached out and unexpectedly swatted
Hannah on the butt. “But I find you most
distracting. Now, excuse me while I go
find my boots!”
Hannah chuckled out loud as Donovan
scampered out the door as though the Devil himself was on her heels. It was nice to know that she had the same
effect on Donovan that Donovan had on her.
I really like this giddy,
being-in-love thing Hannah though with a smile, before turning her
attention back to her dress.
************
Hannah was quite impressed with the ship’s
company and crew as they stood along the railing of the ship as it slowly made
its way up the channel to
Donovan stood on the bridge, dazzling in
her array of bright brass button and the few glittering ribbons she wore on her
chest. Hannah would never have
recognized her had she passed her on the street. The stern demeanor, the powdered hair, the
trim uniform were all so different from the Donovan she was so well acquainted
with. It was only on the rare occasion
that Donovan caught her attention and let her eyes twinkle briefly that Hannah
felt it was all some great show put on for someone’s benefit. She still hadn’t quite decided whose.
As the boat pulled in to the dock, men
scrambled to tie her off and returned to the positions on the rail as quickly
as possible. This was unusual for the Maiden.
Generally, she was anchored some distance from the dock and the crew was
ferried to shore in long boats. Their
tying to the dock itself signaled a longer shore rotation,
and each man aboard knew the reason behind it.
And with the exception of one or two, all were glad for it. Sailing with Captain Donovan Scott had always
been a good thing. Hannah had simply
made it better.
Almost immediately, the Admiral was piped
on board. He studies his surroundings
with a smile, noting the proud stance of the sailors and the polished look of
the ship. Then his eyes fell on Hannah
and he turned to Captain Scott with a lifted eyebrow.
“It appears, Captain that we need to talk.”
Donovan nodded and saluted and motioned for
the Admiral to lead the way. Then she
extended an arm to Hannah who accepted it with alacrity.
“Mr. Merryweather, set the watch, and dismiss the men for leave time. Make sure it is understood when each is due
back here for duty. We will begin
unloading the stores in the morning.
Then I expect the Admiral will have a schedule for us for repairs and
such.”
“Aye sir.
Good luck,” he muttered under his breath.
Donovan gave a bare nod of acknowledgement
of his words. She clasped her free hand
over the one Hannah was gripping her arm with.
“Come, beloved. Time to face the music.”
Chapter XXII
“And you really believe your mother will go
along with this, Captain?” The Admiral
turned his face to Hannah, his expression apologetic. “Forgive me, Miss Hannah, but I have met
Margaret Scott, and she is quite the forbidding woman. It is not enough that you are a colonist,
albeit a lovely one,” with a bow and a flourish in her direction. “The fact that you consented to come here
with her son *unwed*, which she will consider you as she has not approved the
match between you, makes you loose and whorish.”
Donovan was on her feet before the Admiral
could finish. “Just a
moment, sir! I will not permit
you to speak either to or about my bride in such a manner!”
“SIT DOWN CAPTAIN!!”
“NO, SIR!
I do not need the Navy slandering Hannah, and I WILL NOT TOLERATE IT!!
“CAPTAIN!”
“Donovan.”
Hannah’s soft-spoken word cut easily
through the shouting match that was quickly headed towards a brawl. Donovan glared at the Admiral a moment longer
before she turned to face her beloved.
She reached out her hands and grasped Hannah by the waist, forcing Hannah’s
hands to her chest to keep them from being pinned between them. Hannah allowed her hands to trail up
Donovan’s chest to her broad shoulders, and she noticed the barely repressed
shiver that ran through the tall frame.
“Angel?”
“Love, it doesn’t matter what the Navy
thinks, though all the Admiral was trying to do was warn me of your mother’s
possible reaction. Don’t throw your
career out the window when he was trying to help.”
“Listen to your bride, Captain. She is a very wise woman.”
Donovan’s eyes never left Hannah’s face,
even when she answered the admiral.
“Yes, sir, she is, but I still will not have you or anyone else disrespect her. I
love her, sir, and I have every intention of making sure the entire world is
aware of that fact. As far as anyone
knows we have been married since the middle of June. The question is, sir, is whether the Navy
supports me or not.”
“It is not in the Navy’s authority to
decree on way or another on the marriage of its officers, Captain. But I personally would like to extend to you
both my heartiest congratulations. It is
good to see you found someone whom you are so willing to defend so fiercely.”
“Then you understand my request for a bit
of extended shore time, sir?”
“I do indeed Captain, and considering your
desire to win your mother over, it will be granted. The Maiden
has been due for a refit and overhaul for quite some time now, but you kept
putting it off to go back out to sea.”
He smiled and motioned at Hannah who blushed quite prettily. “Now I understand your eagerness.”
“Once your cargo has been unloaded, let
your men know that they will be assigned shipyard duty. A majority of them will be assigned to do the
overhauling and refit work. Your two
senior officers will be in charge of the yard work to allow you to go home to
tend to your pressing family business.”
“And shore leave for my crew, sir?”
“Set up a rotating schedule, Captain. Give each of them a week off with pay. Rare, but not unheard of, especially
considering the money you have saved the Crown in keeping the peace out there
for years running. You are truly an
asset to the uniform, Captain.”
“Thank you, sir. I will have the roster on your desk in the
morning. We will be here to unload the
stores first thing, and then the Maiden
can go into the yards immediately afterwards.
I thought the men deserved a chance for a little entertainment tonight.”
“Was that wise, Captain? Do you really believe the crew will be in any
shape to carry out their duty tomorrow after they spend the day... ahem... in
town?”
“Yes sir, my crew are
all good men. They will do their duty,
no matter the shape they come back in.
They know their bonuses depend on the ship being unloaded in a timely
manner. I trust them, and they know that
too.”
“It is your decision, Captain. I hope you are not disappointed for your
faith.” The Admiral opened the door,
surprised to hear the sound of male singing coming from the direction of the Warrior Maiden. He stepped through the portal and stopped,
stunned, at the picture before him.
Every man on the Maiden had changed from his dress uniform into his work clothes,
and was busy getting the stores unloaded.
John Merryweather noted the trio standing in the doorway of the
Admiral’s office, and he sketched them a salute, but otherwise, no notice was
given to them as the men systematically moved the crates from the hold to the
deck and down to the dock.
The Admiral turned to Donovan who had a
stoic expression on her face, but whose eyes glittered with fierce
satisfaction. “Well, Captain, it seems
your faith is well justified. If only
the rest of the fleet enjoyed such loyalty.
Go tend to your crew, Captain, and get me that schedule. You have business at home that needs
tending.”
“Aye sir.”
The Admiral turned and took Hannah’s hand
in his own, covering it and squeezing lightly.
“It has been an honor and a privilege, my dear. I think you are just the balance Captain
Scott needed in his life. I wish you
luck in dealing with his mother.”
“Thank you, Admiral. Your good wishes are appreciated.”
“Go, Captain. I will see you in the morning, if not
before,” knowing Donovan’s penchant for having things ready early. Donovan
offered a salute which was acknowledged and then gave Hannah her arm, and the
two made their way back to the ship.
“Captain on deck!”
“As you were! Mr.
Merryweather, a word, if you please.”
“Aye sir.”
John Merryweather handed his tally sheet to Mr. Roberts and moved to
follow the Captain to her quarters. Her
belongings and Hannah’s sat neatly in two chests in the middle of the room
waiting to be unloaded. Hannah went in
first and took a seat on the bed, while Donovan took her desk and the first
mate remained standing.
Donovan remained silent, and finally
Merryweather asked, “Is there a problem, sir?”
“I am not sure, Mr. Merryweather. Would you care to explain to me why the men
are unloading the cargo instead of taking their leave? I thought I gave an order.”
“Donovan....”
“Hannah,” Donovan said before she could
speak further. “I understand your
concern, but this is ship’s business.
Please....”
Hannah nodded reluctantly and sat back
against the headboard. She bit her
lip. She knew Donovan was right, and in
this time and this place she had no responsibility or entitlement to speak. And she certainly had no desire to undermine
Donovan’s authority on her own vessel. But
it was very hard to remain silent when it was clear that the crew had done it
for Donovan’s sake.
“I decided to have done with it, sir. It looks better for you and for us if we
unload the cargo immediately. The Maiden
has a reputation to maintain.”
“So my orders mean nothing, then?” softly,
sharply.
“No sir, we followed your orders. I simply moved up the timetable on them a
bit. It is my job as first officer to
insure your orders are carried out in a timely manner in a way that befits the
situation and your reputation. I
exercised my prerogative to move the timetable up to ensure that.”
Donovan bit down on a smile. The truth was, they had done her a good turn,
and she wasn’t going to punish anyone for that.
But it didn’t hurt to remind them that she was still the Captain, and
she let John sweat for a few minutes while she stared at him in silence.
Finally, she rose from her chair and
clapped Merryweather on the shoulder.
“You did a good thing, John. All of you. The
Admiral was most impressed. I would appreciate being made aware of a change
before it is implemented if it happens again, however.”
The first mate nearly sank to the floor in
relief as his knees tried to unbuckle beneath him. Instead he smiled and said, “Aye, sir,”
recognizing the reprimand for what it was.
“Thank you, sir. We wanted to
make you proud.”
“You did, John. You did very much. Now,” she continued, reaching back to her
desk, “I want you to call the men together.
I have some news and our new orders they should be aware of before I
leave. Then Hannah and I need to make
our best speed home. It is time to
introduce my bride to my mother.”
John flinched involuntarily at the last
statement. “Aye sir. Will you be needing
some back-up on that front?”
“Not immediately Mr. Merryweather, though I
doubt either of us would object to your coming to visit when you have some free
time to spend.”
“I believe I can arrange that, sir. And if you will be kind enough to let me know
when and where the nuptials will be, I imagine I can find a way to be there as
well.”
“I hope so, my friend, as I would like you
and the rest of the crew to stand with me.
You especially, though.” Donovan
extended her hand.
John accepted it with alacrity. “Thank you, sir. You know it is my honor to stand with you and
Miss Hannah.”
“Good.
I will let you know as soon as my mother has settled down with the
idea. Now come along. Let us give the orders to the men. I think they will be well pleased.”
“Aye, sir!”
John held the door open and gestured the Captain to walk before
him. Donovan gave a slight bow and
proceeded to step through when she realized Hannah hadn’t moved from the bed.
“Wait outside for me, Mr. Merryweather.”
The door closed completely before Donovan
turned to Hannah. “Are you coming,
Angel?”
“I’m sorry, Donovan. I didn’t mean to overstep my bounds.” It was said mutely, but the Captain could
hear the sadness, anger and frustration in Hannah’s voice.
Donovan sat down and took Hannah in her
arms. The writer held herself stiffly
for a moment, but Donovan’s large hands ran gently up and down her spine and
she felt herself relaxing into the embrace.
“It is all right Hannah, and quite understandable, given your nature. They did a good thing and you did not want to
see them punished for it. I appreciate
that about you. But I needed to handle
it as I saw fit.”
“I recognize that, love. I felt bad for putting you on the spot. I didn’t mean to embarrass you by speaking
out. I know I don’t really behave like a
woman from this century should.”
“And why should you, beloved? You are not from this century. I treasure you even more for that very
reason.”
“You are a smooth talker, Donovan
Scott. You could really turn a girl’s
head.”
“I have already turned and caught the only
girl whose head I was interested in turning.”
“Oh you have, have you? Then I guess you better make an honest woman
out of me pretty quick here, Captain.”
“As quickly as I can, my love. As quickly as I can.” She rose and pulled Hannah up with her,
keeping their hands clasped as they moved to the door. “Come, let us go tell the men about their
schedule, and then we can go.”
Hannah pulled Donovan to a halt just before
she opened the door. She slid her hands
up Donovan’s chest, locking her fingers around Donovan’s neck so as not to
disturb the hair that was neatly tied back and powdered. She urged the Captain’s lips down to meet her
own, and they spent a long moment in leisurely, teasing exploration. Hannah pulled away slightly to breathe and
Donovan captured her lips a second time in fierce passion.
When they separated, Hannah laid her head
on Donovan’s chest, listening to the rapid heartbeat with a sense of
satisfaction. It was nice to know that
she affected Donovan with much the same intensity as Donovan did her. She’d seen stars for a minute there.
“Come, Angel,” Donovan said again still
slightly breathless. “Before I forget my
manners and throw you down on the bed here and have my way with you.”
“And this would be a bad thing how?”
Donovan growled. “Do not tempt me, woman! I have plans for you, for us, and it does not
involve anything even remotely resembling a hurried affair on the ship. Now let us leave before I lose what little
resolve I have remaining.”
“I love you, Donovan.”
“I love you too, Hannah Scott.”
Hannah couldn’t stop the little gasp that
escaped. “I do like the sound of
that. Let’s go, Captain. We don’t wanna keep your crew in suspense too
long.”
They opened the door and John Merryweather
stood there blushing, but maintaining his gaze towards the stairs. Donovan led Hannah past him and up the
stairs, and he followed without a word.
He was as anxious as the rest to see what news the Captain had in store
for them.
************
“The men seemed quite excited about the
time off,” Hannah commented as she settled into the small berth they had
secured on the afternoon train. “And
almost all of them expressed a desire to be at our wedding.”
“It is quite an event for most of them
beloved, and somewhat rare. Many men of
the sea never marry.”
“Yes, well, you’re not an ordinary man of
the sea, are you, love?”
Donovan chuckled and pulled Hannah into her
and laying the blonde head gently on her shoulder. “No, Angel.
Not exactly.
Now rest. We have quite a ride
before we reach town, and I imagine Mother will be something of a draining
ordeal for both of us.”
“But....”
Hannah found her words cut off by a kiss.
“Hush and go to sleep. It will make the time pass a little
faster.” Donovan closed her eyes and
snuggled close to Hannah. Hannah looked
back at the serene face incredulously.
“Can’t believe you kiss me like that then
just expect me to turn over and go to sleep,” Hannah muttered as she turned and
twisted before settling down with her head on Donovan’s shoulder. She mumbled a bit longer before nervous
exhaustion won out and she felt into a light doze. She never saw the blue eyes that smiled
fondly down at her before they closed in sleep as well.
************
It was nearly dark when they pulled into
the train station, and Donovan groaned when she stretched to her full height
before stepping from the train. Their
nap hadn’t been very long, and she was tired from just sitting and listening to
Hannah worry. Not that she blamed her;
she was not particularly thrilled to be facing her mother. But it had to be done, so she took their
cases in one hand and Hannah’s hand in the other, and made their way to the
local tavern.
“Um, Donovan?
Aren’t we going home... to your mother’s house, I mean?”
“We will in the morning, beloved. I do not feel up to facing her disappointment
tonight. I would like a hot bath, a hot
meal, a soft bed and you.”
Suddenly Hannah understood Donovan’s
reluctance. It wasn’t anger Donovan
would be facing, though Hannah suspected she herself might be before all was
said and done. It was disappointment,
the kind that was deep and cutting. She
nodded to more than just Donovan’s words when she spoke.
“That sounds lovely. I think I’d like that very much.” And they
crossed the threshold into another world.
************
“Folks were very glad to see you, Donovan,
and they were very gracious to me as well.”
“I do not get home often, love, and you
simply charmed them all.”
They were comfortably sprawled on the bed,
the remains of their dinner on a small table nearby. They had bathed first, and Hannah ran her
fingers through the hair that was raven once more. “I definitely like it better dark than
light,” she said conversationally, which got her a raised eyebrow in return.
“So do I,
Angel. Powdering is a formality that is
slowly disappearing, thankfully.”
Hannah looked closely at Donovan whose head
was in her lap, and for the first time she saw the signs of strain and
weariness on her features. “C’mon,
love,” she said, tugging gently at Donovan’s shirt. “It’s late, I’m tired, and I want to cuddle
with you.”
Donovan didn’t answer; she just stood long
enough to help pull the cover back, then crawled in and curled herself around
Hannah. Hannah extinguished the lamp
before brushing a light kiss across the nearby forehead. “Goodnight, love,” she said. Her answer was a firm hug and the sound of
even breathing in her ear.
************
Morning came early, as it is wont to do,
and Hannah and Donovan were up with the sun.
It wasn’t particularly far to the Scott’s homestead, but Donovan wanted
to arrive early and get the unpleasantness out of the way first thing. That way, there would be plenty of time to
find another place to stay if her mother turned them out.
So after a good hearty breakfast from the
tavern kitchen, Donovan found a carriage for hire to take them the relatively
short distance to her parents’ home.
A man opened the door at their knock and
then stood with surprise on his face for a long moment before he swept Donovan
up in a big bear hug. Hannah would have
recognized him as Ernst Scott even without Donovan’s gasping. “Papa, please put
me down.”
“Donovan, it is so good to see you! When did you get in? How long can you stay? And who is the lovely lass with you?”
“Papa, allow me to present my bride,
Hannah. Hannah, this is my father, Ernst
Scott....”
“But you can call me Papa, lass. It would please me no end to have you do
that, especially since you are already a member of the family apparently.” Ernst took the opportunity to glare at Donovan. “It seems we have missed quite a bit since
you have been gone from us.”
“Not as much as you believe. Papa, can we go inside? I promise to answer all your questions.”
“Of course.
Where are my manners? Come
in. We have just gotten up from table,
but I think we could manage to feed you.”
“We have eaten, thank you.”
“Ernst?
Who was at the door?”
“Come, Mama. Our wayward child has returned and brought us
a new daughter.”
Margaret turned without a word and went
back into the kitchen. “Well, that went
well,” Ernst muttered, before grabbing the largest bag and ushering Donovan and
Hannah into the house.
************
“So you are not actually, legally married
yet?” Ernst asked when Donovan finished speaking.
“No, Papa.
We wanted you to do it.”
“So you traveled together as man and wife
without the benefit of a minister? You
dared to bring a whore into my house and expect me to treat her as a lady? Worse... as a daughter?? How dare you....”
“Now Mama,” Ernst began, but he was
overridden by both Mama and Donovan.
“Do not ‘Now Mama’ me, Ernst!”
“How dare *I*?? You do not speak....”
Margaret turned flashing brown eyes towards
her daughter. “Do not raise your voice
to me, Donovan! I had a daughter once,
and I lost that daughter to the sea as surely as though she had died, and what
was left in her place was a perversion!
An abomination before God! And
now you expect me to not only accept the fact that you will live as a man for
the rest of your unnatural life, but that you have found a perverted whore who
will share your bed!!”
The sound of a chair breaking across the
desk stopped her tirade cold, and Margaret turned to find Donovan seething
holding only the two remaining legs.
“THAT’S ENOUGH!!” Donovan roared.
“GET. OUT. OF. MY. HOUSE. I want you gone when I come back to clean up
this mess!”
Margaret stomped out of the room, and
everyone took a deep breath.
“I’m sorry, Papa. Would... would you still be willing to marry
us?”
“Donovan?”
Hannah put her hands on Donovan’s chest and waited for the anguished
blue eyes to track to hers. She flinched
at the raw pain she saw inflicted there.
“Take your fa... take
Papa out to the barn and curry the horses. Just for a little while. I am gonna talk to your Mama. When I am done, then we can go.”
“But I... do you... are you sure, beloved?”
“Yes, love.
You leave her to me.”
Ernst covered his mouth with his hand. He recognized the fierce light in Hannah’s
eyes as something Margaret hadn’t counted on.
The woman Donovan had chosen had an intensity he’d never seen matched,
and it was obvious by watching the two of them together that their love was
real and abiding. He almost wished he
could stay and watch the fireworks, then decided he
was just not that stupid. He did watch
as their lips came together, then turned away in
respect for their privacy.
He waited a long moment, until he heard a
slight moan. They had forgotten he was
even in the room and were consuming one another with their kiss. Though loath to interrupt them, he cleared his
throat rather loudly, forcing them reluctantly apart as they blushed darkly at
their behavior.
“Come on, Donovan. I think Hannah can handle your Mama just fine
on her own.”
Donovan gently traced Hannah’s lips with
her fingers, smiling when they parted and her nostrils flared. “I love you,” she said quietly, but audible
to everyone in the room.
“That’s a real good thing, Captain Scott, ‘cause I love you too.
Now go. I’ll take care of your
Mama, then we can go find a place to stay.”
Donovan looked at her father and followed
him out the door. Then Hannah turned her
attention to the mess on the floor.
She’d never seen Donovan get quite so angry... not when she’d gutted Blackthorne
and not when she’d take the Admiral to task.
Margaret Scott was lucky Donovan had broken the chair instead of
her. The fury pounding through her veins
at her mother’s words was evident, and it was only Donovan’s iron will that
kept her from lashing out at her mother directly.
It’s
probably a very good thing that she did that.
God knows my self-restraint was about to fly out the window. I was ready to bitch smack her into next
week.
Hannah felt her ire rising again and took a
deep, cleansing breath. Then she began
methodically picking up the shards and splinters of wood that lay scattered
across the desk and carpet area around it.
She was about halfway done when she heard a
clattering at the doorway. “WHAT DO YOU
THINK YOU ARE DOING?? GET OUT OF MY
HOUSE!!” Margaret’s face was so red,
Hannah literally feared for her life.
“No.”
A single word, spoken with quietness and determination, and it threw
Margaret off her stride.
“What do you mean NO??? Get out of my house!! You’re not welcome
here, you disgusting harlot!!”
“Mrs. Scott, you have every right to hate
me. No real reason, since you don’t even
know me, but certainly every right. I
suppose there will always be people in the world like you who are too busy
judging others that they never take the time to get to know them as
individuals. A real shame,
that, because you miss out on a lot of things due to your petty hatred,
but that is not my concern now.” She
held up a hand when Margaret drew breath to speak.
“Please do not interrupt me. I am going to say what I have to say and you
are going to sit down and listen. Then I
will leave, and it will be up to you what happens from there. Understood?”
It wasn’t her planned reaction, but
Margaret surprised herself by nodding dumbly and found herself eased into a
chair at Hannah’s gentle insistence.
“As I said, Mrs. Scott, your feelings for
me are irrelevant at this point, except as they concern Donovan. But your feelings for Donovan, madam, are
completely unacceptable and abhorrent to me.
You gave birth to her, loved and nurtured her, and now you turn your
back on her because she follows her heart?? What the hell kind of mother are
you anyway??
“Now you wait....”
“NO MA’AM!!
I am not finished. You know
nothing of the wonderful human being Donovan has become. All you see is a perversion, an abomination. She is a respected Captain in the Royal Navy,
well decorated, and revered by her men.
She is a hero to the people of the islands. And she is a loving, caring woman forced to
act out a role because of the path she has chosen to follow. But you don’t see that, do you? You don’t see the brilliant mind, the loving
heart, the beautiful soul.”
“It doesn’t surprise me that you cannot
accept the fact that Donovan and I love one another. You cannot love Donovan for the person she is
or the person she has to be to follow her heart. It should give you a measure of peace to know
that as far as the world is concerned, Donovan and I will be lawfully bound as
man and wife. At least your neighbors
won’t sneer at you and the fact that your child is a disgrace.” Hannah could hear the scorn in her voice, and
just couldn’t make herself care enough to stop it.
“I feel sorry for you, Mrs. Scott. You are so busy being cruel and petty that
you’re gonna miss out on a lot in life, not the least of which is the amazing
person that Donovan is.”
Hannah walked to the door and turned around
when she reached the threshold. “I want
you to remember something, Mrs. Scott. I
don’t know you or anything about you, except for the little bit I have seen and
what little Donovan has said. I do not
like you and I do not like your attitude.
But I especially will not tolerate your attitude towards Donovan,
because you hurt her and I don’t like that at all.”
She took a deep breath, and looked out the
window towards the barn where she could see Donovan standing in the door. “Stay away from her, Margaret. She is no longer your concern.”
“What gives you the right...?”
“I love her. That gives me the right. We are going to be married in just a few
days. That gives me the right as well. And remember when she no longer comes around
that you gave up your right to her love when you pushed her away to hold on to
petty prejudices and hatred. Goodbye,
Mrs. Scott. I wish I could say it’s been
nice, but it really hasn’t.”
Hannah stepped through the doorway and made
her way swiftly out the front of the house on shaking limbs. She rounded the house and headed in the
general direction of the barn, knowing Donovan would see her and meet her halfway or better.
Donovan caught hold of the cold hands, chafing
them gently as she led Hannah towards the barn.
They didn’t speak; there was no need.
Whatever needed to be said would wait til they were long gone from this
place.
Ernst looked up at their approach and noted
the paleness in Hannah’s features. He was
sure he’d hear from Margaret just exactly what had transpired, but his
curiosity was overwhelming. He didn’t
think Margaret had gotten a word in edgewise; he hadn’t heard her screaming. Whatever Hannah had done had been very
draining, though she’d apparently had her say before leaving.
“Papa, will you bring the other bag out
here?”
Ernst nodded and went into the house. He noticed Margaret was sitting in one of the
wing back chairs unmoving, and he made a note to check her as soon as he got
the children on their way. He brought
the bag and placed it in the carriage, noting that a healthy color had already
returned to Hannah’s face. He took her
hands in his.
“Are you all right, Hannah?”
“Yes, M... Papa. It just... I wasn’t very pleasant. You might want to keep an eye on her, because
eventually, something’s gonna break.”
“I will do that Hannah. Thank you for caring.” He turned to Donovan. “I will be in town in three days. We can marry you on the Maiden, then you will have a bit of time
for a wedding trip before duty will call you back to the sea.”
“Thank you Papa,” Donovan replied. “We will see you on Sunday.”
“I’ll take care of her, Papa,” Hannah
whispered. “She’s the best thing in my
life.”
“Thank you, Hannah, I know you will. Donovan is one of the best things in mine as
well, daughter. I am glad you are part
of our family.” Donovan reached over and
took Hannah’s hand in her own.
“So am I,“ she
said with a smile, then she clucked to the horses and they started down the
road back to town. Ernst turned back to
the house and shook his head.
“Time to brave the lion’s
den.” And he walked back to his home.
Chapter XXIII
“Donovan?”
The blonde head peered around the door and Donovan turned from the
mirror and caught her breath. While she
had been aboard the Maiden working
with the yard master on repairs and refits the last three days, Hannah had
spent her time finding them a small cottage to rent. They’d gotten it for a paltry sum, since
there was a bit of repair work to do on it as well, but Hannah had thrown
herself into the task, despite the talk her efforts stirred. Now, as Hannah appeared before her in bridal
white, Donovan’s thought was one of wonder and delight. Wondering when and where she’d found the time
to find such a talented seamstress on such short notice and delight at just how
beautiful Hannah was.
It was only when she noticed the color that
flushed prettily up Hannah’s cheeks that Donovan realized she was staring with
her mouth agape. She blushed herself and
cleared her throat in an effort to dispel her embarrassment.
“Hannah?
You look... incredible... simply amazing. But what are you doing here, beloved? We are not supposed to see one another until
the ceremony.”
“Donovan, we haven’t followed the rules for
anything else? Why should we start now?”
Donovan couldn’t stop the grin that creased
her face. “Very true. Come here.”
Hannah obeyed, and found herself swept away
on toe-tingling sensations for a very long moment. When she opened her eyes again, she blinked
dazedly until she could find her voice.
“Wow!” she whispered.
“I have missed you, Angel. The nights are not the same when you do not
share my dreams.”
“I know, love,” Hannah answered
quietly. She laid her head on Donovan’s
chest, unmindful of her hair. Her only
concern was listening to Donovan’s heartbeat, and she found great comfort in
its steady rhythm. “I’ve missed you
too. I think we have both been exhausted
by our various labors.”
“Probably, but you have done a wonderful
job with the cottage, Hannah. Even
though this is temporary for us, it is so nice to have a place to come home to
that we can call ours.” Hannah flushed
faintly at the praise.
“I just want you to be as happy as I am
being with you.”
“I am afraid that is not possible, Angel.” Donovan felt Hannah stiffen in her arms. “I passed that level of happiness the first
time I held you in my arms.” She
returned Hannah’s firm embrace eagerly.
“Now what do you say to you and I going up to the Maiden’s deck and being married?”
“I say I think I like that idea... a
lot. I have waited a lifetime for this.”
Donovan leaned down until she was a
hairsbreadth from Hannah’s lips. “So
have I, beloved.” Then she was swept
away on a world of sensation until the door opened and someone was tapping her
on the shoulder.
“Yes?” Donovan growled, keeping her
attention on placing butterfly kissing around Hannah’s lips. “What is it?”
“Um, Captain? I apologize for intruding, but everything is
ready sir. We need to get you both topside to get the ceremony started.” John Merryweather kept his eyes downcast to
keep from prying. He could feel the heat
they radiated just being together, and had no desire to see if it would singe.
Donovan groaned and pulled away
reluctantly. “We will continue this
later,” Donovan said to Hannah sotto voce.
Hannah bit her lip to keep from whimpering at the desire apparent in
Donovan’s eyes and voice. Donovan turned
to Merryweather. “Are you giving away
the bride, John?
“Aye, sir.”
“Very well, then,” she said, placing
Hannah’s hand on the first mate’s uniformed arm. “Give me two minutes to get into position, then escort her up.”
“Aye, sir.”
Donovan turned to Hannah once more and
cupped her cheek gently. “I love you.”
“And I love you.”
Without another word, Donovan left the
small cabin and walked to the bridge where her father and her crew waited.
“She came to find you, did she not?”
“You can tell?” As much an admission as it was a
question.
“She has a fire I recognize, and she is not
one to let tradition stand in the way of desire. Besides, you wear a look of contentment.”
“I am quite satisfied. A number of dreams come true for me today.”
“Thank you for giving me the honor of
presiding, Donovan.”
A slight stir from the aft area of the boat
delayed Donovan’s reply, and she looked up in surprise to see her mother step
off the gangplank onto the deck of the ship.
Before she could formulate a response, another motion caught her
attention, and Donovan focused on her bride.
Hannah really did look stunning. Her gown was simple; plain white silk with a
while lace overlay on the bodice and sleeves.
She wore a wreath of braided wildflowers as a crown for her head, and in
her arms she carried a bouquet of roses from the prized garden of the Admiral’s
wife.
The Admiral stood beside Ernst, having been
asked by Donovan to bless the union once it was official on this side of the
pond. His wife Elizabeth stood to one
side, having been happy to stand for Hannah when asked.
But Donovan wasn’t really concerned with
anything else but Hannah, and found her gaze captured but the vivid, sparkling
green that reflected the sheer joy she felt at the moment. Another second and she was taking Hannah’s
hand from John, who moved to stand beside her as her best man. Then the crew closed around them, and Ernst
began to speak.
“This union is recognized on one side of
the pond, but of course it is not truly official until we do it the Royal Navy
way,” Ernst said with a smile, garnering chuckles from the crew. “So let us get
to it then.”
When he reached the
question about opposition, he more than anyone there held his breath. No
one had been more shocked at her arrival than he had. He’d spent two days listening to Margaret
waffle between anger and tears. When he’d
left the morning before, he’d done so to silence, and he was unsure of the
welcome he would receive when he got home.
Margaret hadn’t condemned him, but she’d been clear in showing her hurt
of his support of Donovan and Hannah over her.
Silence passed, and he continued the
traditional ceremony. Then the Admiral
offered his blessing. “The Lord bless thee and keep thee.
The Lord make His face shine upon thee, and be gracious unto thee. The
Lord lift up his countenance upon thee, and give thee
peace. Now and
always.”
“Ladies and gentlemen, it is my distinct
pleasure to present to you Captain and Mrs. Donovan Scott.”
“Present arms!” John Merryweather’s command rang out and the
officers quickly formed a canopy with their swords. The crew threw rice and the flower petals
The first order of business was the cutting
of the cake, and Donovan was hesitant to offer the use of her ceremonial sword
to cut it... not with both of them knowing very well where it had last
been. Unwittingly, the Admiral came to
the rescue.
“Captain Scott, you did not give us much
time to complete this, but....” He reached
onto the table and drew forward a long, thin, wooden box. “A token of the Navy’s
esteem, sir, and a welcome aboard for Mrs. Scott.”
Donovan held the box while Hannah slid the
cover off, then both gasped in surprise at the contents. Inside, cradled gently in a bed of rich blue
velvet, lay a new ceremonial sword. It
was delicately etched in a pattern Donovan had never seen and see looked at the
Admiral with wide, questioning eyes.
“Mr. Merryweather took care of the design.
He said you would understand them.”
Donovan looked closer and saw several
things that she recognized that would mean nothing to the Navy. There was a book, a quill and a parchment for
Hannah. For herself there was her
standard, her captain’s insignia and her family crest. Right at the very top, nearest the hilt were
the eyes that were part of her pirate’s banner.
“That is incredible.” Hannah whispered,
sparing Donovan the need for immediate comment.
“Thank you, Admiral, Mr. Merryweather.”
“Yes, thank you gentlemen. I am overwhelmed.”
“Wonderful!
Now will you and your bride please cut the cake? I have been waiting since yesterday for a
piece, and
Donovan chuckled nervously and nodded for
Hannah to lift the blade from the case.
She had to secretly smile at Merryweather’s nerve. If the true meaning behind at least one of
those symbols became public knowledge, disgrace would be the least of their
worries.
Hannah was surprised at the weight of the
sword, and smiled thankfully when Donovan wrapped her much larger hand around
her own on the hilt. Then they cut the
cake to much cheering, and fed one another carefully before moving to the
punchbowl where John waited with a glass for each of them and one for himself. He raised his own in toast.
“No finer Captain could a crew ask for than
Captain Scott, and we are thrilled he has found a lady who is worthy of him.” A
cheer broke out from the crew. John held
up his hand for silence. “So to Captain
and Mrs. Donovan Scott, I would like to wish happiness, joy and strength. May you find your dreams in one another.”
The entire room raised their drink in
toast. Contrarily, Donovan put hers down
and took Hannah’s face in her hands. “I
already have,” she whispered, before capturing her lips in a kiss that blocked
out everything but each other for a very long time.
Eventually, they became aware of the calls
and cheers of their audience and pulled away blushing.
“Well, now,“ the
Admiral boomed, “looks like we need to get this young couple on their way!”
Their friends laughed and cheered again,
and twin blushes deepened further.
“Sorry, beloved,” Donovan started as she wrapped Hannah in her strong
arms. Hannah snaked an arm out and
placed her fingers across the pliant lips.
“Never be sorry for loving me,
Donovan. You make me too happy for me to
worry about what the rest of the world thinks anyway.”
“I love you, Mrs. Scott.”
“I love you back, Captain Scott, with all
my heart.”
They stepped back slightly and altered
their positions so they were standing side by side and not face to face. Then they began making a circuit of the room,
making sure to stop and speak to each and every person there.
“I know you are both anxious to leave. The basket contains some of the food,”
motioning around the room, “and a bit of cake.
The girls and I will pack up what is left and bring it over to your
place tomorrow.” She paused. “Late tomorrow,” she added with an almost
girlish giggle. “Now go, before they
discover you are leaving.”
Hannah leaned forward and kissed
... and ran smack
dab into the imposing figure of Margaret Scott.
The trio stared at one another for a long
moment before Margaret’s eyes fell to the ground. “Donovan, I would like to speak to your
bride. Would you excuse us, please?”
“No ma’am,” Donovan answered
succinctly. “Whatever you have to say
will be said to both of us or not at all.”
Hannah had been very honest in her telling of exactly had occurred
during her confrontation with Margaret.
Donovan had no intention of leaving Hannah to her mother’s tantrum,
especially given how she felt about Hannah standing up for her like that. It still sent warm tingles up and down her
spine.
Margaret flinched, but nodded her
head. “Very well.” She turned to Hannah. “I still do not like you, but you were right
in saying I do not know you either. I do respect your willingness to stand up
for yourself and Donovan. It says a lot
about your character, and frankly reminds me more than a little of myself.” She drew a deep breath. “I cannot bring myself to bless this
marriage... not now; maybe not ever. I
am... there are a lot of things that... well, perhaps with time...? I cannot say.
But I would like you to know that you have given me a lot to think
about. And anything is possible.”
She turned back to Donovan. “I do sincerely hope for your happiness,
Donovan. It is all I have ever wanted
for you, though our ideas of what should make you happy vary widely. Go with God, children, both of you.” Then without another word, Margaret turned
and headed down the street in the opposite direction from the one they needed
to be going to reach their small cottage.
Donovan watched her walk off for a long
moment before she turned and extended her arm to Hannah once more. “Mrs. Scott? Shall we go home?”
“Absofriggenlutely,
Captain. I have plans for you
tonight.” Then she had to laugh aloud as
Donovan’s pace suddenly redoubled.
************
They nearly fell in the door. Donovan had insisted on lifting Hannah over
the threshold and was loath to give up the basket to do it. So she was fairly unbalanced as they stumbled
in and it was merely saving grace that kept them upright as she fell back
against the door to close it. She stood
for a minute breathing hard with her eyes closed before she noticed the
bouncing in her arms. Donovan cracked
one eye open and peered down at the silently laughing Hannah.
“What, pray tell, is so funny, madam?”
The silent laughter became real laughter,
and Donovan was having a hard time keeping her face a stoic mask. There was something in Hannah’s laugh that
made her warm and happy and a stern façade was almost impossible to maintain.
“We are, Captain. We survive decades between us, pirates,
storms and any other number of things to nearly crash and burn just before our
honeymoon starts?! There is something
cosmically wrong with that picture. Especially since we could have avoided it.” She tenderly stroked the smooth face above
hers. “You didn’t need to carry me over
the threshold, love. Particularly
since you were unbalanced by the basket.”
Donovan processed what Hannah had said,
understanding the meaning behind the words, then she
pouted just the least little bit. “But I
wanted us to have the whole starry-eyed, fairy tale experience. We have done too much to be together not to
do the best we can for us.”
“Drop the basket, Donovan.” The low husky voice made her obey, and she
heard the rattle of dishes before she found her lips covered by Hannah’s. She immediately found another reason to be
thankful for the solid construction of the thick oak door as it was all that
was keeping the two of them from falling to the floor.
Hannah’s hands began a gentle wandering,
scratching her scalp and the back of her neck before coming around to the front
of her dress tunic. Her lips left little
butterfly kisses everywhere they could reach before she started nibbling down
the side of Donovan’s neck.
She popped the first button and slid her
hand in the two inches it would go before she proceeded to work the second one free. The third button allowed her access to
Donovan’s breasts just as her lips reached the sensitive juncture between
Donovan’s neck and shoulder. She heard
and felt the moan that rose from deep in Donovan’s chest, and she reached up to
grasp Donovan’s face in her palm. The
desire in the darkened orbs was scorching and she pulled the lips to her own
once more, devouring them with unexpected intensity. Then she pulled back until they were barely
apart... lips still touching and breathing the same air.
“Take me to bed, Donovan. I’m gonna make love to you til the sun comes
up.”
Donovan didn’t answer verbally. She couldn’t, and there was no need. Instead, she traced her tongue over Hannah’s
lips until Hannah despaired of the teasing and declared war with her own
tongue. Donovan pushed herself away from
the door on shaking legs and headed for their tiny bedroom, glad beyond reason
that it was only a very few steps. She
had sincere doubt in her ability to make it farther than that.
Donovan’s knees hit the edge of the bed and
she lowered Hannah the short distance to the mattress. Gradually she pulled back from their kiss and
devoured Hannah with her eyes, keeping her hands in constant motion on Hannah’s
body. She was quickly coming to
understand that her dreams couldn’t begin to hold a candle to the sensations
reality caused in her body.
Donovan traced lightly up Hannah’s torso
with trembling fingers, watching in fascination the play of muscles beneath its
silk covering. Gently she tugged Hannah
into a sitting position, covering her face and hair with light kisses as she
struggled to unfasten the multitude of tiny buttons that held the dress
together. She growled in frustration
over her lack of progress, especially when Hannah’s own hand became busy and
she quickly unbuttoned Donovan’s tunic. Then she started her fingers running up
the silky skin in an effort to touch Donovan everywhere at once.
When she brought her lips to Donovan’s neck
again, the growl became a purr and the Captain shifted her head to one side to
allow Hannah the access she needed.
Hannah pushed at the dress coat, anxious to have it out of the way. “Let me love you, Donovan,” she whispered.
Donovan nodded and stood, then slipped the
jacket from her shoulders. Hannah knelt
before her and almost immediately Donovan lifted her up to stand in front of
her. “Do not kneel before me,
beloved. You are neither slave nor
servant to me.”
“No, but I need your
boots and trousers off, love, and I have waited a lifetime to undress you.” Donovan
swallowed hard at the words and nodded her agreement. “Would you prefer to sit for your boots? It might be easier.”
In response, Donovan took a seat, nearly
missing the bed in her haste. Hannah
worked the right boot off, taking the time to tickle her toes when she slid the
sock off her foot. Donovan jerked in
surprise and chuckled. “That was not
very nice.”
Hannah laughed lightly. “No, but it sure was funny.” Then she turned her attention to the left
boot. It came off a little easier, but instead
of tickling the foot she cradled, Hannah stroked her hands up and down the now
naked calf, raising the foot to place delicate kisses on each toe. Donovan sucked in a breath at the sheer
eroticism of the act, and almost missed Hannah’s low command.
“Stand up for me love.”
Donovan did so on
shaky legs, wondering why she felt so nervous.
She and Hannah had loved one another many times in their dreams, and had
indulged in some private necking on their crossing over. But
this is the first time we will love each other for real, Donovan thought,
and felt the butterflies twitch in her belly.
Then she lost all coherent thought as Hannah’s hands slid her trousers
off, managing to hit every sensitive spot on her ass and the back of her legs.
“Oh, God, Hannah,” she moaned, gripping the
sheets in her clenched fists as she fell to the bed. “Undress for me, Angel. I need to see you; I want to feel your skin
touching mine.”
Hannah whimpered at the husky tone in
Donovan’s voice, and turned her back.
“Unbutton me, Captain. But no touching.”
Eagerly Donovan complied, finding it much
easier to deal with the myriad of tiny buttons now that she could see
them. Of course the unsteadiness of her
hands was somewhat detrimental to her cause, but not enough to keep her from
doing Hannah’s bidding.
At last the dress lay open from neck to
waist, and Donovan could not resist the temptation of the golden skin that lay
beneath the silk covering. Starting at
Hannah’s slim waist, she placed her open palms on Hannah’s bare back. Slowly she traced upward with her thumbs
along Hannah’s spine, and she smiled when she felt Hannah push back into her
touch.
When she reached the strong shoulders,
Donovan pushed the material down her arms, being sure to keep her hands in
light, teasing contact all the way to Hannah’s fingertips. Donovan let the dress fall to Hannah’s waist,
and when Hannah turned, stared unabashedly at the now naked chest. Donovan entwined their fingers and slowly
brought them one by one to her mouth to be kissed. Then her hands dropped to Hannah’s waist, and
she eased the dress the remainder of the way to the floor.
“So beautiful,” she murmured. “Even better than in my
dreams.”
“Mine too,” Hannah replied, wrapping her
arms around Donovan’s neck and pulling her in for a kiss. Donovan edged them to the bed once more, and
Hannah proceeded to maneuver herself on top, straddling Donovan at the
waist. “Now it is time to make our
dreams become reality, love.”
Donovan’s answer was made in her kiss as
she pulled Hannah down until skin met skin.
Then everything became about sensation - touch and scent and taste and
sound – and the world went on its way without them for quite a little while.
************
Sunlight streaming in was the first thing
that woke Donovan out of a deep, dreamless sleep, and only because it was
falling directly in her eyes. They had
spent the previous day intermittently loving one another and laughing and
talking. It had been both frightening
and wonderful, and Donovan had felt something settle into place at least.
They had finally fallen to sleep just as
the sun had begun to tint the sky with morning, both relaxed and sated and
utterly exhausted. Donovan scowled, not
happy to be awake yet, though her inner clock told her it was close to
Donovan smiled and focused her attention on
Hannah. What they had shared yesterday
had been a culmination of a lifetime of dreaming and waiting and.... And it had
been more wonderful than Donovan had imagined it could be. Dreams had nothing on the reality they shared
together, and even the slight pain and discomfort she felt now couldn’t
diminish the true suitability they shared together.
She lay there with a smile on her face,
concentrating so hard that she didn’t notice Hannah was awake until a tender
touch on her face brought her back to reality and the woman who shared it.
“Problems, love? You had a very peculiar look on your face.”
“No, Angel.
Contemplating the rightness of my world as it is at this very moment.”
“I see,” Hannah yawned, scrubbing her face
with the hand not currently running lightly up Donovan’s torso. “And what brought you out of a sound sleep
that you felt the need to ponder that?”
Donovan twisted enough to allow the glare
of the late morning sun to hit Hannah squarely in the eyes. Hannah flinched, and buried her face in
Donovan’s warm, soft chest.
“Ow,” she mumbled from her cocoon. “That hurt.”
“Yes.
It was much more pleasant to concentrate on us than continue to face
that.”
“Well, now that we are awake,” Hannah
hesitated when the surface below her began to rumble with laughter. “What’s so funny?”
“You are tickling me,” Donovan growled out,
even as another ripple of laughter shudder through her frame.
“Huh?” Hannah asked. “Donovan, I haven’t moved my hands.”
“No, but you are breathing, talking and
blinking. And it all tickles.”
“Heh heh
heh. Ammunition... gotta love it,” Hannah mumbled,
proceeding to blink, breathe and nuzzle until Donovan was squirming. Then without warning she found herself on the
bottom of a very small pile with Donovan’s long fingers grazing up and down her
sides.
“Yes, well, all is fair, beloved,” were
Donovan’s last words until Hannah pleaded for mercy with tears running from her
eyes and laughter rolling from her belly.
Their laughter finally wound down and they
remained wrapped in the warmth of one another’s arms for a while. Finally though, full bladders and empty
stomachs forced them from the bed to take care of some of life’s
other most basic needs.
************
In the early afternoon, the couple decided
to take a walk down the beach. The air in
late August was warm, but there were hints of cooler weather not far
behind. Hannah shivered, unused to the
difference in temperature, and Donovan naturally wrapped an arm about her and
held her closer.
“Cold, Angel?”
“A little. I’m
not used to this kind of weather at this time of year. This is winter for me.”
“Um, Hannah... this may not be the best
time for me to mention this, but it is going to get a lot colder before it gets
warm again.”
“How much colder, love?”
“It has been a few years since I actually
tried to winter here, but if memory serves... quite a bit. It is one reason we hate to come in. We will head out as soon as we are able, but
we will be here for at least part of the winter, I am afraid.”
“You are taking me with you when the Maiden heads out again, correct?”
“Yes.
I will make the arrangements.”
“Then I can bear the cold for a few
months. I will need some heavier
clothing, though.”
“I think we can manage that, Angel. That does remind me, though,” Donovan added
as they turned around and headed back down the beach towards their cottage.
“Yes?” Hannah asked when Donovan didn’t
continue to speak. She noticed Donovan’s
eyes were focused on her and she blushed under the intensity of the stare.
“So very beautiful,” she commented,
stroking Hannah’s cheek with the backs of her fingers. “Have I told you today just how much I love
you?”
Hannah’s blush deepened and she
grinned. “You might’ve mentioned it once
or twice, but I certainly never get tired of hearing it said.”
Donovan put her hands at Hannah’s waist and
slid them around the back. Hannah
naturally slid them up Donovan’s chest and shoulders to lock around the
Captain’s neck.
“I do love you... more than life or breath
or the sea. You changed everything for
me. You are the best part of me, and I
am thankful every single day that you are in my life.”
Hannah would have responded, honestly, had
not Donovan stolen her breath first by her words, then by her actions. When they finally separated, breathless,
Hannah simply took Donovan’s hand again and quickened their pace towards the
cottage. The writer had lost her words
for the moment, but she was sure that Donovan would understand her message.
************
They were in the small living area
preparing dinner when a knock sounded at the door. They looked at one another puzzled til the
second knock brought a recognizable voice with it.
“Hannah?
Captain Scott? It’s
Both women were in robes, so Donovan
hastily moved to the bedroom and shut the door.
Hannah tightened the robe around her midsection and went to open the
door for Elizabeth, who promptly blushed at Hannah’s state of undress. That caused a blush of her own, and Hannah
was thankful for the distraction of taking the large basket out of
“You would think after more than thirty
years of marriage to the same man and six children, I would not be embarrassed
about sex. And I am not, exactly, I
suppose. I just hate interrupting
newlyweds.”
“You weren’t interrupting,
“Then I will not keep you, my dear. I just wanted to drop of the remainders of
your feast from yesterday, not that there was much left. Enough for a meal or two,
perhaps. It will save you the
trouble of having to prepare anything this evening, at any rate.”
“I appreciate that
“Good, good.” She sighed and put her hand on the door
knob. “In a few days, when the Captain
returns to his duties, perhaps you could spare a bit of time for me. You have the most interesting pattern of
speech I have ever come across, and I wish to know more about it if you would
be willing.”
“I can do that. Do you know of a place I could get a
journal?”
Just then, Donovan walked out of the
bedroom, cutting a fine figure in loose britches and a linen shirt. She looked between Hannah and Elizabeth, one
brow slightly raised.
“Excuse me, Captain Scott. I was just leaving. Hannah, if you ask your husband to take you
to Mills and Rowe, I believe they will have a journal like the one you need.”
“Thank you,
“Yes, thank you, Elizabeth,” Donovan
echoed.
“You are both most welcome. Now if you will excuse me, I still need to
prepare dinner for my husband and family.
We will see you both soon, because you will have to join us for dinner
when you return to duty, Captain.”
“Thank you, madam. We are happy to accept.”
“Then we will plan on it. Good evening,” and
Donovan stared at the closed door a moment
longer before joining Hannah at the table.
“Let us see what fine repast my crew left for us, Angel. I am surprised there was anything for her to
bring at all.”
Hannah laughed and the two sat down to a
fine evening meal.
Chapter XXIV
The week passed quickly, though Donovan
soon learned that she didn’t do well with nothing to occupy her time. Much as she and Hannah enjoyed making love
together, there was only so much real world intimacy their bodies could handle
before begging for mercy. So that left
them a lot of hours in the day to fill.
They took walks along the beach every day,
and Donovan took Hannah to Mills and Rowe for her journal. Hannah spent time every day trying to adjust
to writing with a quill as opposed to using a pen or her computer. It was a frustratingly slow process, but Donovan
worked patiently with her every day, and gradually, Hannah was getting the hang
of it.
Donovan made a few repairs to the small
cottage, fortifying it for the coming winter.
She added interior shutters, and caulked all the cracks and
crevices. Then she spent an entire
morning walking on the roof, making sure all the shingles were good and
tight. Surprisingly, Donovan was quite
adept with a needle and thread as well, and spent part of each day sewing what
she referred to as ‘cozies’ for the windows and doors. And she was doing her very best to figure out
a way to add a bathing room and water closet.
Hannah meanwhile was not having an easy go
of things. She never realized how
accustomed to modern conveniences she was until they were no longer there. Suddenly something as simple as making a cup
of coffee or trying to bathe was a chore that took a tremendous amount of work
and effort. Even writing was
difficult. Had it not been for the fact
that Donovan was home, Hannah would have cried in despair. As it was, she dreaded the day Donovan
returned to the yards for work.
Donovan noticed Hannah’s edginess, and
chalked it up to the new surroundings.
She wasn’t far off; she simply did not know how to fix what was wrong,
especially since she wasn’t entirely sure what the problem was. Hannah was loving
and attentive whenever she knew Donovan was nearby, but Donovan caught her
muttering invectives to herself on more than one occasion when Hannah was
unaware of her presence.
When Monday morning rolled around, Hannah
saw Donovan off to the shipyards with a well packed lunch and a kiss. Then she went back to the cottage determined
to do her best to make a comfortable home for Donovan and herself.
It wasn’t so bad at first. Hannah was gradually adjusting to the need to
keep the fire stoked, and learning how much wood was enough, and figuring out
just how long it actually took to make coffee.
She was learning to have a real affinity for tea because of it.
She secretly sort of enjoyed the handle
pump, recognizing it as a form of progress, and able to relate it to similar
exercises she enjoyed in her gym at home.
She tried not to get off on that tangent, though because she found it
depressed her and she was not going to saddle Donovan with a depressed, weepy
woman.
She doted on Donovan when she stepped
through the door, feeling for all the world that
Donovan was her only contact with any type of reality. Donovan encouraged her to get out and make
friends, and they did visit the Admiral and Elizabeth occasionally, but Hannah
found herself reluctant to leave the cottage for any length of time alone. They were so many mistakes she could
inadvertently make here, and so many things she needed to do at the cottage
that she went out sparingly.
Hannah did manage to make a few friends in
her wanderings, though, and she was fascinated with seeing what was for her
living history. But it also made her
homesick for ‘civilization’, which in turn made her depressed again. It was becoming a vicious, bitter cycle.
Concerned with what she felt was Hannah’s
unease, Donovan went to
“Captain Scott... Donovan... you have to
realize that women are completely different beings from men. We are diametrical opposites, and it is
sometimes a wonder that the institute of marriage continues to survive.”
Donovan couldn’t correct her, so she simply
nodded and let Elizabeth continue.
“You have to realize that EVERYTHING has
changed for Hannah. She had blossomed
from a girl into the flower of womanhood.
Her body is changing again, and she is learning things, physical things,
about herself and you. What is
pleasurable; what is not. You see,
Captain,” here Elizabeth leaned forward conspiratorially. “Women are taught from an early age that sex
is for procreation only. That we are not supposed to enjoy it. Let me tell you the secret behind my long and
happy marriage, Donovan. My husband
cares about me... inside and outside of the bedroom. He sees to my pleasure as well as his own,
and he always makes it a point to notice things around the house and compliment
me on them.”
“Ma’am,” Donovan pleaded, holding up her
hands to keep Elizabeth from elaborating any more. There were some things NO ONE needed to know
about their commanding officer.
“I am sorry, Captain. I do not mean to make you uncomfortable. But I think it is important that you
understand this clearly. You also have
to realize that Hannah is now many, many miles from what has been her home all
her life. Everything is different here,
and she is still trying to settle in and make a proper home for you. She does not have many friends that I am
aware of, aside from myself and a few of the shopkeepers.”
“Give her some time, Donovan. She is making a lot of difficult
adjustments. Just love and support her the best that you can.”
“Thank you Elizabeth. I will do my very best.”
“I know you will, Captain. I have seen the two of you together. What you have is special... nurture it, and
it will turn out all right in the end.
************
Hannah didn’t understand her reticence to
get out among people. She’d been granted
an opportunity historians would have killed for. Donovan had tried to encourage her, but still
she hesitated. In her heart, she
acknowledged that it was more than simply fear of exposing her differences to
them. But she wasn’t sure if it was the
lack of modernity that would depress her further or the chance that she might
find more to like here that was keeping her apart.
Hannah was ashamed of her weakness, but
couldn’t seem to find a way past the homesickness that was plaguing her. So she threw herself into every task and
focused her attentions on Donovan.
Donovan didn’t begrudge Hannah’s attention, and she made an extra effort
to seem appreciative of it.
Hannah managed to do a credible job
finishing up the cozies, and Donovan was quick to praise her efforts. It was especially pleasing since she really
did not care for sewing or mending, and had to take special pains to complete
them properly.
Things settled down for the next couple
weeks, and Donovan felt herself relaxing slightly. She was still good to compliment Hannah
sincerely on whatever task she has assumed for the day, but she no longer felt
the need to walk on eggshells. If their
bedroom activity was any indication, there never had been a problem. It was the one place Hannah was completely free
and open with her.
Hannah had been fierce and wild or tender
and soft by turn, and Donovan had responded eagerly to each and every prospect
afforded her. Sometimes she led and
sometimes she followed, but always they loved one another with deep and sincere
passion.
One month after they had wed, however,
Donovan was forced to stay late at the yard, and everything came to a head.
************
It started when Hannah got up, bloated and
miserable. Donovan offered to stay home,
but Hannah refused, knowing however badly she wanted her Captain home, the ship
and crew needed her there if they were going to get back to sea early. Hannah
had stopped by the yard on occasion and had seen the massive amount of repair
and refit work the Maiden was
receiving. She appreciated the need, and
yet she resented it as well, because every new job meant longer they had to
stay here.
On this day, however, Donovan was torn
between the need to stay and comfort Hannah and the need to be at the shipyard
supervising the refit. They were
installing a new boom and Donovan knew it was going to be a chore. But when Hannah shooed her out the door with
her lunch and a kiss, she took it as a good sign, and headed cheerfully toward
the dock yard.
Hannah decided to lay back down for a bit,
hoping the cramping would ease. She fell
asleep quickly, and it was almost noon before she stirred again.
The first thing she noticed was the fact
that it was chilly in the house, and realized immediately that she’d forgotten
to stoke the fire and it had gone completely out. She sighed and bit her lip, and moved to
relight the flame, knowing she needed to do that before anything else was
possible.
Three skinned knuckles and two burnt
fingers later, Hannah finally had a small flame burning in the stove. She sighed with relief and stuffed the box
with wood, knowing it would catch fairly quickly. Her next step was to fill a pot with water
for heating. This could have gone
better, since she barked her skinned knuckles on the cabinet while she removed
the pot, but thankfully she didn’t smash them or worse.
She finished embroidering a table cover,
not completely satisfied with how it turned out, but well-pleased with the fact
that she was learning a new skill. She
couldn’t wait to show Donovan when she got home from work today.
Hannah smiled when her thoughts turned to
Donovan. She couldn’t ask for a more
thoughtful lover. Donovan was so good to
notice all of Hannah’s efforts, and kind enough not to mention the
less-than-stellar ones, thinking wryly of some of her earliest cooking and
sewing attempts. She was getting better,
though, and Donovan was quick to encourage her and praise her efforts.
Her attention was drawn out of her thoughts
by the rumbling of the stove which was literally jumping with the heat. Hannah jumped up and quickly closed most of
the vents, and opened the firebox to spread the fire out a bit. It took some patience and a lot of effort on
her part, but she managed to bring the fire under control without any mishaps,
and she was quite proud of that fact.
Even better, the heat had caused her water to boil much faster, and she
filled a tub with the water, intent on soaking for a bit. Suddenly things were looking up.
Hannah slipped into the warm tub with a
sigh of relief. The warmth helped ease
the nagging ache in her belly, and she turned her thoughts back to
Donovan. She treasured their time
together and she knew Donovan did as well.
Hannah simply wished there was more of it. She smiled.
Donovan had been supportive of her and she determined more than ever to
show Donovan her unwavering support in return.
She clutched the ring she still wore around
her neck. Hannah hadn’t realized that
she would not be given an opportunity to place a ring on Donovan’s finger, and
she hadn’t seemed to find the right time to do it since the ceremony. Maybe
tonight, she thought. It was their
one month anniversary, and she had made some nice plans for them to
celebrate. The house was clean, the
table set with flowers and candles; all she had to do was take care when
preparing dinner.
Gradually Hannah’s water cooled and she
bathed quickly and changed into one of the comfortable outfits Satosh had
created for her. It was one of the most
flattering, and Hannah felt attractive as well as relaxed when she wore
it. She carefully emptied the tub, and
turned her attention to preparing a special meal for Donovan.
The time for Donovan to come home came and
went. The candles burned down, and
despite Hannah’s best efforts the meal overcooked and dried out as she
valiantly tried to keep it warm.
Finally, she closed all the vents and stoked the fire, then she grabbed the new overcoat Donovan had gotten for
her, and walked calmly out the door.
************
When Donovan walked through the door much
later that evening, she sensed something awry immediately. There was no sound in the bedroom, and it was
obvious Hannah was not in their small living area. It was also chilly in the house, something
Hannah didn’t tolerate well at all. It
had become something of a joke between them, since given the option Hannah
would keep it as warm as the tropics.
Secretly, Donovan would have been happy to have it that warm as well,
but she knew there was no way to feasibly maintain it in this part of the
world.
Donovan hung her hat and cloak on their
hook and went straight to the bedroom, then cursed herself for not lighting a
candle first when she kicked the corner of the bed.
Still cursing, Donovan stumbled out of the
bedroom and over to the table where to candles sputtered trying to remain
lit. Even as she watched, one candle
went out, and Donovan carefully picked up the second one. She noticed then the remains of what would
have been a feast had she been home on time and winced. Donovan took a second look at everything,
noticing the newly embroidered tablecloth and the fresh wildflowers and felt
like crying. Hannah had planned a
special evening for them, and she had, however inadvertently, ruined it by not
being at home on time.
Donovan bit her lip, thinking long and hard
about where Hannah might go. Then she
donned her hat and cloak and lit a lantern, walking out into the crisp, clear
night to find her Angel.
************
Donovan thought long and hard about the
possibility of Hannah going to Elizabeth’s but summarily rejected it...
primarily because Hannah just didn’t socialize much here. I think
it is time we talk about these things.
Just supporting her has not been enough. I need to know what she is thinking,
feeling. Why she has changed so much.
Having given up the idea that Hannah would
go to one of her only friends here, Donovan headed down the stretch of beach
they loved to walk on. She walked
slowly, not wanting to miss Hannah in her haste.
She was nearing the end of the tract of
beach they normally frequented, and was beginning to despair of actually
finding her. She was torn between anger
and hurt, and Donovan was just ready to give up when she heard a gentle voice
call her name.
“Donovan?”
“Hannah?”
Donovan swung the lantern in a wide arc searching for her heart’s
desire. Even knowing she was nearby,
Donovan still nearly missed Hannah’s small form in the darkness.
Hannah sat in the shadow of a dune, mostly
out of the wind, but still able to see the waves come crashing onto the
shore. It had helped restore her
balance, and she felt more normal than she had in a while. Knowing, *realizing* that some things were
constant regardless of the time and place had proven very soothing, and Hannah
felt she had finally put her problems into perspective.
“Hannah?” Donovan called again. Hannah was
swaddled in her coat, and the only thing actually visible in the bare light was
her eyes. She didn’t realize Donovan
couldn’t see her.
“Donovan, love. I’m
right here. Look to your left, by the
dune.”
Donovan peered into the darkness,
scrambling to Hannah’s side when she found her and almost dropping the lantern
in her haste. She set the lamp to one
side and immediately wrapped her arms around Hannah’s small body, murmuring
love and apologies into the covered head now neatly tucked beneath her
chin. Hannah greedily absorbed the love
and warmth, until she became aware of the mumbled words being spoken in her
ear. Then she pushed away from Donovan
just slightly, and looked into her sad eyes.
“Donovan, sweetheart?
What are you apologizing for? You
didn’t do anything wrong.”
“You went to such effort to make a special
meal, and I completely missed it. I....”
“Shh,” Hannah said, putting her fingers to
Donovan’s lips, and taking a moment to be distracted by their softness. “It took me a while, but I realized when I
came out here tonight that I have been grossly unfair to you. I know you don’t understand what I am going
through, and until tonight, I’m not sure I did either. But I think I have figured it out, and I’d
like to share if you’re willing to listen.”
“Absolutely, Hannah. I
was hoping we could talk about this. I
mean, I have been wracking my brain to figure out what I could do
differently....”
“You don’t need to do a thing differently,
love. You have been wonderful and
supportive of me, and I know it hasn’t been easy. I haven’t been easy to live with in the last
month, and I apologize. It’s not your
fault this isn’t the cinch I thought it would be.”
“Cinch?
Like for a saddle?” Donovan was
honestly confused, and it showed.
“No, love.
Cinch as in easy. But that is a
prime example of what I mean.”
Donovan turned them so she was leaning with
her back to the dune, and Hannah was cradled between her legs in front of
her. She wrapped her long arms around
Hannah’s slim waist, and sighed in soundless contentment when Hannah leaned her
body back into Donovan’s own. “I am not
sure I understand you, beloved.”
“I know, and I am not making this any
clearer. Let me start from the beginning
and see if that helps.”
“You see, Donovan, I fully expected to have
an easy adjustment to living here in this time with you. I mean, I read all about it. I understood what the times were like. And even given the rather rough time I had at
your cottage on the island, I chalked it up to nerves. I mean, how hard could it be to live here,
really? I did okay on the island, and I
did pretty well on the boat. How hard could dry land be, right?”
“I should have caught a clue when we were
in the cottage on the island. Book smart
doesn’t always translate into practical smart, and I was getting kicked in my
practical butt. You can’t just pick up
the phone and say you’ll be late; I can’t just flip a switch for coffee; I
can’t simply flush the toilet or run a hot bath. The harder I tried, the worse I seemed to
fail, and you were always so tolerant and understanding about the whole
situation, and that almost made it worse sometimes. The only time I felt on an even keel was when
we were alone together, and it just isn’t feasible for you to be around all the
time. And it certainly isn’t practical
for us to spend ALL our time together in bed, as attractive as the possibility
sounds sometimes.”
“Is that the reason you have not gone out
much at all since we have been here? Is
that why you have been missing from my dreams?
Are you that uncomfortable in my world?”
Donovan held her breath, not wanting to
hear, but needing to know. Hannah
frowned slightly.
“I have been there waiting for you,
love. Maybe my depression kept us
apart?” She tapped a short nailed finger
against her teeth, and Donovan swallowed her words when it became obvious
Hannah was working through something.
“Let me start over, love. Because I don’t want any
more misunderstandings between us, all right?” Donovan nodded and Hannah continued. “It doesn’t make much sense I’m afraid. But I am uncomfortable with the fact that I
can’t function here like I think I ought to be able to. I am having a harder time adjusting than I
expected to and that depresses me, especially when you really have been too understanding for words.”
“I’m afraid if I go out among people I will
embarrass myself or you, since, as Elizabeth inadvertently reminded me, I stick
out here. With my
speech and attitude and mannerisms.
It’s apparent to everyone that I am different. The fact that I can’t seem to do the simplest
things simply frustrates me more, and it all becomes one huge, vicious
cycle.” She paused and tilted her head
back at Donovan. “Does that make any
sense at all to you?”
Donovan sat silently for a few minutes,
processing everything Hannah had said and hopefully translating it correctly
into something she understood. “Do you
want me to become less understanding?” she finally asked. “Elizabeth said it was important... that I
notice things and compliment you on them.
But if it is making you uncomfortable....”
“No, love, no! To
be very selfish, I need that from you.
It reminds me that I am making some progress here, and given enough
time, I can make this work for me and for us.”
She swallowed and looked away from Donovan, who could feel her unease,
but remained silent, waiting. Finally
Hannah spoke again, very faintly.
“I think it boils down to the fact that I
want you to need me... need you to need me, like I need you. And a lot of times lately I seem to have been
coming up short in that department.”
“Not at all, beloved. Elizabeth was correct in pointing out one
thing to me... this IS a major adjustment for you, and I have been amazed at
how well you do seem to be adapting to what for you is a completely unnatural
environment. You always manage to have a
hot meal ready for me when I come home, and I have had a lot less burned ones
than I managed myself when I was learning to cook.” Donovan smiled to take away the sting of her
words, and Hannah returned it, understanding exactly what was being said.
“I know I miss many of your attempts to do
things during the day, but I do appreciate your efforts on my behalf. I am glad you are here with me, and would sooner
have us working through your frustrations than for me to be without you or let
you suffer through the aggravation alone.
We are married, Hannah; husband and wife in the eyes of the world
and....” Donovan cocked her head in
thought. “What was the word you use in
your world, Angel?”
“Partners?”
“Yes, partners. We are partners in every sense of the
word. If you have a burden, share it
with me and let me help you. If you have
joy, share it also, that I can celebrate with you as well. We are one together, beloved. Do not shut me out... let me do my part.”
Donovan felt the sobs shake Hannah’s small
frame, and she cradled her close in silence for long moments before
speaking. “Tears, Hannah? I did not mean....”
Fingers at her lips stilled Donovan’s voice
and she waited for Hannah to speak.
“That was beautiful, love. I
didn’t mean to be so selfish, but I see now that by not sharing my misery as
well as my joy that you were being shut out.
I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to do
that. You deserve better than that.”
Subtly, Donovan shifted Hannah in her arms
until she was cradling her in her lap.
“I got precisely what I deserved, Hannah. My dreams came true when I got you.”
Hannah wrapped her arms around Donovan’s
neck and pulled her in firmly until their lips met passionately. Only when they needed air did she pull back,
and then she whispered, “I love you,” and cuddled tightly into Donovan’s chest.
“I love you, too, Angel. I want you to remember that the next time
things seem hard. Come to me and let me
help; just like I will come to you.”
They sat quietly for a time, unmindful of
the steadily dropping temperature.
Instead they focused on the warmth the returning stability to their
relationship brought and were content.
When Hannah fidgeted and shifted lightly, Donovan looked at her
expectantly. Hannah cleared throat.
“Donovan?”
“Hmm?”
“I was wondering something.”
“What is that, Angel?”
“Well, Jack gave me something, and I’ve
been meaning to give it to you, but the time never seemed right and I didn’t
have a chance at our ceremony and well, I was wondering...?” She broke off her ramble, not sure she was
going about this the right way.
“You were wondering what, beloved?” Donovan was intrigued. She’d never seen Hannah quite as flustered as
she was right at this very moment, and she found it endearingly cute.
“Would you unfasten my necklace, Donovan?”
Perplexed, yet charmed by the simple
request, Donovan complied, handing the two ends forward into Hannah’s
hands. She couldn’t see what Hannah did,
but almost immediately the two ends came back to her.
“Would you put it on me again, please?”
Donovan’s curiosity was burning brightly
now, but she obey, then sat quietly waiting for Hannah’s next words, noting that
her eyes stayed riveted to the hands in her lap and whatever she held in them.
“Do you remember the bag that you found in
the carriage on the way to the ship?”
Donovan nodded and Hannah continued.
“Yes, well you said it was addressed to me, and it was. From Jack. He gave me a lovely supply of
chocolate....” She snuck a peek at
Donovan. “I still have some, by the
way.” She was charmed by the bright
smile she got for that.
“Anyway, it also had an envelope in it with
my name on it.” Donovan nodded. She remembered that as well. It was the reason she’d been sure the bag was
Hannah’s.
“Right. So
anyhow, in the envelope was a note from my father... and, um, my mother’s
wedding ring. He said....” She shivered, and Donovan wrapped her arms
tighter. Hannah felt the light brush of
a kiss across the top of her cloak and smiled tremulously. “He said that he hoped I or the one that I
loved would wear her ring. So I was
wondering....” She took Donovan’s left
hand in her own and held the ring up.
“Would you be willing to wear my ring?
I know you may not be able to with being a sea captain, but maybe we
could put it on a chain for your neck or... OH!”
Donovan slipped her finger through the
ring, amazed at the way it fit like it was made for her. Donovan stared at it a long time, or so it
seemed to Hannah, before she turned her attention back to Hannah. “It is beautiful, my love, and the sentiment
behind it leaves me speechless. I will
wear it proudly.” She tipped her head
slightly and sealed the promise with a kiss.
Eventually they pulled away and Hannah
looked into Donovan’s eyes. “Captain
Scott?”
“Yes, Mrs. Scott?” said with formality but
a teasing grin and a twinkle in her eye belied the seriousness of the reply.
“Would you be so kind as to take me home
and make wild, passionate love to me for the rest of the night?”
Donovan shifted so quickly Hannah would
have fallen had it not been for lightning fast reflexes on Donovan’s part. “I believe, madam, that
is the best offer I have had all day.”
Hannah rose and put her hands on her hips,
eyebrow arched in mock annoyance. “I
believe, Captain, that had better be the ONLY offer you’ve had all day. You’re taken... and you’re mine.”
“Body and soul, beloved. Body and soul.”
Donovan stood and brushed the sand from herself and then Hannah, then she grabbed the lantern and
gave it to Hannah to hold so she could scoop Hannah into her arms.
“Donovan put me down! It is too far for you to carry me all the way
to the cottage through the sand! Please,
love,” she said on a softer note. “I
don’t want you to hurt yourself.” Donovan
pouted, and Hannah chuckled, nearly upsetting them both when the pout became
mock indignation. Hannah bit her lips,
and aimed for a compromise.
“How ‘bout this?
We’ll walk together back to the cottage and you can carry me across the
threshold into the bedroom. BUT... I’ll hold the lamp.”
Donovan ducked her head and stole a quick
kiss before gently setting Hannah on her feet.
“I believe I can accept that as an equitable arrangement.” She offered her arm gallantly and took the
lantern from Hannah. “Allow me the honor
of lighting your way, m’lady.”
“You already do love, in every way that
matters.”
Donovan heard the sexy undertone in
Hannah’s voice and without warning took the smaller hand in her own and began
loping down the beach at a run. She had
to taper her steps to match Hannah’s own stride and accommodate their laughter,
but her intent was perfectly clear.
And when they arrived back at the cottage,
she was happy to show Hannah just how focused she was... several times.
************
“So why were you
so late getting in last night, love? Or
can you say?” It was just before dawn,
and Hannah and Donovan were in the small living space trying to restart the
fire. Actually, Donovan was relighting
the fire, and Hannah was cleaning up the remains of their ruined evening meal.
Neither had been a top priority when they’d arrived home the night before.
“We had difficulties getting the boom in
place and balanced. That took the
majority of the daylight, and the crew and I had to scramble to get the rest of
the day’s work done.”
“What’s the rush?”
“The rains are due any day, and we want to
have the outer repairs as soon as possible before they come. Then we can move indoors and do the interior
work.”
“Makes sense.”
Donovan was finally satisfied that the
flame had caught, and after adding more wood, caught Hannah’s robe tie between
her fingers and tugged gently. She
smiled rakishly when Hannah stood in the circle of her arms.
“Thank you, beloved. I do try that on occasion. Besides, the men are already complaining
about the weather here. I think we will
be ready to go out again sooner than expected.”
Donovan paused and allowed herself to be
distracted by the warm hands and nails that were scratching slow circles on her
back. “Now, what do you say to my
staying home with you today?”
Hannah’s green eyes were filled with
exasperation as they gazed up into blue.
“Donovan, last time I checked, I didn’t have STUPID tattooed on my
forehead.” Donovan’s own forehead
crinkled in confused thought as she tried to figure what that statement had to
do with anything.
“Sweetheart,” Hannah said, moving her hands
to grasp Donovan’s face on both sides.
“Of course I would love to have you stay home with me today. Even though I feel so much better about
things after last night’s talk and all, I still miss you when you’re gone. So of course I want you here. Thing is... can you stay?”
“I not only can,” Donovan said. “I will.
We have something we need to do later on this morning, but I am open to
suggestions for right now if you have any.”
“Hmm,” Hannah answered thoughtfully while
her hands were busy untying the closures on Donovan’s robe. “I think,” she said, sliding her hands up the
smooth skin of Donovan’s torso to her broad shoulders, and pushing her robe to
the floor. “We could probably... oh,
God,” feeling Donovan’s strong hands return the favor. “Find some... thing... oh, sweet Jesus,
love!” Hannah forgot what she was saying
when Donovan’s hands found her breasts, and Hannah pulled her in to a deep,
passionate kiss.
Donovan smiled into the kiss, loving the
influence her touch had on Hannah. Then
moaning herself when she felt Hannah’s hands trace
down her back and around the front of her thighs.
“Oh, Hannah....” Donovan murmured before
finding her lips captured once more.
“You... me...
bed... now.”
Donovan slid her hands around until they
rested on Hannah’s waist, then gently lifted, not at all surprised when
Hannah’s legs wrapped around her waist.
She stood still for a long moment as they absorbed the renewed sensation
of skin on skin. Then she edged the
three steps it took to reach the bedroom door.
Hannah caught her hand on the doorframe,
and Donovan pulled up short, a frown crossing her face. “I thought you wanted...?”
Hannah smiled, cupping Donovan’s face
tenderly. “I do. I just wanted you to
know something first.” A dark brow rose
and Hannah traced it gently. “You make
my life worth living.”
Donovan’s face softened, and she crossed to
the bed, laying Hannah down tenderly on the bed. “As you do mine, beloved,” running her hands
along Hannah’s naked body from toes to shoulders. She stopped along the way to
tease and taste, delighting in the shivers and moans she was drawing from deep
within Hannah’s chest.
When she reached Hannah’s lips, Donovan was
drawn into another fiery kiss, and thoughts of teasing flew out of her
mind. “I love you, Mrs. Scott,” she
murmured before beginning her assault in earnest. Hannah’s answer lost as she wrapped her hands
in Donovan’s hair, and abandoned herself to the feelings Donovan was stirring
in her.
Neither of them noticed the sun come up.
Chapter XXV
“So where are we going?” Hannah asked as
they made their way down the street.
Donovan had been surprised at the number of merchants that greeted her
and Hannah by name. Obviously in her few
excursions into the marketplace, Hannah had made a good impression. Donovan patted the hand tucked into the crook
of her arm and returned the greetings as they strolled through the market
towards the lumber mill.
Arriving, Hannah looked at Donovan
perplexed. “Um, honey?”
“Yes, beloved?”
“Um, not that I mind the
walk and everything, but what are we doing here? I
thought you’d finished the repair work on the house.”
“I have,” Donovan replied, taking her hand
and helping her up the steps. “This is
for a new project.”
“A new project?” Hannah echoed. “Isn’t it getting late in the year to be
starting something new?”
“Yeeees,” Donovan
drawled. “But once I get the walls and
roof up, the rest will follow fairly quickly.
John and a few of the crew have volunteered to help me get the basics
done.”
“And may I ask what it is you are
building?”
“You may ask.” Hannah waited, but Donovan was not
forthcoming with any further information.
Hannah raised a blonde brow in mute question.
“It is a surprise, Angel. One I promise you will like.”
“You promise, huh?”
“Yes, I promise.”
“Okey dokey, then,” Hannah replied and
waited for Donovan to conclude her business with the lumber merchant. Then they headed back the way they’d come.
The lumber wagon was at the cottage being
unloaded when they arrived. Donovan
tipped the driver and his man, and sent them on their way as soon as they were
finished. Then she began digging holes
for the posts, and Hannah went to start lunch.
It was nothing fancy, but by the time
Hannah got things ready and went to get Donovan, the Captain already had a
rough outline of a room that was about four feet wide and it looked like it was
going to run the length of the cottage.
Hannah cocked an eyebrow at the speed at which Donovan was working but
knew better than to ask, so she simply called her in for lunch.
By the time the sun set, Donovan had the
posts in place for the room that did run the length of their small home. Hannah’s curiosity was piqued, but she kept
her suspicions to herself. She’d wait to
see if she was right.
The following day was cloudy, and Donovan
held her breath, hoping for the rain to hold off just a little longer. If they could get the mortar poured and the
roof on, the rest would be easy. It was
Sunday, the crews’ day off, and she was expecting John and a few of the other
men to show up sometime in the early part of the morning to help her. She’s spoken to them a couple weeks before
when she’d originally ordered the lumber.
Donovan was quite surprised however, when
she opened the door to John’s knock just after dawn, and saw her entire crew
standing behind her first mate.
“John?”
“They volunteered, Captain. We all figured you were doing this for Miss
Han... Mrs. Scott, and she was so kind to us on the
trip back that everyone wanted a chance to do something nice for her in
return.”
“Donovan?
Who’s at the door, love?” Hannah came up behind Donovan and stuck her
head under Donovan’s outstretched arm.
“Oh,” she said, a bit startled to see the entire crew staring shyly back
at her. “Mr.
Merryweather, gentlemen. What an
unexpected surprise,” glancing down at the robe she was still wearing.
“Beg pardon for intruding so early, Miss
Ha... Mrs. Scott. The weather looked so
poorly this morning we decided to get over here quickly to help the Captain get
finished with... his project.” Donovan
had given them specific instructions on the room’s secrecy, and Merryweather
was quick to remember them at her warning glare.
“Well, I’m glad to see you all again. If you will excuse me, though, I need to get
dressed and put the coffee on to boil for you gentlemen. Donovan, could I see you a moment before you
start working, please?”
The crew didn’t say a word, but Donovan
could feel their gleeful trepidation on her behalf. They were not stupid men by any means, and
they moved around to the side of the building without any prompting. Donovan spoke to Merryweather, who was the
only one who remained.
“You know what needs to be done, Mr.
Merryweather?”
“Aye, sir. Apologies for arriving so unexpectedly. We did not think about Miss Ha... Mrs.
Scott’s feelings or what kind of trouble it might present for you.”
“It is all right, John. I....”
“Donovan?” Hannah called.
Donovan looked back towards Hannah, then at
John with a resigned look on her face.
“I’ll be out shortly,” she whispered.
“You know what to do to get them started.”
“Aye, sir. We
will take care of things.”
She shut the door carefully behind him, and
turned to where Hannah stood in the bedroom doorway, dressed and waiting. Donovan walked slowly towards Hannah, with
the gate of a man on his way to be executed.
True, she had been quite surprised by the earliness of the hour and the
number of men who had arrived, but she couldn’t find it in her heart to blame
them for their eagerness. Hannah had
shown all of them unfailing kindness, and it was natural that they’d want to do
the same in return. She probably should
have given Hannah a little more warning about the crew coming to help though.
“I am sorry, beloved. I....”
“Donovan, I don’t mind that the crew is
here, and I appreciate that they are gonna help you finish this project. If it turns out to be what I expect it to be,
I’m sure I’ll be thrilled that all of them showed up on our doorstep at dawn
this morning. It would have been nice to
have had a little warning about their presence before I peeked out the door at
them in my robe, though.” Her tone,
while not ugly or demanding did have a hint of scolding in it. “It’s improper for me to be seen not fully
dressed.”
Donovan dropped her head, and looked at
Hannah through her dark lashes. “I did
not expect the entire crew to show up and certainly not this early. I thought it would be John and perhaps half a
dozen men later this morning. However, I
should have mentioned their coming to you last night, and for that I
apologize.”
Hannah leaned into Donovan’s strong body
and forced the blue eyes to meet her own.
“No worries, love. You go on out
and do your Captain thing and I’ll see what I can come up with for lunch for
these guys. Looks like our roast will be
turning to stew.”
“I love you, Hannah.”
“I know you do. And I love you back. Now go help the crew so ya’ll can get
finished before it starts storming.”
Thunder rumbled ominously, and Hannah smacked Donovan lightly on the
butt. “Go on. You don’t wanna be out in this getting sick.”
Donovan kissed her and hurried out the
door, hoping the weather would hold back for just a few more hours.
Hannah turned her attention to her larder,
looking to see what she had to turn her roast into stew. Another knock on the door startled her, and
when Hannah opened it, Cookie was standing in front of her with an armload of
groceries.
“Cookie?”
“Sorry it took me a little longer to get
here than it did the rest of the crew, lass.
I needed to get enough together to feed this bunch.” She grabbed him by the elbow and ushered him
inside.
“Come in!
Come in! Let’s see what you’ve
got and what I’ve got and see what we can come up with between us. I have a feeling they’re all gonna be cold
and wet before all is said and done.”
“I would be inclined to agree, lass. Let me get the rest of the foodstuffs before
the bottom drops. Be right back.”
It was midmorning, and dinner was well
underway when the first drops of rain fell lazily from the darkened sky. It only took minutes for it to become a
downpour, and Hannah fully expected Donovan and the crew to come running inside
to get out of the pelting rain. Instead,
she heard the frenzied noise of more rapid work.
Hannah went to the small window on the
‘living’ side of the house, only to realize she really couldn’t see anything
that would be helpful. There was a
scream, a holler, then a loud thunk against the side of the house hard enough
to make the front window shudder.
Heedless of the weather, both Hannah and Cookie dashed out the door.
The roof was on and at least one short wall
was up, because neither of them could see anything. As quickly as they dared in the slick mud,
they moved around to the long side of the addition. Here the wall and the roof were only
partially completed and the crew was struggling to finish the roof. However, it would only support a very few of
them at once so it was slow going, especially since the rain made it slippery
and dangerous.
The men who were working on the walls
stared at Hannah as she stomped into the room to stand under the bit of roof
that was finished. She put her hands on
her hips and glared up at Donovan who settling another beam into place. Hannah waited calmly until the lumber was in
place, then she bellowed, “DONOVAN SCOTT!!!”
The crew averted their gazes at the sheer fury the small woman was
emitting.
Donovan looked down into the sparking green
eyes and understood immediately she was in a world of trouble. “Yes, dear?”
Hannah opened her lips to rail at Donovan,
then took a deep breath and asked sweetly, “Do you think I could speak to you
privately for a moment, Captain?”
Donovan nodded and turned to John, who was
her partner on this side of the roof. “I
will send someone up to help you when I get down, John.” She glanced at Hannah again. “I have a feeling this may take a while and
we need to at least finish the roof today.”
“Do not worry, sir. We will take care of the roof. You go take care of your wife.”
Donovan nodded, and motioned to one of the
men to join her near the ladder. She
slid down and they conversed briefly before he went up to take her place. Then she walked over to the sheltered corner
where Hannah waited. Then they stood
dripping in the dirt at one another for long moments before Donovan spoke.
“Are you all right, beloved? Why are you out here in the rain? You could catch your death....”
“And so could you,” Hannah shot back,
shivering. Even though they were dry and
relatively sheltered from the wind, the temperature was quite chilly, and the
cold was making her teeth chatter.
Donovan slipped out of her heavy oilskin coat, and wrapped it around Hannah’s
body. Hannah sank into the warmth with a
sigh of relief.
“No, Angel.
Mr. Merryweather brought our rain gear just on the off chance it would
be needed.” She motioned to her dry
body. “See? It has done its work very well. I am dry and warm, except for my hair and
face. Even my hands remain warm from the
constant work.” She waited a beat then
continued. “We should be done with the
roof and a majority of the walls by dinner.
After that we will finish the walls and lay the floor. We will be under cover then, so it so move
along at a bit faster pace.”
“You’re that determined to finish today
then?”
“With as much as we can be, yes.” Donovan
answered. “Once we get the roof on, the
rest will be considerably easier.”
“I just don’t want you... or anyone, for
that matter, to end up sick or hurt from this.
A bathroom is not worth someone dying for, love.”
“I understand your concern, Hannah. That is why we... wait a moment... how did
you know it was a bathing room? It was
supposed to be a surprise!”
Hannah put her hands on Donovan’s chest,
despite the fact that her crew was standing around trying not to stare at the
two of them. To their credit, they did
keep working, just at a much slower speed than they had been previously. Hannah lowered her voice farther and leaned
in, greedily absorbing the warmth Donovan seemed to have in abundance.
“It was a surprise, love... it took me a
while to figure out. It was the only
thing I could come up with that made any sort of sense. I will admit to being selfishly pleased by
the whole idea.”
Donovan grinned. “I was hoping you would feel that way.”
Hannah slid out of the oilskin, and
shivered when the cold air hit her wet body.
“Here,” easing the coat around Donovan’s shoulders. Let me go back inside and change before I get
sick.” She looked at Cookie. “I hope we can get him dried out.”
“Let him stand at the stove for a bit; he
will be fine.”
Hannah started to leave when firm hands at
her waist stopped all movement. She
looked back at Donovan who stood casually,
possessively behind her wearing a rakish grin.
“No kiss goodbye?”
“I didn’t think....”
“Do not think so much,” Donovan
teased. “This is one of those times
thinking is highly overrated.”
She realized Donovan stood between her and
the rest of the room, and the men were at least trying not to stare in their
direction. Hannah didn’t answer, but
applied herself wholeheartedly to the task at hand. She felt a languid warmth steal through her
bones, and sighed softly when they parted.
She licked her lips before opening her eyes.
“You are really good at that, you know.”
Donovan grinned and nipped Hannah’s
nose. “I have a wonderful practice
partner.” That got her a grin in
return. “Now go inside before you get
chilled again.” Hannah nodded and
scooted out the nearest wall opening.
Donovan watched her go, and a thought occurred to her. She took Cookie aside and whispered something
to him. He nodded and picked up a saw
and ran through the downpour back to the house.
By the end of the day, the long room was
complete, and a corner of the living area wall had a hole that would soon hold
a door. The crew had finished just
around sundown and Hannah and Cookie had given them all a second hot meal and
warm cookies before they had left to return to their lodgings.
“That was a nice thing you did, beloved,”
Donovan commented as she stepped out of the bedroom drying her hair. She’d been glad to slip into a sweater too,
and came out now in her sock feet and set her boots near the fire.
“What, love?” Hannah asked as she snuggled
up with Donovan on the small couch. Each of the men had washed his cup, bowl
and spoon as he finished and packed it away in Cookie’s box. Then they had gently accepted Hannah’s hand
as she thanked them all personally, and taken the cookies she’d offered before
they slowly, surely made their way out of her home.
“Providing us with that
coffee break, cooking for everyone on short notice, but especially for the
cookies. I think you took everyone back to their
boyhood with that gesture.”
“Well, it was so nice of them all to come
out here on what was supposed to have been their day off that I just wanted to
do something nice. Cookie helped me, ya
know. He gave me a few tips for the
stove as well. I didn’t realize until
today that he always tended the kitchen fires on the ship. I just mixed
ingredients.”
“I know.
I also know the cookies were entirely your idea as he made it a point to
tell me that... several times.”
“Well, it was little enough to do for
them. Maybe we could do something for
Thanks... I mean Christmas. I keep
forgetting ya’ll don’t have Thanksgiving here.”
The last was mumbled under her breath so low Donovan nearly missed it.
“We do have a harvest celebration, though,”
Donovan said, having caught Hannah’s words and understanding the meaning behind
them. “We can talk about it and decide
later.” She yawned. “Right now I just want to hold you and rest a
bit before bed.”
Hannah shook her head. “Uh uh. C’mon, love.
Let’s go to bed properly. It’s
been a long day for both of us, and I’m beat.”
Moments later, gentle snoring could be
heard coming from both sides of their bed.
************
After talking things out with Donovan,
Hannah finally felt comfortable enough to venture out a little more. She found that people were ready to welcome
her with open arms. Donovan accompanied
her as often as she could, and
Gradually, but faster than she’d expected,
Hannah settled into the mid-eighteenth century life. And she made preparations to spend the
winter.
Slowly, Donovan was converting the new room
into a bathing room. It wasn’t as modern
as her efforts on the island, and certainly not nearly what Hannah was used to,
but they were both thankful for small comforts.
It was nice to have a full-sized tub, and they both appreciated not
having to go outside to use the facilities in the freezing rain. Donovan was still working on the flushing
system for their toilet, but they were both pleased with her hard work.
In addition, Hannah had set up a laundry
area on one end, and when she had chance to show it to Elizabeth, she found
herself the object of much envy. And
suddenly there were several among the wives who were anxious to make her
acquaintance and were glad to find they were welcome.
For it all, Hannah always made sure they
were gone and dinner was ready when Donovan came home. The evenings were their time, and Donovan
encouraged Hannah to talk about her day much as she shared her own. Donovan found herself learning as much about
the world around her as Hannah was.
Hannah was introducing her to a world she herself spent very little time
in, and she found to her amazement that she was enjoying it. And they spent many hours together educating
Donovan on all the technologies and lifestyle nuances she would experience in
Hannah’s world.
By the same token, Hannah was fascinated
when Donovan spoke of her work. It was
almost as though they were completely rebuilding the ship, and she couldn’t
wait to see all the work they’d done on the Maiden. Still, for all their efforts, it would be at
least April before they would be able to sail for warmer waters.
Hannah was of two minds about the news when
Donovan told her. One the one hand, it
meant that they would be here through the winter. Not necessarily bad news, since they had been
preparing for such an outcome since they’d arrived, and they were quite snug in
their little nest. But it was a little
disappointing to know that they would be wintering in the cold, especially with
the warm waters of the Caribbean awaiting them.
On the other hand, the news that Donovan would be home more was most
welcome.
With that in mind and knowing that many of
the men under her command had no real families to go home to, Donovan extended
an invitation to her crew on behalf of herself and Hannah for the men to join
them in celebrating the holidays.
Most of the crew was overjoyed with the
invitation and accepted with alacrity.
They missed Hannah’s special treats, and truth be told, were a bit
jealous of their Captain everyday around lunchtime when she unpacked whatever
goodies Hannah had prepared for her.
Hannah was thrilled by the enthusiastic
acceptance of their invitation and began preparing her menu. She realized almost immediately she would
need assistance in making it a special time for the men, and went to Elizabeth
for advice.
************
“Come in, my dear,” Elizabeth beckoned when
she saw who stood on her doorstep. “This
is a most pleasant surprise as I didn’t expect to see you for a few days. I understand you are hosting a holiday meal
in your home for your husband’s crew.”
“Yes, we are. That’s actually why I’m here. I need your help.”
“Whatever I can do to
help, Hannah. It has been such a joy watching you come out
of your shell these last few months. I
will tell you that you and Donovan have caused quite a stir among the wives
here.” Elizabeth watched Hannah’s brows
rise in question and patted her hand.
“It is a good thing, dear. They
needed stirring out of their complacency.
Now, what can I do to help?”
So it was decided that Elizabeth would
share her dishes and her stove in exchange for a few of Hannah’s recipes, and
an invitation to join them. They two discussed actually moving the get together
to Elizabeth’s home, but it was decided that would make things much too awkward
for everyone.
Once everything was arranged, Hannah made
her way home, where a surprise of a different sort awaited her.
************
Hannah didn’t know whether to be thrilled
or dismayed by the fact that Margaret Scott was standing outside her door when
she arrived home from Elizabeth’s. She
sent a silent plea to Donovan for help before her good manners came to the fore
and she graciously greeted the woman who would rather not be her mother-in-law.
Hannah opened the door and turned to her
unexpected visitor. “Won’t you please
come in, Mrs. Scott? I was just gonna
prepare myself a bite of lunch and a spot of tea. You’re welcome to join me.”
“Thank you,” came
the quiet answer and Margaret followed Hannah indoors.
“Please, have a seat and make yourself at
home. I need to hang up my things, and I’ll
be right back.”
Hannah left Margaret staring after her in
surprise. It only took her a moment, and
Hannah returned to find that Margaret hadn’t moved from her spot. Hannah crossed to the stove and added more
wood, pushing the kettle closer to the center to catch the heat faster. The she removed the bread from its place and
began cutting slices.
Slowly Margaret’s eyes took in everything,
and she lifted her coat from her body and hung it on a peg by the door. Then she walked over to the kitchen side of
the house, and noted the difficulty Hannah was having slicing the bread
evenly. It was a difficult task for one
with no experience, and Hannah was very new to this particular skill.
“May I?” Margaret asked, indicating the
loaf. Hannah nodded dumbly, still trying
to figure out exactly why Margaret was here.
Ernst had been to visit them several times, but he had always been
alone, and neither woman felt comfortable pressing him for details about his
wife. He had relayed bits about her, but
nothing concrete. Nothing that would
give Hannah any indication of why the woman was standing in her kitchen area
cutting bread like they did this together every day.
Hannah watched her cut for a moment, then turned to get out her skillet and butter. It wasn’t toast like she was used to, but it
was buttered toast. She place it near
the edge of the stove, having learned the hard way how quickly a fire could
start with bread and butter if it was too near the heat. Then Hannah set the table, and moved back to
the small counter where Margaret had buttered the bread.
Carefully, she toasted each piece to a golden
brown color, setting each piece on a saucer and covering it with a napkin. Then she poured the boiling water into the
teapot, and set it to steep on the table.
Without a word she motioned Margaret to join her, and they sat down to
their simple repast.
“I apologize for the simple fare,” Hannah
said after a few moments of silence.
“This is usually what I fix at midday when I am home alone. I’m not fond of cooking for just myself.”
“Actually, I did much the same thing before
Ernst was home all the time. It was
easier, and generally it was all I could manage after breakfast,” Margaret
confided agreeably. Hannah wondered if
she had slipped a dimension somewhere, things were so peculiar. Then Margaret’s voice caught her attention
again. “Besides, I like the flavor you
have added to the bread; it is different and intriguing.”
“Thank you, Margaret. I find it is more fun both to make and to eat
if I spice it up a little when I make it.
Oh, it doesn’t get spiced every time, and even the spices change each
loaf. But it’s a nice change of pace.”
“You have the most unusual speech
pattern....” Margaret scrunched up her
forehead trying to place it, but didn’t continue speaking so as not to appear
rude.
Hannah blushed and smiled. “A lot of folks have mentioned that. I think the fact that I come from the
“I suppose it does,” Margaret replied. “It is unique and quite charming
actually. No wonder Donovan was taken
with you, aside from everything else. I
know the first time I heard Ernst’s brogue, I nearly swooned.”
Hannah chuckled, and blushed again. “I can imagine. I did the same with Donovan.”
Margaret looked up then, and caught the
sincerity of the remark in gentle green eyes.
“May I ask you something? I know
I have no right, but I am trying to understand.”
Hannah returned the gaze, and saw the
honest plea in the eyes facing her. She
nodded, then added, “Though I reserve the right to
decline to answer if I am uncomfortable with the question.”
“Fair enough,” Margaret stated. She played with the bread crumbs on her
plate. “How could you love my daughter
like you do?” She looked up and saw the
swiftly building anger and held up her hand.
“Wait, please. I am trying to
understand how one woman could be attracted to another woman in any sense other
than as kin or in friendship. It goes
against everything I have ever been taught.”
Hannah drew a deep breath, knowing her
relationship with this woman, and Donovan’s relationship with her mother was
riding on her answer. She folded her
hands together and leaned her mouth on them, contemplating her answer seriously
for a long moment.
“Mrs. Scott, I think you are coming at this
from the wrong angle. You are stuck on
the fact that we are both women. But we
got to know one another as people first.
The fact that we were both women never figured into the equation. When we fell in love, it was much the same
thing... the fact that we are women is secondary to the fact that we are two
people genuinely in love with each other.
I like the person that Donovan is, and I fell in love with that person. She completes me in ways that no one else
ever has or ever could.”
“As Hannah does for me, Mother,” Donovan
spoke quietly from the doorway. She had
been so silent and they were so engrossed in their conversation, neither woman
had heard her enter the small cottage.
Now she pushed away from the door where she and Ernst had stopped and
walked towards the table.
“We are two whole parts of another separate
whole. Together we are most complete.”
Hannah took the hand that Donovan held out
to her and pulled the taller woman closer.
Donovan’s arm automatically slid around Hannah’s shoulders and Hannah
leaned into the unconscious support Donovan offered. “Mrs. Scott... Margaret, I want you to think
about something else. I know you are
unhappy with the path Donovan has chosen in her life, but she is happiest at
sea, captaining her own vessel. To do
that in this society, she has to carry the pretext that she is a man. For Captain Donovan Scott to take a wife was
not unusual and was in fact a celebrated event.
Would you rather she be alone for the rest of
her life?”
“I... do.... I never... I....”
“Think about it, Margaret. And you and Ernst join us for Christmas with
the crew of the Maiden.”
Margaret blinked the tears from her
eyes. Hannah had given her a lot to
think about and had done so without attacking or accusing; simply laying out
the facts as she saw them. Maybe it was
time to do some rethinking of the woman herself.
“Thank you, Hannah. You have returned intolerance and ignorance
with graciousness and understanding. And
you have given me a lot to think about.
It is very possible I completely misjudged you and your motives, and I
ask for your forgiveness in doing so.”
“Absolutely,” Hannah responded.
“I still need time to think about
things. This is so different... goes
against everything I have ever believed.
But I would not see Donovan alone if given the choice, and it is
apparent even to me that you two are bound by something deeper than love and
marriage. It reminds me of a story I
heard as a girl. There is something
familiar....”
Margaret gazed off into space for a few
minutes and no one disturbed the silence.
Without warning she shook herself and returned to the present with a
brisk nod. “I will have to look through
some of the old journals....” Here
Donovan smiled. She had grown up
learning to read by those journals, and they held many fascinating tales and
myths of her people in them.
“Now if you will excuse us,” nodding to her
still silent husband, “I think we will leave the two of you for a bit. But I would like to accept your invitation to
dinner?” looking to Ernst for confirmation.
When he nodded, Margaret smiled and returned her attention to
Hannah. “Yes, we would love to join you. What can I bring?”
The abrupt change in attitude left Hannah
was too stunned to speak and not really knowing the woman she wouldn’t have
known what to suggest anyway. Donovan
stepped smoothly into the breech.
“Raspberry tarts? I have not had
those in so long, and they would be quite the treat for everyone.”
Margaret smiled. Raspberry tarts had always been a particular
weakness for Donovan and she was glad to do this much for her daughter. “I believe I can manage that. But we need to catch the afternoon train home
if I am to have this ready in the next few days.”
She rose and Ernst helped her on with her
coat. He hadn’t said a word, but he was
much pleased at Margaret’s attempt. It
had taken him months of talk and subtle effort for Margaret to realize the mistake
she had been making, and Hannah had vindicated his faith in her beautifully. They left without further adieu, and Donovan
and Hannah just stared at one another for a long moment. Then Donovan wrapped her arms around Hannah,
and they moved to cuddle together on the couch and ponder the abrupt turn of
events.
************
The holiday came and went with no disasters
or further surprises. The house was full
to bursting with painfully scrubbed sailors, the Admiral and his family,
Margaret and Ernst and Hannah and Donovan.
There was a lot of talk and laughter shared among the group, and though
Margaret did not actively participate, she did observe Donovan and Hannah
diligently, and at one point she and Elizabeth sat together in deep
conversation. When all was said and
done, everyone had a most enjoyable day.
************
Time passed slowly... slower than most of
them wanted it to, at any rate. Most of
the Maiden’s crew was ready for
warmer weather and blue-green seas, not the dark gray of the
Work on the Maiden was completed, and as the weather began to clear, the crew
started taking her out for short test runs.
Hannah secretly hated these as she wasn’t allowed on board and it meant
one or two days at a time where she and Donovan were separated, and neither of
them cared for that. Still they met one
another in their dreamscape to talk and snuggle and were happy for the ability
to still share that way.
Finally, though, the day in April came when
it was time for the Maiden to return
to her duty in the
Hannah came back from her shopping in the
market to find Donovan packing her sea bag.
Her eyes sparkled until she saw the look of despair covering Donovan’s
face.
“What is it, love?”
Donovan sank to the bed. “I could not obtain permission to take you
home. I thought they would make an
exception because of my service record, and you have made such a good impression
on everyone here. I never dreamed the
Admiralty would refuse.”
Hannah sat on Donovan’s lap wrapping her
arms around the Captain’s strong neck and feeling Donovan’s hands come to rest
neatly on her own waist. Hannah removed
an arm when it became clear Donovan would not meet her eyes and tilted up her
chin til their eyes met.
“I cannot do this Hannah,” Donovan said
sadly. “It took too much to find
you. I cannot just give you up for
months on end. I will give up my
commission and we will go home together.”
“Donovan, love... you need to stop a minute
and start thinking outside the box.” Hannah blew out an exasperated breath at
Donovan’s furrowed brow as she tried to communicate what she meant to Donovan
in terms she could understand. “Surely
Naval ships aren’t the only things that leave out of the port.”
“Of course not.
Passenger liners go... out....”
Donovan looked at Hannah in amazement.
“Passenger ships leave from the port all the time; some bound for the Colonies
and others bound for
“... then I could check in and leave. We still need to figure a way to get me to
the Maiden but....”
Donovan caught her lips in a deep fiery
kiss. “I can do that. You leave that to me.”
Hannah couldn’t answer as Donovan’s lips
began moving down the side of her neck and her hands started wandering over
Hannah’s bodice, popping buttons along her way.
Hannah shivered as the shirt fell open, and Donovan pushed it to the
floor before picking them both up off the bed and laying Hannah down gently
beneath her. Then she resumed her tender
removal of Hannah’s clothing, whispering, “Later,” before applying herself
wholeheartedly to the task at hand.
Chapter XXVI
It was sometime later, and they had figured
out the basics of how to get Hannah to the Maiden. Her only concern was stirring up the crew’s
resentment with her presence. Donovan
was packing once more, and had both her ceremonial sword and their wedding
blade resting on the bed.
“Let us go find you a ship to sail on
beloved. I will insure that the Maiden departs on the same day.” When Hannah didn’t move, Donovan raised her
eyes from her packing to see Hannah studying the etching on the wedding sword.
“Donovan?”
“Yes, Angel?”
“I understand these,” pointing to the book,
quill and parchment. “They are supposed
to represent me.” She looked up and
Donovan nodded. “And these,” motioning to
the standard, insignia and crest, “are meant for you, I believe,” seeing
Donovan’s head nod again in confirmation.
“Okay, so what is this for?” indicating the pair of eyes just at the
hilt.
Donovan chuckled. “That was John’s idea of a
bit of humor... tweaking the Admiralty without actually giving anything away.” She noted Hannah’s perplexed look and sat
down to explain.
“These are your eyes... the eyes on my
pirate standard. Merchants and pirates
who see the Ice Maiden’s pirate
standard tremble in fear, because we always exact justice for whatever crime
they have committed. To the locals, we
are heroes. To those we punish, we are
fearsome. To the Admiralty, though, we
are criminals who would be executed on sight if they caught us.”
“Why do it then Donovan? Is it worth the risk?”
Donovan laid the blade to one side and took
Hannah’s hands instead. “We do it for
many reasons. Some of them are shared by
all of us, and others are shared by only a few.
But they are all important.”
Donovan kissed the hands clasped in her own then rose from her
seat. She walked to the window and
looked out on the rainy landscape.
“We started out trying to protect the
people of the islands. Unfortunately, as
sailors of the Crown, we could not take action.
We are bound by too many rules and regulations, and thieves and
murderers go free while innocents suffer at their hand. So we do the throne’s business to the best of
our ability, and when that does not suffice, we become pirates and do as
justice demands.”
“Then that makes you judge, jury and
executioner,” Hannah commented.
“Yes, I suppose it does.”
“And what happens if you’re wrong,
Donovan? What then? I’m not saying you should stop defending the
people. God knows they deserve to have
someone like you watching out for them.
But the odds are that eventually, something is going to go wrong. The wrong person will suffer and they will
come looking for you and the crew.”
Hannah, torn between anger and anguish, looked
at Donovan and continued, “I know this is selfish of me, but I don’t want to
give you up. I have no desire to be a
widow. Dammit, Donovan! I just found you!!”
The outburst was unexpected and Donovan
found herself nearly crushed in Hannah’s return embrace when she wrapped Hannah
in her arms. “It is not selfish,
Angel. It is human nature. We have made contingency plans for various
scenarios going awry. For now we do the
best we can and hope. If...
WHEN it catches up to us, we will do our best to escape with our honor intact
and disappear forever.”
She took a deep breath and resumed her
seat, cradling Hannah on her lap. “Many
of the crew have homes and families scattered across
the small islands in the area. Everyone
would be taken care of. But no matter what, I promise you we would be
together.”
They sat quietly for a time before Donovan
spoke again. “Do you remember what I
told you on our wedding day? That neither time nor distance nor death would
ever separate us again? I meant that
Hannah Scott, with everything that I am, and I promise you again here and now
that no matter what, we will always, *ALWAYS* be together.”
“Forever?”
“Eternally... soulmates bound by love and
life and time itself.”
“You keep reminding me of that, will you?”
Sometimes I just need to hear it for reassurance, and others I like the
goosebumps it sends skittering up my spine.”
Donovan chuckled at the blushing confession
and ran her hands up Hannah’s sides to see the goosebumps follow in her
wake. “That is good. I like that reaction in you.”
Hannah did her best to get a few pokes in,
but found herself slipping from her seat as Donovan squirmed to stay out of her
reach. Clutching Donovan’s neck, Hannah
chose to poke her in the chest to emphasize her words. “You. Are. An. EVIL. Woman.”
“Thank you, beloved,” Donovan replied with
a smirk. “I do try.”
She rose from the bed and brought Hannah
with her when it became apparent the smaller woman was not going to release her
hold. “Come, Hannah. Let us go book your passage and then send a
message to my father.”
************
Four days later, Hannah was boarding a
passenger ship bound for the Colonies, as the British were wont to refer to the
United States at that point in time. She checked in with the man holding the
manifest lists, and indicated that her luggage had already been brought
aboard. Hannah mingled on deck for a
bit, watching the chaos on the dock with interest.
There were so many things going on
preparing the ship for departure that it was easy to slip away during a moment
of distraction on the crew’s part. They
never even missed her. And in the chaos,
no one saw the small sloop ease away from a nearby dock and out into open
water.
************
“Hannah?”
“Yes, Ernst?” The sloop was taking the long way around to
meet up with the Maiden, and they had
several hours to kill before their rendezvous.
Ernst Scott decided to use the time to his advantage and have a bit of
conversation with his daughter-in-law.
“Can I ask a favor of you?”
Hannah edged over from where she’d been
sitting watching out towards the horizon.
The tug she felt pulling her towards Donovan was strong... stronger than
she’d ever realized, and she understood that their being together in the same
time and space, coupled with their physical and emotional entwining made
separation almost physically painful.
She was glad to hear Ernst voice directed towards her to take her mind
from her thoughts.
“Certainly, sir.
What can I do for you?”
“First, stop being so
formal. I know we are still getting to know one
another, but we are family now. Ernst is
acceptable, though Papa is preferred, but sir will never do. That is for sailors and Captains, but not a
new member of the family. All right?”
“Yes sir... Ern...
Papa.” She
blushed and smiled at him. “Sorry... old habits.”
“Ernst chuckled. “I understand, my dear. I just want you to feel comfortable with
Margaret and me. Those manners are
ingrained in you, and that is a credit to your parents, Hannah.”
Hannah flushed and tried to divert the
conversation away from herself. “Um, what was the favor?”
Ernst kept his eye on the jib, but Hannah
could clearly hear his emotions through the timber of his voice. “You hold something very precious and rare,
Hannah. I am asking you to take special
care of my daughter. She is one of the
strongest people I have ever known, and yet there is a fragility there that
needs to be protected. Look after her,
Hannah. And look after yourself for
her. She depends on your presence more
than she realizes.”
“I intend to do so, sir, with everything
that I am. She has trusted me with her
heart, her career, with her very life, and I have no intention of betraying
that trust. What we have between us is something that many spend a lifetime
hoping to see or experience even once. I
am holding on with both hands and never letting go. I need it... her... as badly as she
does.” She bit her lip in thought. “May I know what brought this up?”
“You should be aware that there may be
trouble brewing for Donovan. There are
one or two of her crew that have been waiting for a time to cause trouble, and
my gut tells me that time may be very near.”
He patted her knee and shifted the sails just slightly before turning to
face Hannah. “Just be careful. Losing you would kill Donovan at this point,
and I have no desire to lose either of my daughters.”
“I’ll take care of her Ernst. You can count on that.”
Ernst Scott noted the fire in the green
eyes that held his and nodded. He was
sure if her expression was any indication, Hannah was more than capable of
dealing with any threat to herself or Donovan.
He almost wished he could be there to see it.
There was silence between them after that,
and they were each left to their own thoughts.
After a bit, Ernst pulled a basket from the small hold. “Mama sent us some lunch along. Are you interested?”
Hannah turned back to him at the sound of
his voice. “Hmm?” Then seeing the basket he held, she
continued, “Oh, yes, please.”
Ernst looked relieved and the blushed just
slightly, reminding Hannah greatly of Donovan with the same sheepish expression
on his face. “Good,” he said with a
grin. “I was afraid you were going to
say no, and then I would have to be a gentleman and wait.”
Hannah’s laughter caused a sympathetic
chuckle to rumble from Ernst’s broad chest.
“No, actually I have been waiting patiently hoping you would suggest
lunch. Something about fresh salt air
makes me ravenous. It feels like it’s
been days since I had breakfast.”
“Is that why you took to helping Cookie in
the galley?” Ernst asked conversationally as he passed Hannah a thick
sandwich. “I have never been as
surprised as I was when Donovan told me that not only were you helping, but
that Cookie was also enjoying it. Cookie
was always quite protective of his galley.”
“Well,” Hannah said around a bite of
sandwich. “I think my approach to Cookie
made have made a bit of difference... I came bearing gifts of chocolate.”
“That had to go over well with Donovan
also. It’s never been something we could
afford, but it has always been a treat Donovan loved the scent of.”
Hannah giggled. “I think she’s a true convert. I’ll just have to find a way to keep a small
supply for special occasions.”
“She is very lucky to have you.”
“I think we’re both lucky to have each
other, Ernst.”
“I believe you are right, Hannah. Thank you for loving her.”
“I couldn’t not.
Thank you for taking me to her.
I’m not sure we could bear another separation.”
“I was glad to do it, Hannah. There are days I miss my life on the open sea
as part of the Navy, and others I am glad to be home in my own bed every
night.”
There was silence for a while then as they
finished their sandwiches and Ernst divided the fruit between them. Hannah looked up from her apple and pinned
Ernst with a look. He returned it with a
raised brow that reminded her very much of Donovan and had to smile at the
resemblance.
“Ernst, may I ask you a question?”
He started to make light of his answer
before realizing the underlying seriousness of her question. He simply nodded.
“What do you think of Donovan being a
pirate?”
Well,
nothing like asking the hard one first, he thought even as he considered his answer. “I think, Hannah, that sometimes the world
needs people like Donovan to stand up and do what others will not. I do not like the fact that she seems to be
the one chosen to stand between weakness and greed, but I am very proud of the
fact that she does, and that she does so well.”
“It scares me a little,” Hannah whispered,
feeling Ernst of all people would respect and appreciate the reality of her
fears.
“Does it change the way you feel when you
see her as a pirate as opposed to a legitimate sea captain?”
“No, because both are genuine parts of who Donovan is to me. It scares me because the piracy could
destroy her. If she is caught....”
“I have seen the logs she keeps for the
Admiralty. She has taken steps to
protect herself without actually lying about her activities, and the Admiralty
sees what it wants to see in her reports.
And her crew knows and supports her decision. Many of them are protecting their own loved
ones when they leave their official duties behind and become pirates. Therefore they do their very best... for her
and for themselves.” He paused,
thinking. “I would like to think they
would do it even without loved ones of their own involved, but I cannot say for
certain. I do think most of them would
defend Donovan to the death, though I hope it never comes to that.”
“Me too,” Hannah agreed. They sat silently for another little while as
they steadily moved towards their rendezvous and the sun continued to show the
passage of time. Finally Hannah turned
to Ernst again, noting the similarity between his profile and Donovan’s. “Can I ask something else?”
Ernst turned and took Hannah’s hands in his
own, noting both a strength and a fragility that was familiar to him since the
reminded him greatly of his Margaret’s hands.
“Hannah, you are my daughter now.
You do not need permission to talk to me or ask questions. You need only ask. I can refuse if I do not wish to answer. Agreed?”
She nodded, but kept her eyes on their
hands. “Papa,” he smiled at her use of
the familial title. “How did you really
feel when Donovan told you she was in love with a woman? I mean....” she hastened on, trying to ask
something she’d never been able to discuss with her own father. “Honestly, what was your first reaction? You see, my mother died when I was born, and
my father died when I was fifteen, and it wasn’t something we talked about
before he died. You remind me a lot of
him, though and I’d like to think he’d be as accepting about it as you are,
but....”
She trailed off as she realized she was
babbling and sat quietly waiting for his answer. “Hannah, you were there when Donovan told me
she was in love with a woman.”
Hannah’s head jerked up to meet blue eyes
and she stared at him in mute incomprehension for several stunned moments. “I’m sorry... I don’t....”
“Hannah, Donovan and I never discussed her
love life.” He let her hands go and
turned his attention back to the steering rudder while he continued to
talk. “When Donovan took to the sea, I
knew she was searching for something, and I suspected she was searching
someone... a lost love perhaps. And I
knew that given the life she had chosen, she would have to find a woman who
could accept her duality if she was to have love and
her career. So I cannot honestly claim
surprise when she introduced you, but we had never discussed it before you
crossed the threshold into our home.”
“We talked about yours and Margaret’s
suspected reactions to me on our crossing.
Donovan told me that you would be happy to marry us, and that Margaret
would be unpleasant at the very least.
She knows you both very well, and I really don’t know what my parents
would have done given the same circumstances.”
“It is not always easy to say. I had many years to think on it and reflect
and decide if losing my daughter was worth giving up a religion I am not sure I
always agree with. I have found a medium
that allows me my faith and my child, and I am content with that.”
“Do you think Margaret will ever reach that
balance? Donovan doesn’t say much, but I
know her mother’s rejection of her, even though it was the expected reaction,
cuts very deeply.”
“I like to think so, Hannah, and I honestly
believe that given time, Margaret will come around. She has made amazing advances in the
relatively short time you have been here, and much of that is due to you. You stood up for yourself and for Donovan
without stooping to pettiness or rude behavior.
Margaret respects that, and I think she genuinely likes you. Give her some time. I think you will find her more accepting as
she gets to know you as an individual, and you and Donovan as a married
couple.”
“I hope so, Ernst. I think Donovan needs her mother’s approval
whether she will admit it or not.”
“I think we all need that parental approval
at some point, Hannah.” He smiled and
tapped her shoulder, motioning when he had her attention. “Do you see what I see?”
Hannah turned her head, and just at the
edge of the horizon she could see the bare outline of a man-o-war. She turned back to Ernst with a dazzling
grin.
“Take me home, Papa,” was all she said.
************
“How did you like Papa’s sloop?” It was late at night and the two women were
settling into their cabin. The Maiden had picked Hannah up
mid-afternoon, but this was the first chance they’d really had to talk. Donovan had been busy watching two of the men
she suspected of causing trouble, and Hannah had gone immediately to settle her
things in their cabin. She smiled now
before she answered.
“Not as much fun as your ship, but it was
nice. He taught me a little about how to
steer it. We had some good conversation
too.”
Donovan smiled in return, and munched on a
cookie from the batch Hannah had prepared for supper. “Did you now?
What did you talk about?”
“Daughters and love and
understanding.” Hannah chuckled at the slow blush that
crawled up Donovan’s neck then sobered.
“Papa gave me the names of two sailors he suspects will make trouble for
you very soon. He asked me to keep an eye
on them and on you.”
Donovan’s eyes turned to ice. “I can take care of myself and my crew. I will handle any problems.”
“Yes,” Hannah answered. “You will.
It is your right and your privilege as Captain. BUT....” and here she poked Donovan firmly in
the chest to emphasize each and every word.
“It is MY right and MY privilege as your wife to protect and defend you,
and I fully intend to exercise that right.”
Donovan looked shell-shocked by Hannah’s
vehemence and the green eyes softened.
“Donovan, we look out for one another.
It is part of being married. I
won’t interfere with your duties as the Captain, but I will watch your back.”
Now Donovan smiled and took Hannah into an
embrace. “I cannot think of anyone I
would rather have doing that, beloved.”
She cleared her throat. “Who did
Papa... you called him Papa?!”
Hannah wasn’t sure by the tone of Donovan’s
voice if she was pleased or mortified by that fact, but a glance into Donovan’s
face showed Hannah that it was surprised pleasure. It reminded her greatly of the look on Ernst’s
face when she’d finally looked at him after referring to him as such, though
he’d had more than a touch of pride in his expression as well. Hannah nodded her affirmation.
“He asked me to; said we were family now,
and I was his daughter too.”
Donovan smiled and tightened her hold, then
brushed a kiss across Hannah’s hair. “He
is right about that, you know. We are
family now, so that does make you his daughter.
I am glad you do not mind calling him Papa. I am sure he was thrilled by it.”
“I think it made him happy, yes.”
“So who did he tell you to watch?”
“Simmonds
and Walker. He seems to think they have already been
stirring up trouble at the Admiralty and figures they will do their best to
make the crew discontent. Especially
since I am on board with you and the crew of course doesn’t have their
families.”
“I have been watching them. They have been unhappy since we brought you
on board, but it makes no sense.”
“Why?”
“Because they are shipboard lovers and have
been for years. Not common knowledge and
they do have women on both sides of the ocean as well. Makes me wonder who or what is behind
it. I know there is a big push to find
the Ice Maiden now. With our disposal of Blackthorne, we have
become the Navy’s number one target.”
“How did they find out about Blackthorne,
love? I know that didn’t go into any
official records,” Hannah asked as she loosened the braid Donovan wore and
began running a gentle brush through the long, dark tresses. Donovan closed her eyes and gave herself over
to Hannah’s tender ministrations.
Hannah felt Donovan relax under her touch
and loosened the laces on the front of Donovan’s shirt, sliding her hands in
enough to start a massage of already stiffened shoulders. Donovan groaned when Hannah hit a knot, and
leaned into the firm touch. When the
knot worked out, Donovan straightened and turned, wrapping herself around
Hannah. Hannah stroked the smooth hair
and waited, wondering if Donovan remembered her question.
“The remnants of Blackthorne’s crew were
picked up by the Hawke. They told the story of the Ice Maiden defeating and marooning
them. That took Blackthorne off the most
wanted list and put us squarely at the top.”
“Does that mean your pirate activity will
be curtailed?”
“It means we have to be more careful, but
Hannah, I cannot in good conscience let others’ piracy continue to protect
myself.”
Hannah didn’t answer, but Donovan felt the
stiffness in her bearing and looked up to see her biting her lip to keep
from... crying? Screaming? Donovan
didn’t know for sure. She felt Hannah pull
away from her and the chill was frightening.
The kiss Hannah brushed over her dark head was comforting, but not
nearly as reassuring as Donovan would have liked.
“Be careful, love. I have a very bad feeling about this.” Then Hannah blew out the candle and crawled
between the sheets.
Donovan sat in the dark, suddenly feeling
cold and bereft. Then Hannah sat partway
up, and lifted the covers. “Are you
coming to bed, sweetheart, or are you gonna sit there in the dark all night?”
“I thought....”
“Come to bed. I’ll give you something else to think
about.” The tone in Hannah’s voice was
sultry, and Donovan felt her body warm in response.
“But I thought....”
“I’m scared Donovan, for you and for
us. Doesn’t mean I love or desire you
any less.” Her voiced
deepened again. “Now come to bed,
Captain.”
Donovan was quick to comply this time, and
there was no more talk of pirates or traitors or orders. Tomorrow would be soon enough to talk.
************
Things settled into a routine in the next
few weeks, though Donovan and Hannah continued to be more vigilant. Something just wasn’t right, and it was
putting them both in knots. It was
beginning to wear on them, and everyone noticed the strain. Finally, John could stand it no more and
knocked on the Captain’s door. He was
going to confront them both.
“Come in, Mr. Merryweather,” Donovan called
at his knock. It was almost time for the
evening meal, and John made it a point to meet with her around that time to
settle any ship’s business before he took over for the evening shift.
“Evening Captain, Mrs. Scott,” the first
mate greeted as he closed the door behind him.
“Do you have a few moments sir?”
“Of course, John.
Please have a seat.”
“Do you need me to leave?” Hannah asked,
looking between Donovan and John. She’d
never had to leave so far, but she didn’t want to make things difficult, and it
was obvious by the way Merryweather was acting that he had something serious on
his mind.
“No, ma’am. You
are fine. I actually need to speak with
both of you.”
Donovan was intrigued and it showed. She gestured to the chair again. “Have a seat John, and tell us what is on
your mind.”
The first mate shook his head. “No, sir. This will not take but a moment. I um... sir, what is going on between you and
Mrs. Scott?” Two sets of brows rose in
tandem and Hannah and Donovan looked at one another in startlement before
turning questioning eyes back to Merryweather.
John stuttered, realizing just exactly how impertinent and invasive his
question had actually sounded.
“I... I’m... I’m sorry, sir. What I meant to say was... well, there is
obviously some strain between you, and I was wondering if there was anything I
could do. The whole crew has noticed it
sir, and it is affecting morale.”
Blue and green gazes returned to one
another for a long moment, and John watched their wordless conversation in
fascination. “Well,” Hannah finally
commented, “I supposed we better not ever really fight.”
Donovan grinned at her. “I guess not.” She sobered.
“I will admit I did not realize the crew was so sensitive to, well...
us, though.”
“I think the crew is sensitive to the fact
that something is wrong, Captain, and you and Mrs. Scott became the focus
because it is apparent you are aware of the problem,” John said. “Am I making the least bit of sense
here?” He looked at the two of them in
confusion. “Because I think I lost
myself somewhere in that explanation.”
“You are fine, Mr. Merryweather. We did not realize that the crew had picked
up on our unease.”
“Then there is a problem?”
“Yes, there is,” Donovan continued. “I believe... *we* believe we have two
traitors on board. We are fairly sure we
know who they are. We are just not
positive what they plan to do or when they plan to strike. The waiting and uncertainty is making us
somewhat uneasy, and that is what the crew has picked up on, I suppose.” Donovan turned her attention to Hannah. “I think we need to work on hiding our anxiety.”
“Agreed,” Hannah responded.
“Um, Captain?” the first mate cut in. “Begging your pardon, sir, but what is going
on? If we are facing treason from one of
our own, I think the crew deserves to know.”
“Mr. Merryweather, telling the crew of our
suspicions will tip our hand, and that will help no one. However, if you would like to keep an eye out
on Simmonds and Walker, I would not object. And perhaps institute a few more surprise
drills. I believe when trouble comes for
us, it will be when we are pirates of the Ice
Maiden and not when we are British sailors of the Warrior Maiden’s crew.”
“Understood, sir. I
will get right on it.”
“Thank you, Mr. Merryweather. I hope I am wrong, but I do not think I am.”
“We will keep an eye out sir. If we have traitors, they will be betraying
us all. Most of the men will not stand
for it.”
Donovan swallowed and nodded. “That is good to know, John. But you and the rest of the men need to keep
in mind that if it comes down to it, we will be fighting our own to survive. I do not want you to have to give up your
privileges as British citizens....”
“Captain, we all went into this with open
eyes. We knew when we became pirates
that it might come to this one day, and in all honesty, we knew that it
probably would. The odds against us were
simply too high. We chose this
destiny... as a group. We will face the
outcome together, sir. You let us do our
part, and you take care of yours,” with a look in Hannah’s direction.
Hannah met his eyes squarely. “I assure you, Mr. Merryweather,” and he
audibly gulped when she used his military salutation, “if it comes to a fight,
I will be protecting what is mine as well.”
He nodded at the fierce burning fire in her
eyes, and swallowed again before answering.
“Yes, ma’am.
I am certain you will. And we
will all be better off for it too.” He
saluted and left the room before Donovan could even dismiss him. She chuckled.
“I think you put the fear of God into him,
beloved,” then found herself swallowing at the intensity of Hannah’s gaze when
it focused on her. She cleared her
throat. “I believe I understand why,
too.”
Hannah smiled and her eyes softened, and
Donovan found herself responding in kind.
“C’mon, love. It is dinner time
and I think we should eat together with the crew tonight.”
“Sending them a message, Hannah?”
“Yep. I
want them to understand that we are together and that messing with you is
messing with me.” Her voice
deepened. “And they really don’t want to
do that. I still have to share my world
with you, and we have a lifetime to spend together. I won’t let some pansy-assed scum screw that
up.”
Donovan’s eyes widened at the
aggressiveness she felt emanating from Hannah’s very being. “You know,” Donovan said conversationally as
she took Hannah’s hand in her own. “I
believe it will turn out all right. Simmonds and Walker have no idea the hornet’s nest they
have stirred up tangling with you.”
“Damn straight!”
“In the meantime, though, let us hope we
are mistaken. I really do not want to be
a part of the carnage this will produce.”
“I know, love. But sometimes, ya just gotta stand up and
fight for what you believe in.”
“Oh, I will, Angel. You can count on that. I just hope it isn’t for a while.”
Two days later all hell broke loose.
Chapter XXVII
It started out fairly simply. The Warrior
Maiden came across a merchant ship docked at an island in her patrol. Seeing nothing illegal in that, she pulled
around to the far side of the island to allow her own crew a chance at
R&R. They had been at sea for
several weeks, and all the men were glad to see dry land again.
The Maiden’s
crew was one of several making use of the small island, and her sailors had
long ago learned the value of blending in to their surroundings. So now Merryweather, Trilby, and several
other men sat in a back corner table at the tavern sipping on ale and eating a
meal that made them wish heartily that Cookie or Hannah would come in and
assume command of the kitchen.
That was the way the quiet conversation was
going when a bit of loud talk from the next table over caught their attention,
and they concentrated more firmly on eating so they could overhear what was
being said by the biggest man at the table.
“I’m tellin’ yer... Waxley’s
gonna git top dollar fer these ‘uns. I’ve ne’er seen flesh so fresh ‘n’ sweet, an’ he damn near won’t let us touch ‘em. Cut the balls off’n
one man who tried. Rest o’ us been content enough to leave ‘em be. We been promised an extry
ten percent of the haul to split if we git ‘em there quick ‘n’ undamaged.”
“Where ya be headin’?”
“
“C’mon, fellers... we all be mates here. We gots nothing to be fearin’ from each other, and I ain’t talkin’ loud enough fer
anyone else here to care.”
“That be true ‘nuff,
but yer never knows who may be listenin’ in.”
The big man guffawed, and clapped the
younger on his shoulder. “
The entire table quieted and Merryweather
risked a quick glace up to see the pale faces that sat there. He dropped his attention back to his meal as
soon as the talking resumed.
“Ya meanin’ the
Ice Princess and her crew? Hell, we
ain’t heard hide ner hair of them fer better’n six months, and this be our fourth run through
here. I be
thinkin’ that rep the so-called Ice Princess got’s
nothin’ but talk ‘n’ bluster. I ain’t never seen ‘em.
I don’t think she’s real.”
“Oh, she’s real all right. I gots a buddy on her
ship... saw ‘er take out Blackthorne with one
blow. Took off’n the head of another crewman that refused to surrender
his blade to ‘em. I’m thinkin’
they’re ‘bout due to be ‘round soon.”
“Ya ain’t got no
buddy on that there ship. Ain’t no way.”
“All right then. Ya believe whatcha wanna. But ya mark my words. Yer big mouth is gonna getcha caught by them
Ice pirates, and I don’t wanna be nowhere’s near ya
when it happens.” The younger man got up
and left and the big man just laughed.
“Let ‘em go. He ain’t got shit fer brains worryin’ ‘bout some cockamamied ghost story.”
The rest of the men didn’t agree with the
biggest man, but none of them were in the mood for a fight. They had been long at sea, and this night was
for wine, women and song. They never
noticed when the men at the next table over slowly rose and left as quietly as
they’d come.
************
It didn’t take them long to find the
younger man. He was walking slowly
muttering to himself as he wandered back towards the docks. They surrounded him and he walked into
Merryweather before he realized he was in something of a pickle.
“You will come with us please,” Merryweather
said, taking his arm gently but firmly and escorting him to a room they had
taking at the small lodge. It wasn’t
much, but it was private, and that was what they needed now.
By the time they entered the room, the pirate had brought himself to bear and was pulling
trying to get away from them. “Ya can’t
do this! Ya gots no right.”
“Oh we have every right, and you’re going
to give us the answers we need, see?”
“Who are you?”
“That doesn’t matter right now. What matters is you have information we
need.”
“And what iff’n I
don’t wanna be sharin’?”
“Oh, you will. You get to decided whether to give it to us
the easy way....” John stepped back to
allow the man a glimpse of Seaman Marcus.
Marcus was a strapping fellow more than six feet in height and almost
half that in breadth across the shoulders.
The seaman was an oarsman, and it showed plainly in the bulge of muscles
covered by his rough-hewn shirt. “Or you
can choose the hard way,” Merryweather went on conversationally. “It’s up to you of course, but I will tell
you up front that the seaman here is something of a boxing champ.”
“Whatcha be needin’
to know?”
“Let’s start with something simple...
name?”
“M’name’s
“Well,
************
“Are you sure about this information,
John?”
“Yes, sir. We
used the herbs you recommended the last time we did an interrogation.
“So we now have confirmation that Simmonds is a mole.
How did he pass information to
“Apparently they grew up together for a bit
before being sent to sea to earn wages for their families. Both were part of a merchant convoy that was
attacked by pirates some years ago. Simmonds’ ship was rescued by no other than your
father.
Donovan ran her hands through her hair
trying to keep from screaming in sheer frustration. Hannah moved up behind her and began to
gently knead her back, smiling slightly when she felt Donovan relax and lean
back into her touch. The Captain drew a
deep breath and remained leaning against the muscular body behind her. Hannah complied with the unspoken request and
kept a light, firm touch on Donovan’s shoulders.
“I will admit to being more than a little
confused.”
“Glad I’m not the only one,” Hannah mumbled
for Donovan’s ears alone. She felt
Donovan’s chuckle run through her strong frame.
“Let me see if I understand this. Correct me if I am wrong, Mr.
Merryweather. Simmonds
is friends with a pirate from a relatively unknown ship that is shipping slaves
out of the islands to parts unknown once they leave
“That is correct, sir.”
“Why?
Nothing makes sense here.”
“Is it possible that Simmonds
friendship with
“A little too convenient a coincidence for
me, I think,” John answered quietly. “It
is a tie-in to one side, but damned if I know what it all means. Excuse me, Mrs. Scott. I should have found a better way to phrase
that.”
“John, I appreciate the gesture, but I
assure you I have heard and said worse a time or two.”
“The thing is, we still don’t know if Simmonds and/or Walker have ties to the Admiralty and a
reason to see us caught.” She paused and
scrubbed her face, almost breaking out into a purr when she felt Hannah’s nails
begin scratching her scalp. “Very nice
work, John,” Donovan said in a voice that held a deeper timbre than he was used
to hearing from her.
“Thank you, sir,” he acknowledged with a
nod of his head. “We will continue to
keep our eyes and ears open.”
“Good idea.
You did manage to leave
“Aye, sir. He
will wake in that little room with a hangover, and no idea how he got
there. He will probably be thankful to
be in the little room,” glancing out the window that showed clearly the summer
storm that had been blowing since the early morning hours.
“I imagine so. Who is keeping a watch on the slave ship?”
“Trilby sir. We
have a relay system set up to let us know the minute they begin preparations to
leave port. We will be underway by the
time they are.”
“Very good, Mr.
Merryweather. Pass along my compliments to your party. I will speak to them each privately later,
but for now please ensure that they are aware that their efforts are greatly
appreciated.”
“Aye, sir.
They were glad to do it. This is
about all of us, Captain.”
“Yes, it is, Mr. Merryweather. It just has the feel of something more
personal.”
“I understand, sir. We will remain alert. Now that we have some clue, I do not think
the men will be satisfied until this is settled in our favor.”
The first mate nodded and excused himself from their presence.
Hannah came out from behind Donovan and settled herself comfortably in
the Captain’s lap. Donovan encircled
Hannah protectively and buried her face in the blonde hair.
“You have to do this, Donovan. You have to go rescue those slaves. It is part
and parcel of who you are.”
“It has all the ear markings of a set-up,
Angel.”
“I know that. I also know that you being you cannot leave
here while there is a possibility that the information is true.”
Donovan lifted her head and looked directly
into Hannah’s eyes. “It sounds like you
are trying to talk me into doing something about that slave ship. I thought....”
“No, love. I’ve made my peace with this. I am simply reminding you who you are. You can’t turn your back on that kind of
suffering and live with yourself in good conscience.” Hannah pulled Donovan’s head back down to her
chest, and the two of them sighed at the peace the setting afforded them. “I told you... you take care of your Captain
stuff. I’ll take care of you.”
“I love you, Hannah.”
“I love you too, Donovan. We’ll get through this... together.”
************
It was still raining in the mid-afternoon
when the slave ship slowly pulled out of port.
Trilby waited until they were at the edge of the horizon before
launching the flare John Merryweather had issued him. Then he ran as fast as he could to the
dinghy, angling his course to meet the trajectory he knew the Maiden would have to take to intercept
the slavers.
It was just short of
As the Maiden
drew within range of the darkened slave ship, the flames and roar of cannon
fire echoed across the night sky. Only
because the gunner had misfired did the enemy ship miss, but the fight was on.
Mr. Trilby had taken the wheel, since he
was the most capable steersman Donovan had.
By good sense and a lot of luck, he managed to keep damage to the Maiden to a minimum as she drew closer
to her prey. Without warning, Donovan
shouted out an order, and a volley of cannon fire erupted from the belly of the
Maiden. The pirate ship began listing, dead in the
water, and as soon as they were within boarding distance, Donovan grabbed a harpoon
and fired it up into the main mast post.
When she was sure it was secure, she yelled down to her boarding party,
“Follow me, men!” Then letting loose
with a thunderous war cry, she grabbed the line and swung across the divide to
meet the slavers head on.
John Merryweather shook his head, glad
Hannah hadn’t seen that display of misplaced bravado. Those pirates stood little chance against
Donovan and her crew. But the Captain
and men of the Warrior Maiden stood
no chance at all against the wrath of Hannah.
Quickly, the Maiden’s crews dropped planks across and began swarming the other
ship, meeting stroke for stroke and pushing the slavers further and further
away from the edge. John could hear
Donovan’s feral focus as she slowly worked her way through the crowd of men
doing their level best to kill her.
One by one they went down under her blows,
most of them unharmed save the knot she left on their jaw or skull. Her men did the same. They had learned many things since their decimation
of the first slave ship years before.
Now, they tried to maroon the crew or leave them stranded for someone
else to find. It was easier on their
consciences, and everyone slept better at night.
Finally, only the Captain of the pirate
vessel remained standing, and Merryweather and most of the boarding party
started methodically binding the pirates while the remainder went below to free
the slaves. Donovan rested her blade on
her shoulder, unsullied as yet by a kill this night. She wondered if this captain would change
that.
“You have a choice, Captain...? Captain...?”
The man looked at her dumbly, and she shook her head. “You do have a name, correct?”
“Aye, but, ye’ll not be hearin’ it til I be
ready to strike the killin’ blow.”
Donovan scratched her head. “Oh, I see.
Well, then, let us be about it, because I have other things that need
tending.”
Her arrogance infuriated the man, and he
swung at her head viciously, only to find that his strike was met and held well
above the dark head. Donovan lifted a
foot and kicked him away from her, and the man growled before stumbling to his
feet with unsteady strength. He came at
her again, not realizing she was forcing him to wear himself out, and she was
merely holding his place until he came at her again.
This happened repeatedly, and the man
marveled at the fortitude of the man Donovan Scott was. He shook the sweat from his eyes and said as
much, noting that Donovan wasn’t even breathing hard. He didn’t understand the smirk that crossed
her face any more than she understood the sudden craftiness that entered his
eyes. Then four things happened almost
simultaneously.
Donovan felt the blade enter her shoulder
in a rush of fire and fell to her knees at the unexpected assault. At almost the same moment, John Merryweather
yelled and threw his blade deep into
The pirate captain grinned fiercely and
raised his blade with the words, “My name is Captain Waxley,
Captain Sc....” But he was unable to
finish his words as a shot rang out in the night, and he fell over dead with
half his head gone.
Donovan looked towards her own ship, and
saw Hannah standing there quite calmly with a smoking gun in her hand. She looked at her first mate who was also looking at Hannah and started to speak. Instead, Hannah spoke first.
“John, can you please help Donovan get back
so I can dress her wound? We are
expecting company very shortly.”
Wondering what Hannah meant, both Donovan
and Merryweather took a moment to look around, and
only then noted the rapidly approaching British man-o-war. John nodded and replied, “Yes ma’am,” before
putting an arm around Donovan and easing her to her feet. Then they started a slow shuffle across the
gangplank.
In the meantime, the slaves had been freed,
and Mr. Roberts and Mr. Trilby had escorted them topside and were sorting them
out. The ship was listing, but still
seaworthy enough to make it back to the small island they had come from earlier
in the day, and they we now trying to determine the best way to go about
getting it there. There were a few men
in the group, but it was more women and older girls that made up this shipment,
and that meant it would take a little more organizational effort to sort out
who was doing what to get them home.
When Donovan’s feet touched the deck of her
ship, her knees buckled, and Hannah took up her place on Donovan’s other side
to help her across the smooth teak wood and down the short steps to their
cabin. Once inside, Hannah sent
Merryweather off with a few tense instructions, and returned to Donovan’s side.
Hannah unlaced the shirt and gently eased
it off Donovan’s body, flinching when Donovan did as it ripped and left of bit
of material embedded in the wound. She
turned Donovan away from the door and searched the cabin, finally coming upon
one of the pieces of rawhide leather that Donovan used to tie her hair
back. Snatching it up, Hannah took
Donovan’s chin in her hand, and waited til the pain-filled eyes turned her
way.
“Sweetheart, I have to remove the
dagger. I want you to bite down on this,
because it’s gonna hurt, and I know you don’t want the crew to hear you
scream.”
Donovan nodded wearily. “Thank you, Hannah,” then waited for Hannah
to put the strip between her teeth before she bit down. A knock sounded, and Hannah called out for
Merryweather to enter. He did so,
bearing a small, steaming kettle and some clean linen. Hannah nodded her thanks, and John stepped
out to retrieve the medical kit she’d asked him to request from the priest.
“Can you stay and help me, John?” Hannah
asked faintly.
He swallowed hard and looked at Donovan’s
back covered in blood with the still embedded dagger and swallowed again as he
nodded. “Yes, ma’am.”
“Good, then get the linen ready. I’m gonna pull the knife free, and I’m gonna
need you to help me staunch the flow and clean the wound.”
The first mate didn’t answer verbally, but
nodded sharply once and waited. Hannah
tucked a towel into Donovan’s pants, then pulled on
the knife. Donovan bit the leather hard, and soft whimper escaped her
lips. As soon as the blade was free,
John kept the blood from flowing down Donovan’s back, and Hannah started to
clean the wound as gently, quickly and thoroughly as she could. Finally the bleeding slowed and John began to
clean the drying blood from Donovan’s back as Hannah applied a bandage. When they were done, John gathered up all the
used linen and the towel and dumped it in the pot with the dirty water, and
made quick his escape.
Hannah waited until he had closed the door behind him before she turned
Donovan around to face her. What she saw
then broke her heart.
Donovan had tears streaming down her face
to mingle with the sweat the exertion of not screaming had caused her to
shed. Hannah cradled her close and
Donovan absorbed the love and warmth Hannah offered as the pain level equalized
and she was able to slow her breathing.
Hannah reached over with one arm and poured cool water from the pitcher
into the bowl, dipping a cloth into it and tenderly wiping Donovan’s face. Donovan accepted the ministrations gratefully, knowing that Hannah’s loving care came from the
heart. Not that Father Thomas’ didn’t,
but it was different when it was the one who loved you the most in all the world.
They stayed that way for a time while
Donovan focused on breathing and Hannah simply comforted her. A knock to the door interrupted them, and
Hannah answered it.
“Yes?” she called out.
“Mrs. Scott?” John said through the shut
door. “The Captain of the British
man-o-war Hawke has arrived and
requested a parley with the Captain.
What shall I tell him?”
Donovan looked at Hannah and sighed. “Help me on with my shirt, beloved. We knew this day was coming.”
“Donovan, let me greet him.”
“But....”
“Please.
I don’t know why, but I think it may help.”
Donovan nodded wearily. “Very well. Have John accompany you to the deck when the
man arrives. But you still have to help
me get dressed. I am still the Captain
of this vessel.”
“All right, love. Let me tell John to grant the Captain’s
parley request, and then I’ll help make you a presentable Captain.”
Donovan smiled briefly, and leaned back
against the headboard to rest as Hannah rose to speak to Merryweather. Then they set about the task of preparing
Donovan for the coming interrogation.
Once Donovan was dressed and resting
comfortably in the bed with her arm in a sling and her hair pulled back, Hannah
changed into one of the simple dresses she’d had made during their winter stay
in
************
William Meredith stepped aboard the Ice Maiden, and realized several things
at once. This wasn’t a pirate ship. These were British officers and men. And he recognized the blonde woman who now
stood calmly in front of him.
“Mrs. Scott? So you’re not really pirates
then, are you?” he asked almost rhetorically.
“Welcome aboard, Captain Meredith. I believe my husband is able to see you now,
but I ask that you not push him too hard tonight. He was injured during the battle and needs a
chance to recover his strength.”
He nodded but didn’t answer, choosing to
take the opportunity to look around the well-kept ship. “Is someone going to explain this to me? About being considered pirates and such?”
“Yes.
We’re not what you consider real pirates to be, no, but we do operate
outside the laws you are used to.”
“Madame, your very presence here attests to
that fact. No pirate ship allows women,
except as cargo or slaves.” He pulled
his lip between his fingers as he thought.
“Then again,” he said calmly, “the Admiralty doesn’t approve of them
either.”
“Come along, Captain. I assure you you’ll get yours answers.”
“Lead on, please,” he replied, and gestured
her to precede him.
************
Donovan heard the muted knock on the door
and opened her eyes with a moan. Then
she called quietly to Hannah, “Come in, beloved.”
Hannah eased her head in the door, making
sure Donovan was ready to receive her visitor, then
opened the door wider to step in.
Captain Meredith followed her and remained standing by the door until
Donovan motioned him to the only chair in the room. Hannah closed the door behind them and
crossed the few steps to take her place at Donovan’s side.
William shifted uncomfortably in his chair
and motioned discretely to Hannah. “Sir,
do we need your wife present? I think
what needs to be said between us should between the gentlemen here. There is no need to inflict the lady with
such details.”
Donovan laid her good hand over Hannah’s as
Captain Meredith spoke, easily discerning her ire. Hannah looked into Donovan’s eyes and found
the reassurance she needed, then sat back quietly,
providing Donovan with the support she required.
“William, I appreciate your concern for my
wife, but I assure you, sir that anything you need to say can be said in front
of her. She knows everything, and in
fact saved my life this evening.”
“Did she now? May I ask how?”
“She is the one who shot Captain Waxley before he could... Hannah?” Donovan’s attention immediately focused on
Hannah as she began trembling. Neither one
could miss the look of distress so clearly etched on her features. Donovan forgot about the man who sat across
from him and concentrated completely on Hannah.
“Beloved?”
For a moment, Hannah sat silently shivering
in Donovan’s arms. William Meredith sat
silently with his eyes averted, not wanting to intrude, but needing to stay and
finish his business with Donovan. Hannah
let herself center on Donovan’s voice and warmth, and put her own discomfort
aside for the present. They would have
time to deal with the after effects of her actions once Captain Meredith was
gone.
With a deep breath, Hannah stopped shaking
though she was content to remain in the circle of Donovan’s arms. “My apologies, Captain Meredith,” Hannah said
delicately. “I’m not quite sure....”
“It is quite all right Mrs. Scott, and very
understandable. Perhaps it would be best
if I leave...?” He made to rose, but
halted at Hannah’s forceful headshake.
He sighed; he’d not wanted to leave as he was eager to have this matter
settled. But good manners dictated that
he asked, and he had.
“No sir.
It would be best if you can understand what is going on here so we can
get this taken care of and leave.”
“I agree, Madame.” Meredith turned to Donovan. “What say you, Captain Scott, sir? Can you clear this up for me so we can finish
up our business?”
“I believe I can, Captain Meredith.”
So for the next hour Donovan told William
Meredith about the Maiden’s duality
of purpose, and why they had come to be pirates as well as sailors of the
Crown. Finally, exhausted, she sat back
and let the Hawke’s Captain absorb
the knowledge he’d been handed.
For a bit there was nothing but silence in
the room. Hannah rose and poured two
cups of port, handing one of them to Meredith before taking the second back to
the bed and helping Donovan to drink.
William sipped at his while he pondered all the facts that had been laid
before him. He cleared his throat to
speak.
“It is a shame that your first mate had to
kill
“I had wondered about that,” Donovan
murmured, taking another sip of port.
“Walker never said what his was going to
expose you for though I am sure no one would have guessed the truth about you
being a pirate, Donovan,
or the fact that your wife is
actually the famous Ice Princess.”
William sat quietly for a moment.
Donovan opened her mouth to speak, but was
stopped by Hannah’s hand and her arm and the miniscule negative shake of her
head. Captain Meredith began to speak again.
“I see no reason for this to get out. Your father was very kind to me, and I
honestly cannot disagree with your rationale for doing what you did.” He saw her release a deep breath and smiled.
“As far as I am concerned, Captain Scott,
we assisted the HMS Warrior Maiden to capture a slave
ship. I will write up my reports for the
Admiralty and show them to you before they go in the next courier post so that
our stories concur.”
“Thank you, William.”
“Think nothing of it Donovan. As I stated, I do not disagree with your
actions, though I am not sure I understand your reasoning behind them. I would like to make a suggestion, and I hope
you will understand why I am making it.”
Donovan nodded and shifted, then winced
when she moved the wrong way. Hannah
helped her, seeing a small bit of fresh blood on the back of the shirt and
knowing the bandage would need changing soon.
“Go on,” Donovan said, motioning with her good hand.
“Take some time off. With the injury to your shoulder, it is a
perfect excuse, and your crew should be able to handle some standard cruising
without you. That way, the Warrior Maiden’s presence is still out there, and the Ice Maiden will disappear from people’s memories. If the pirates are not out there to be found,
the Crown’s attention will turn elsewhere.”
Donovan drew breath to speak before Hannah
caught her attention. “Listen to him,
Donovan. It really would be best for all
concerned if the Ice Maiden disappears
for a little while. You need time to
heal, love, and it will be good experience for John to handle the reins for a
while.” She lowered her voice until it
was a bare whisper that Donovan could barely make out. “It will give us a chance to visit my world
as well.”
Donovan stared into Hannah’s eyes,
acknowledging the truth of everything she had said and seeing the need
there. Then she looked at William and
nodded her agreement. “I need to talk
this over with John, but I believe it would be the best solution for all
involved.”
“Thank you, Donovan. And I want you to know that your secret life
as a pirate is safe with me. I wish I
had the courage of my convictions like you do of yours.”
Meredith rose from his seat and went to the
door, but stopped with his hand on the handle before he could open it. “I do have one question,” he said, turning to
face them. Donovan arched an eyebrow and
waited. “How did you change the name of
the ship? Everyone knows that the pirates
are on the Ice Maiden while the Warrior Maiden is considered on of the
Navy’s finest ships.”
Donovan chuckled, then
winced. “It is simple. You know the windows over the name
plate?” She waited for William to nod,
seeing the dawning of comprehension in his eyes. “The Ice
Maiden was usually only seen under the cover of darkness,
and with her standard flying and a different nameplate on the back, people
tended to overlook the similarities. We
made a removable nameplate that is changed before every pirate action, and
removed as soon as we go back to regular duty.”
“Very clever, that,” William said. He turned and saluted. “Thank you, Captain Scott. I will see that you have a copy of my report
by the time we reach the port.”
“Actually, Captain Meredith, we will not be
going to the same port. May I arrange
for Mr. Merryweather to pick them up from you?
I would like to go ahead and get started on my recovery immediately.”
William Meredith nodded. “Keep me advised of when and where to meet
him, Donovan, and we will be there.”
“Thank you William. It was good to see you again,” reaching out
her left hand for the other Captain to take, which he did.
“It was good to see you as well,
Donovan. And you are to be congratulated
again on your marriage. I am very happy
for you both.”
“Thank you, Captain, Meredith. So are we,” Hannah said, and William took his
leave as Hannah turned her attention back to Donovan’s wound.
Chapter XXVIII
The crew spent the next few days
transitioning from Donovan’s leadership to that of John Merryweather. They arrived at the island at sundown the day
after the fight, but John was hesitant to leave until he was surer of Donovan’s
recovery time. So they anchored out from
the island to wait.
Shortly after Captain Meredith had
debarked, Donovan had fallen victim to fever and it had taken Hannah the better
part of the day and night tending to Donovan, removing the fever and any hint
of an infection. When blue eyes had open
at dawn a full day following the attack, they were clear and bright. Donovan looked lovingly at the exhausted
blonde head that rested on the edge of their bed.
Gently, Donovan eased upwards, pleased that
the need to scream in agony had dissolved into a mere grunt and groan as she
shifted. Her movement wakened Hannah and
bloodshot green eyes looked up at the sound.
“You all right, love? You really had me worried there for a while
yesterday.” The expression emanating
from Hannah’s eyes told a story that the casual sound of her voice did not. Donovan extended her good arm and beckoned
Hannah to join her on the bed. Hannah
did so with alacrity and curled up in her favorite spot, having sorely missed
it the night before.
Donovan shifted again and hissed, wincing
at the pain the movement had caused in her chest. “DAMNATION!” she growled between gritted
teeth. “That hurts!”
Hannah laid a hand between Donovan’s
breasts, pressing gently to keep her restrained. “Sweetheart, take it easy. It’s a very deep cut, and it hasn’t even been
two days yet.”
Donovan sighed. “I know, Angel. I just... I am not a very good patient.”
Hannah rolled her eyes. “Big surprise there.” She felt Donovan chuckle at the irony in her
voice. “Would you feel better if I told
you that we are at the island?”
Donovan started to sit up, then thought better of it when Hannah pressed lightly
against the action. “Why are we still on
the boat?”
Hannah shook her head and laughed. “You’re impossible, ya know that?” Blue eyes glaring in her direction caused the
soft laughter to become an outright guffaw.
“Donovan, you just woke up after a full twenty-four hours of fever. When exactly did you expect to have had time
to get home?”
Donovan couldn’t help but smile at Hannah’s
unconscious reference. Her cottage here
on this island was home to her more than anywhere else and she was gratified to
see Hannah felt the same way. “Very valid point, beloved.”
She nuzzled Hannah’s hair and tried to restrain the yawn she felt upon
seeing Hannah’s. She closed her eyes.
“Besides,” Hannah spoke again as she
snuggled deeper into Donovan’s embrace.
“John and the rest of the crew are a little nervous about being on their
own, I think. And honestly, John doesn’t
seem as excited about command as I would expect a Naval Officer to be. They depend on you.”
Donovan thought about it for a moment. “I suppose they do, but I depend on them as
well. Does that bother you?”
Hannah didn’t answer for a very long time,
and when Donovan craned her neck down to see what the problem was, she noted
that Hannah had fallen into a deep sleep.
“Rest, Angel. You have more than
earned it. We can talk more later.” Donovan never
even noticed when she drifted off.
************
They spent the next several days doing
drills and running the ship under Merryweather’s command and Donovan’s watchful
eye. As John’s comfort level grew, so
did his confidence in himself and the crew’s confidence in him. After nearly a week of exercises, Donovan and
Hannah prepared to step into a small pinnace to be
rowed to shore.
Just before she left, the entire crew came
to attention and gave a sharp salute.
Donovan gave them a crisp salute in return, then
Captain Scott stepped into the small boat and signaled for her and Hannah to be
lowered to the water. Their rowers
climbed the nets to the watercraft, and in silence, they headed to the island
without looking back.
John Merryweather escorted them to the
cottage, carrying the things Donovan could not manage with her arm still in a
sling. He set their bags just inside the
door and turned to his Captain and friend.
“Sir, we are set to leave as soon as I return to the ship, unless there
is something else you or Mrs. Scott require?”
“I think we’re all set, John. Thank you for your help,” Hannah said, taking
his hand and squeezing it gently.
“You are welcome Miss Hannah. We will miss you.”
Donovan extended her hand and Merryweather
accepted it, then stepped back to snap a salute. “Thank you Captain. We will be back for the Ball. That should give you plenty of time to heal
before you rejoin us.”
“Godspeed you, John.
Good hunting.”
“Thank you, sir.” Then he turned and made his way down the path
and back to his future.
************
The remainder of the day was spent settling
into the cottage and reacquainting themselves with the place they considered
their home. Only when they were cuddled
together in bed did they talk about their prospects for their time alone
together.
“Mama and Debendra do not know we are here,
Hannah. The Maiden is not scheduled to arrive until it is time for the Pirate’s
Ball. So going to see Jack tomorrow will not anger Mama.”
Hannah smiled. “Good.
I’m really anxious to show you my world, but I don’t wanna make Mama mad
either. I have a feeling she could teach
me a lot about you.”
Donovan lightly stroked Hannah’s bare
belly, thankful beyond words that they had returned to the tropics. It was really hard to sleep naked when it was
freezing cold and raining besides. “Oh,
I do not know, Angel. Seems
to me you know all the important things.”
Hannah returned the tentative touch,
lightly tracing Donovan’s collarbone and down her muscular arm. When she reached the long fingers, Hannah
tangled them in her own and brought them to her lips. “Do I now?” she asked teasingly, as she
nipped and licked each digit slowly.
Hannah felt Donovan began to squirm and shifted accordingly until she
was straddling Donovan’s hips.
Knowing she couldn’t flip them without
doing damage to her still healing arm, Donovan loosened her hand from Hannah’s
grip and tangled it in her hair instead.
She urged Hannah lower until their lips were a hairsbreadth apart. “Yes,” was all she said before she tilted her
head up to possess Hannah’s lips. Donovan’s other hand slid up Hannah’s thigh,
and conversation went to the wayside until much, much later.
************
It was mid morning before the two of them
headed for Jack’s place hand in hand.
They were relatively unconcerned about the doorway being opened. Their dreams the previous night had given
them opportunity to explore the island, and they found Jack’s house in much the
same state it had been in when they’d left almost a year previously.
Donovan kept casting curious glances at
Hannah, but every time she opened her mouth to speak, something stopped
her. Finally her curiosity over came
her, and Hannah turned to Donovan, catching her staring with her mouth opened
as if to speak. “What is it, Donovan?”
Donovan shook her dark head, not having
expected to get caught flatfooted by Hannah’s inquiry. Hannah stopped walking and pulled Donovan to
a halt by virtue of their linked hands.
Hannah lifted her free hand and cupped Donovan’s chin, forcing the blue
eyes to meet her own. “Love, what’s
wrong?”
“I am confused about something, but I do
not want to upset you, especially before we see Jack again. I do believe he will take me to task for it,”
said with just the hint of a smile.
Hannah raised a brow. “Confused about what? And why would your asking me something upset
me? We agreed... no secrets. If there is something you need to know,
ask. I’ll be as honest with you as I
can.”
Donovan bit her lip and gaze out at the
horizon before taking a deep breath and nodding her head decisively.
“You took the life of a man and except for
your initial breakdown in my arms that night, you have shown no emotion about
it, and as far as I know you have not spoken to anyone about what
happened. I am concerned that... well, I am not sure what I am concerned about. I know the first time I killed, I was
violently ill. And yet you....” She was cut off by the fire in the green eyes
now facing her. A fire which died
between one breath and another as Donovan’s eyes widened.
Hannah took Donovan’s hand and led her over
to the edge of the beach that butted against the native trees. She’d almost forgotten the high temperatures
of the tropics after the cold winter, and had spent the weeks on their return
soaking the warmth into her bones. But
the sheer heat made her grateful for the shade, and when they reached on of the
taller pines, she eased Donovan to the ground and sat between her legs. Both of them face the sea, and she raised her
voice so Donovan could hear her words.
“When you fell unconscious from fever that
night, I had a lot of time to do some serious soul searching about what had
happened. John came in to help me tend
you and he told me that the crew was proud of me... of what I had done. He said that not a man among them would have
hesitated to do what I’d done, because you would’ve done the same for any of
them.”
Donovan’s arms crept around Hannah’s waist
and she breathed a sigh of relief when Hannah relaxed deeper into her body.
“I thought about what he had said, about
what I had felt... both when I saw that bastard raise his blade and again when
I lifted that gun and fired.” Hannah turned
in Donovan’s arms and faced her. “I
didn’t mean to kill him, Donovan. I only
wanted to stop him... to keep him from killing you. But I’d do it again, Donovan, in a
heartbeat. Am I sorry I took a
life? Yes, I really am. It’s not something I ever thought I’d be
capable of, and I doubt if the circumstances were different, I’d be able to do
it. But Donovan, he threatened my heart,
my home, my soul, and for that I would willingly kill again. Not something I ever had to think about
before then, but when you were laying there with fever, I decided that you
would always be my greater good.”
Donovan smiled through her tears and
caressed Hannah’s cheek with the back of her hand. Before she could compose herself to answer,
Hannah leaned forward and kissed her gently, then took her hand and stood.
“C’mon.
I wanna go surprise Jack.”
************
They felt the chill as they passed through
the portal, and then they were taking the overgrown path to Jack’s house. Hannah’s brow wrinkled in concern. “I wonder if something’s wrong. I know Jack was big on keeping things in as
natural a state as possible, but it was never unkempt like this before.”
Donovan shrugged and took the lead, more
than a little concerned with the niggling feeling that was creeping up and down
her back.
When they reached the end of the path, they
stopped and stared. The house was
boarded up as if no one was living in it, and Hannah looked at it in
confusion. This wasn’t what they’d seen
in their dreams. The boards were gray
and weathered like they had been there for several years instead of the months
they’d been gone. Hannah stepped forward
and grabbed a side of the wood, pulling with all her might. She looked around for Donovan, only to find
she’d disappeared.
“ARGH!!!!!” Hannah screamed in frustrated
confusion. Donovan came running, and
wrapped her in a hug from behind.
“Beloved?
Are you all right?”
“No, I’m not all right! Something is obviously screwy around here and
then you up and disappeared on me too! Scared the bejesus outta me!!” She punched Donovan on her good shoulder and
both of them winced. “Where’d you go
anyway?”
Donovan held up the crowbar she had in her
hand and pointed to the small shed beside the house. “I noticed it the first day I was here and
Jack told me it was a tool shed. I
thought it might help.”
Hannah smiled and kissed the spot she had
so recently punched. “I love you.”
“I know... I love you too.”
Together they managed to pull a board away
from the door and Hannah was able to unlock the French door easily.
Hannah stepped across the threshold, noting
the stale, musty smell of the air and wondering just how long the house had
been closed up.
“Uncle Jack?” She didn’t expect an answer given the state
of the house, but she called out anyway, hoping that she was wrong. Hannah stepped away from the door as Donovan
hesitantly eased in behind her, and together the stood looking around. It was difficult to see with all the windows
blocked, and Hannah reached out to flip the kitchen light on. Her head dropped when nothing happened.
“Come on, Angel. Let us see if perhaps Jack left a note before
he left.”
The power was off and the phone wasn’t
working, and they made their way cautiously through the house. Everything was thick with dust, and by the
time they reached the limestone hallway, they were both sneezing
violently. Donovan leaned against the
wall to breathe, and Hannah leaned her forehead into Donovan’s chest.
Hannah caught her breath then eased back
and took Donovan’s hand in her own before crossing the hallway to stand in
front of her own door.
Nothing had changed except the dust, and
Hannah looked around the room that had become home to her very briefly just a
few short months before. Her diary and
her great-great-great grandfather’s letters still rested on the bedside table
where they’d been left. She opened the
closet and saw the few clothes she’s left.
Then Hannah blushed when Donovan cleared her throat and she turned to
find her holding up a pair of blue silk thong underwear.
Hannah tried to snatch them from Donovan’s
hands only to have them held up out of her reach.
“Donovan!!” she whined.
Donovan chuckled and whined back, ”Hannah!” Then she
lowered them into Hannah’s grasp and held onto Hannah’s hand. “Model them for me later?”
Caught completely off guard and seeing the
utter desire in Donovan’s eyes, Hannah swallowed hard and nodded her head. Donovan leaned down and kissed Hannah
thoroughly but quickly, and it took Hannah a minute to open her eyes. She licked her lips, not missing the flare of
Donovan’s nostrils at the action.
“Let me put these things in a bag, and
we’ll go check Jack’s room. But I think
it is safe to say he hasn’t been here in a while.”
It took them a while to get the board back
in place once they were ready to leave.
Hannah had found the keys to Jack’s jeep and was more than a little
frustrated that she couldn’t even get then engine to click. She hauled her small bag out of the back and
looked down at Donovan’s booted feet.
“You gonna be okay for walking a bit,
love? The road isn’t the smoothest.”
“Has to be better than trekking through the
sand,” Donovan said with only a hint of irony.
Hannah chuckled and nodded her head, and the two of them headed into
town at a leisurely pace.
************
It took less time than Hannah expected
before they reached the edges of civilization.
She blinked. She hadn’t expected
it for a while longer, considering their casual stride. Donovan noted her confused expression and
called her on it.
“Hannah?”
Donovan waited a moment, then squeezed the hand
she held until Hannah’s head turned in her direction. Hannah’s brow rose in mute question. “Angel, is there a problem?”
Hannah shrugged, looking around them again
before coming back to Donovan’s eyes. “I’m
not sure. I don’t remember any cottages
being out this far, but maybe it’s just the difference in walking and
driving. C’mon.” Hannah shook her head and tugged on Donovan’s
hand. “It’s probably just my
imagination.”
Another fifteen minutes passed before they
came to the opening in the trees, and they just stood there for a moment
looking around. Donovan felt Hannah give
an unconscious sigh of relief.
“Hannah?”
Hannah sighed again before turning to face
Donovan. “I can’t really explain it,”
she said, referring to the gnawing in her guts.
“I was afraid something weird had happened, but it looks about the same
as it did a year ago.”
“That is good, correct?”
Hannah nodded. “I think so.
Let’s go find Merry and see if we can get some information.”
They crossed the square and stepped over
the threshold into the general store.
Donovan looked around with bright eyes, thankful for the hours she and
Hannah had spent going over the differences in their worlds. Donovan felt more secure about her ability to
stay in this time now that she understood how it worked.
Her eyes looked in fascination at the light
fixtures discretely tucked in the ceiling, and at the fans turning lazily
beneath them. Donovan was so busy
staring at the new world around her that she missed Hannah’s confusion until
she found her hand clutched tightly.
Then Donovan focused her attention on Hannah’s face.
Hannah’s eyes continued to flit around the
room, searching, until Donovan put a hand on Hannah’s face and waited til the
green eyes tracked to hers. Then she
waited for Hannah to speak.
“It’s... different. It’s not like I remember.”
“We have been gone almost a year, beloved.
Things can change in that time.”
Hannah shook her head. “It’s more than that, Donovan. I’m not sure I
can explain.”
“Well, let us find your friend. That should help clear up your confusion.”
Hannah searched Donovan’s face and found
the reassurance she needed. Then she
allowed Donovan to lead her to the counter, where a young woman stood patiently
watching them with curious eyes.
“May I help you?”
Hannah tilted her head to one side, trying
to place the familiarity of the girl who stood before them. “Yes, could you tell me where we can find
Merryweather?” Donovan couldn’t stop the
shudder that ran through her frame at the mention of her friend and first
mate. Her mind knew that in this time,
he was no longer alive, but her heart knew she had only spoken to him two days
prior. Her mind started to whirl and she
forcefully put the paradox out of her mind.
She had no desire to be forcefully separated from Hannah as she had been
before and was afraid that too much thought directed toward their situation
would lead to precisely that.
Donovan blinked her eyes to find Hannah
watching her closely. “You
all right, sweetheart? It felt
like I was losing you for a minute there.”
Donovan took a deep breath and nodded. “Yes. Just a little disorientation. I will be fine.”
Further conversation was disrupted when the
young woman came out of the back area accompanied by an older woman. Hannah shook her head. The older woman reminded her of Merry, but
she was considerably aged from the last time Hannah had seen her, bearing in
mind it had only been a year.
Her raven hair was liberally sprinkled with
gray, and her face was more lined. She
looked at Hannah blankly for a time, then her features
gained a puzzled look as she tried to place the woman who stood before
her. Finally, Merry blinked in
recognition and grasped Hannah’s arm tightly.
“Hannah?
Hannah Reilly?”
“Yes, Merry. It’s me.”
She reached out and took the hand that was clutching her arm in her
hand. “Merry, what happened to this
place? Where’s Jack? He knew we were coming back in the
summer. We had to come for the Pirate’s
Ball.”
Merry loosened Hannah’s grasp and walked
around the counter until she stood directly in front of her. She reclaimed Hannah’s hands and gripped them
gently but firmly. Donovan stepped up
behind Hannah and wrapped her in strong arms.
She had the distinct impression Hannah was going to need support for
whatever news Merry was fixing to relay.
Merry shook her head and released Hannah’s
hands with the admonition, “Do not move.
I’ll be right back.”
Hannah intertwined her hands with
Donovan’s, but they did not speak.
Instead, Donovan rocked Hannah in her embrace while humming an old tune
that Hannah had found a fondness for.
Hannah closed her eyes and tried to relax, the roiling in her gut making
it nearly impossible.
Merry came out with a
letter in her hand. “Jack left this for me to give to you in the
event he was not here to do so personally.
I think it will explain a great many things.”
Hannah accepted the missive with trembling
fingers. Then she took Donovan’s hand
and followed Merry to the back room office area. The older woman motioned them inside while
standing in the doorway. “I will leave
you in privacy then. When you are
finished and ready to talk, simply lift the receiver on the phone. I will come back and answer any questions you
may have.”
Merry closed the door behind her and
Donovan led Hannah to the big office chair.
Without warning, she seated herself and pulled Hannah into her lap. Donovan didn’t speak, but rain her hands
along Hannah’s back in an oddly comforting gesture.
Hannah leaned her head on Donovan’s strong
shoulder, and sat silently flipping the envelope over and over in her
hands. Finally she took a deep breath
and ripped it open, easing the written pages from within. Jack’s bold handwriting flowed distinctively
across the paper, and Hannah took a deep breath and began reading aloud.
Dear
Hannah, (it read)
It
has been just over a year since you and Donovan left and your absence at the
annual Pirate’s Ball prompted me to do a bit of research.
Apparently
the portal changes the passage of time for you.
What is months for you becomes years for us. I cannot be sure of the exact ratio, but I am
sure that there is a months to years ratio going on here. It has made some things make perfect sense
and others more difficult to understand. It is also unclear to me whether this is
limited to you and Donovan, though that would appear to be the case as you two
are the only ones able to cross the portal in both directions. I also do not know if your
being together and crossing times is a cause or a result of your actions. I’m still researching the phenomenon, and
hope to have more concrete answers when I see you again.
Before
you ask, because I know you will, I am writing this down just in case. I don’t know what the future holds for me,
and much as I want and expect to be here when you return, I learned a long time
ago to always make contingency plans.
However, if you are reading this, and it would seem that you are, talk
to Merry. She should be able answer any
questions this has raised for you.
I
am checking into the portal as well. I
cannot in good faith believe it will stay open indefinitely. There has to be
some clue as to when it will close again.
More to come.
Jack
Hannah turned the paper over to the next
page to see another note dated six months after the first one. She scanned it with a frown and began to read
aloud to Donovan again.
I
have found something disturbing, and hold my breath to see if it is true.
Apparently,
once you return to this area of the world, you will have until
I
can’t find what triggers it, or what triggered it open in the first place, and
since I have no way to reach you across time, I have to wait and hope my
warning will not be in vain.
Will
you do me a favor, though? Please pass
along to Donovan my thanks for the break in the weird weather. Since ya’ll have been gone, it has almost
been peaceful here, if you don’t count the odd hurricane or two that has blown
through.
That
being said, I do miss having you around.
I hope you are enjoying living history, and that life is being kind to
you both.
Love
from your favorite uncle,
Jack
Donovan sat quietly,
respecting Hannah’s need to process everything she’d just been told. She herself wanted to close her eyes and try
to will away the confusion Jack’s revelation had thrown her mind into. What he was saying sounded so impossible, but
then their entire story did when put into realistic confines. There was no way they should be able to cross
time and space to be together, and yet they had. Now they were faced with making a decision
neither had actually expected to have to.
Hannah lifted the receiver, then replaced
it just as carefully, then leaned back into the comforting circle of Donovan’s
arms. They waited in silence until
footfalls broke it and the door slowly opened.
Merry darted her head around and smiled at them, then walked in and
closed the door behind herself.
She took a seat in front of the desk and
regarded them, waiting for Hannah to break the stillness. Hannah looked down at her hands and laid the
envelope in her lap. Then she tangled
her fingers with Donovan’s again and took a deep breath.
“Merry,” she asked finally, bringing her
eyes up to meet the older woman’s.
“Where’s my Uncle Jack?”
Merry couldn’t stop the tears that formed
and blinked rapidly to will them away before they spilled down her cheeks. “Eighteen months ago, just after he gave me
that second note to give to you, Jack had a massive heart attack. He died before we knew there was a
problem. He missed a dinner date with us,
and when we went out to check on him the next morning, we found him slumped
over his computer keyboard.”
“We had to have an autopsy done because of
the suddenness of his death, and the doctor said his heart just couldn’t stand
up under the onslaught of his heart attack.”
Hannah’s breath caught and she bit her
lip. Donovan’s arms tightened
reflexively and Hannah allowed herself their comfort. Merry continued to speak.
“He had told me a little about you and
Donovan, and I was present as your representative at the reading of his
will. The house is yours, of
course. We simply barded it to keep it
safe during hurricane season, and since no one was using it, we left it
closed. Everything else he had put in
your bank on the mainland, except the helicopter that a small co-op here
purchased and now runs.”
Hannah nodded and assimilated the
knowledge. Then she looked back at
Merryweather with a no-nonsense expression on her face.
“Merry, how long were we gone?”
“Hannah, the Pirate’s Ball takes place in
thirty-two days. On that day it will
have been three years since you and Donovan left.”
Hannah’s eyes widened in
shock. Hearing Jack speculate about it and coming
face to face with the truth were two completely
different thing, she was fast coming to realize. She took her eyes off Merryweather and turned
to face Donovan head on.
“Three years? Donovan, we have to get home. Katie is gonna kill me!”
Now it was Donovan’s turn to stare. “Oh boy!”
Hannah had to chuckle at the expression on
Donovan’s face. It was the best stress
reliever she had, and it was very effective.
Soon Donovan joined her laughter and before long, Merry had as
well. The three women laughed for a few
minutes, before stopping to breathe.
Finally, Hannah turned to Merry.
“Can you get us a charter to the
“Have some lunch, and the boys will take
you over after that.” Merry rose, and
made her way to the door. “Welcome back,
Hannah. It is good to know you are both
okay.”
“Thank you, Merry... for everything.”
Merry nodded and closed the door behind
her, leaving them to decide how quickly they wanted to start the final leg of
their journey.
Chapter XXIX
Donovan woke up in a strange room and lay
unmoving as she tried to assess any threat this new environment might present her. The room was large and bright. Sunlight came in through a wall of glass and
the walls were a robin’s egg blue. The
bed she lay on was huge by her standards... large enough for several people,
though she and Hannah were curled up comfortably together in the middle.
Donovan smiled. It was a blur as to how they had gotten from
the
Slowly, Donovan edged out from underneath
the warm body that enveloped hers, substituting her pillow for the body that
Hannah grumblingly searched for. Donovan
smiled at how cutely Hannah settled her face into the pillow, and began a quiet
investigation of her new surroundings.
The first thing she did was move to the
windows, spending a long moment just looking out over the busyness of what
Hannah had simply referred to as the city.
Donovan couldn’t believe some of the things she was seeing, and felt
reality begin to slip away from her again.
Hastily, she paid attention to her body, and decided that finding the
bathing room in this home should probably be the next order of business.
Donovan went into the bathroom with a look
of total wonder at the opulence, and a feeling of despair washed through
her. She would never be able to equal
this in her world, and why would Hannah choose to leave all her conveniences
behind? It made no sense.
The feeling passed when she realized that
they might decide to live here in this time, and with a more lighthearted outlook,
decided to clean up and start her day in earnest.
Donovan used the toilet, then
spent several moments marveling to herself of its technology. She studied it from every angle, determined
to be able to recreate this bit of modern plumbing should she and Hannah decide
to live in the nineteenth instead of the twenty-first century. Donovan walked around the room several times,
eyes brilliant as she noted more and more of the room’s engineering.
“I can do this,” she murmured to
herself. “I could make our bathing room
nice,” fighting the irrational stab of jealousy she was having concerning the
bathroom. She walked over to the shower
and turned the handle, pulling at various knobs until the water began to spray
from the wall. Then Donovan jerked her
head back and shook it violently to rid it of the water.
She stepped back and shed her robe then
stepped back into the shower, not realizing that the water had gone from cold
to scalding. She screamed and fell out
of the shower stall, laying on the floor dazed when Hannah slid into the room.
Without a word, Hannah cradled Donovan in
her arms, gently checking her over for signs of serious damage. Seeing nothing but pink skin that the hot
water had briefly touched, Hannah clasped Donovan’s face in her hands and
forced eye contact with her.
“Donovan, love? Are
you all right?”
Donovan concentrated on listening to the
sounds coming from Hannah’s mouth, and drew a deep breath when she felt herself
returning. Apparently, maintaining her
hold in this world was going to require some extra effort on her part. She was going to need to let Hannah take her
around and teach her.
Finally, she realized what Hannah was
asking her and nodded. “I am fine,
beloved. Just a little
startled by the change in the water.
What did I...?”
Together they stood, and Hannah reached in
and adjusted the handle so the temperature of the water was merely warm. Hannah stepped in first and pulled Donovan in
behind her.
“You see, this handle controls the temp...
temperature,” she said, stuttering when Donovan’s hands slid around her
middle. “Right makes it... <ahem>
um, cooler and....” She stopped again as
Donovan’s hands moved upwards to cup her breasts. “Um, a... and left, left....” She tilted her head back and found herself in
a lip lock that was quickly negating any sense of rational thought from her
mind. She turned in Donovan’s arms,
moaning when Donovan’s hands slipped down to knead her firm ass cheeks.
Donovan pulled away from the kiss and began
an assault on Hannah’s neck. “We can
figure the rest out later,” Hannah murmured as her own hands moved down
Donovan’s shoulders and to the front of her chest to start her own teasing
offensive. They never even noticed the
water had grown cold until they were clean and pruney.
************
Hannah led Donovan out to her living area
and into the kitchen. Again Donovan felt
overwhelmed by the technology surrounding her, and simply marveled at the ease
with which everything was done here. The
flip of a switch, the press of a button and voila! It was somewhat unnerving.
Hannah cooked them both breakfast, and
Donovan ate quietly trying to absorb everything she could about her
environment. She noticed it was a lot
noisier here than she’d expected. There
was a very loud hum that seemed to permeate everything, and Donovan wondered
that mankind had not driven itself nuts with the sound.
When they were done, Hannah turned to
Donovan and twined their fingers together.
“There are some people I need to see.
Would you like to come with me, maybe?”
“I would like that, Hannah. I would like that very much.”
While they dressed, Hannah said, “I need to
get you some new clothes.”
Donovan looked down at her leather trousers
and silk shirt, suddenly self-conscious about how different her clothing was
and wondering if perhaps Hannah was embarrassed by her. Hannah saw immediately the conclusion Donovan
had jumped to, and rushed on to reassure her.
“You are beautiful, love, and I adore
having you in leather and silk. But you
will need more than one set of clothing while you’re here. And besides, leather gets very hot in the
heat and humidity of mid-summer without the sea breeze you are accustomed to
for staying cool. I can’t give you as
nice as what Satosh created for me, but perhaps you will be able to find
something modern that appeals to you.”
Donovan thought about everything Hannah had
said, and saw the logic behind it.
“Yes. Let us see what we can
find. I would like to look nice for
you.”
Hannah consciously dragged her eyes slowly
from Donovan’s boots to her face, letting her eyes linger in several places
long enough to make the blood start pounding in Donovan’s body. “No worries, sweetheart. I love the way you look for me.”
An unaccustomed blush raced across
Donovan’s face and she stood open mouthed at the sensuality Hannah was
emanating with a single look. “Um,
well... um....”
Hannah took pity on Donovan’s flustered
state. “C’mon, love. Time to go see how hot the
water has gotten for me around here.”
She snatched up her license, work badge and credit cards, thankful Jack
had had the foresight to put them in the safe for her til she came home.
They went to the newspaper office first,
and Hannah couldn’t help but notice the stares she got as she crossed the
lobby. She walked to the security desk
and flashed her badge, indicating to the woman seated at the desk that she
wanted to sign Donovan in. The security
officer asked for her badge, and noting the name on it, immediately called upstairs
to the human resources department. After
a brief conversation with them, she turned back to Hannah.
“I’m sorry, Ms, um... Reilly, is it? You’re not listed as an employee. I’m going to have to ask you to come with me
please, until we can get some confirmation of your status here. This way.”
The woman started to leave until she
realized that both Hannah and Donovan were making no move to follow her. “This way, Ms. Reilly, or I will call the
police to help sort it out.”
Hannah sighed deeply and started to follow,
pulling Donovan docilely behind her. The
security officer halted again. “No
ma’am... just you.”
Donovan growled low in her throat and
stepped in front of Hannah. “No
ma’am. We go together. Where she goes, I go.”
The woman looked back and forth between the
two of them and noted the rings on their fingers. “Newlyweds, huh?” She relented the least little bit, glancing
to her own finger. “All right, your
husband can come along, but no monkey business.”
Hannah nodded around Donovan’s body, and
they took hands and began to follow the woman once more. Hannah marveled to herself at how people
could see what they wanted to and not what was so plain in front of them. Of course, she had never seen Donovan as
anything other than a woman, so she couldn’t picture why everyone saw her as a
man with such ease.
They were led to a tiny room off the lobby
and asked to wait. “If you will let
Charlie Jones know that I’m here, I’m sure it will clear up a lot of
misunderstandings,” Hannah said confidently.
The woman nodded to them, but did not
answer. She simply closed the door
behind them, then lifted the receiver of the house
phone right outside the room. Since
security had tightened so drastically, she couldn’t afford any screw-ups, and
she put in a call to the big chair.
Donovan sat calmly at the small table with
her hands folded on top of it while Hannah paced around the room. The reality of her situation was hitting her
in the face in a very real, very big way, and she was trying to cope with
several realities she hadn’t been prepared for.
The fact that she’d been gone so long as to
have been forgotten... the fact that Jack had died and she hadn’t been able to
say so many things to him first. She
quickly switched from that train of thought.
Once she and Donovan had settled down, she would sit down and maybe
write him a long letter. She felt he
deserved to know how things had turned out, even if it was only in retrospect.
She stopped at the small window and stood
looking out, allowing her mind to leap from subject to subject. She made a mental note to check her bank
account. All of her bills and deposits
were handled electronically, and for that reason alone, she’d had power in her
penthouse when they’d returned the previous night. She also noted a need to check on Harry before
they left to go visit Katie and Frank.
She’d decided that needed a personal visit, just like this did, and
hadn’t called. There was just too much
to try to explain without trying to do it long distance over the phone.
Hannah hadn’t realized how her anxiety
level had risen until a pair of arms wrapped around her and she allowed herself
to melt into Donovan’s strong hug. There
was just something so comforting about that embrace, and Hannah floated in
peace for long minutes as her racing heart calmed and she accepted that no
matter what else had gone wrong... no matter what else was screwed up by the
whole time issue linking them, this one thing made everything all right.
No words were needed between them and they
were still standing silently wrapped together when the security officer
returned with another woman following right behind her. “Ms um, Reilly? Ms Jones would like to speak to you.”
Hannah and Donovan turned as one and
Charlie’s hand came up to cover her mouth.
She looked to the officer. “It’s
all right, Ms Weinmann. This really is Hannah Reilly, and she really
does work here, or she did until she disappeared from the face of the earth.”
Charlie’s head whipped back around to face
Hannah. “Where have you been? Do you know who worried we’ve all been? How anxious?
What the hell...?” But she got no
further as Donovan stood to her full height and stepped forward one pace.
“I am not sure who you think you are,
madam, but you will speak to my wife more respectfully or we will take our leave
of you immediately.”
Charlie’s eyes widened and she turned her
attention back to Hannah and swallowed forcefully before speaking. “Wife? You got married? But when? Where?
I don’t....”
“Take a breath Charlie, and have a
seat. I’ll tell you what I can.”
************
An hour later, Charlie held up her hands in
surrender. “Okay, so you’re not gonna
tell me everything. Am I at least gonna
get a novel out of this?”
“Well, all my notes are hand written. I will turn them over to you to transcribe,
and you can tell me if it is worth making into a novel. How’s that?”
“And why am *I* transcribing *your* notes,
hmm? Aren’t you supposed to do that?
Isn’t that part of the author’s code or something?”
Hannah dropped her head and nodded. “Yeah, usually it is. But I am running real short on time right
now, and if you want it, that’s how you’re gonna get
it. It may be years or never otherwise.”
“You’re serious.” A flat statement.
“Absolutely. I
have found something else that consumes my time, and I have never been
happier.”
Charlie accepted the declaration with a
graceful nod of her head. “I can see
that.” She turned and looked at Donovan
who had sat quietly holding Hannah’s hands in her own during the entire
proceedings. “You sir, are one very lucky
man.”
“Madam, you have no idea, but I must
agree. I am very, very lucky.”
Charlie watched them together for a moment
longer, then nodded her head as though making a
resolution. “All right, Hannah. I accept your terms. How quickly can you get me your notes?”
For answer, Hannah opened the small
briefcase Donovan had carried for her, and lifted out several old-fashioned
tablets. Charlie’s eyebrows rose to her
hairline and she gingerly took the first one from the stack and opened it. Inside were lines upon lines of Hannah’s neat
script, and the pages were filled front and back.
“My God, Hannah!
This will take me a year just to get to first draft form.” Her eyes continued to skim the words.
“That will be all you need, Charlie. All my books and articles have been published
in their original written form. It was
printed just like I wrote it out.”
“But....”
“Think about it Charlie. The only editing you or Anita ever had me do
were for spelling and grammar mistakes.
I never rewrote any of the actual work.”
Charlie’s eyes took on a shine then. “This is fabulous!” Her excitement was palpable and she jumped up
from the chair. “How long will you be
here?”
“We are driving down to see Katie this
evening, but we should be back by the end of the week or the first of next.”
“Wonderful!
I should have the first read-thru done, and will know what we’re looking
at. You’ll be in touch then?” she asked,
scooping the papers in her arms.
“Yes, as soon as we get back.”
“Cool, then. I’ll be ready.” She gave the blonde a one-armed hug. “I missed ya, Reilly, but it was worth it if
this turns out as well as I think it will.”
She looked to Donovan. “And it
was nice to meet you, Donovan. You take
care of your wife here. She’s one in a
million, and if you mess her up, I’ll have to kick your ass.” She crossed to the doorway and started out
before turning back. “Let’s plan to get
together for dinner when you get back. I
want to get to know this man who stole your heart.”
Then Charlie was out the door before either
of them could say a word.
Donovan stood still for a moment, not sure
if she’d been complimented or insulted.
Finally, she looked at Hannah.
“She loves you,” stated matter-of-factly.
Hannah shrugged. “She was attracted to me. Probably one reason she sees you as a man so
easily. It’s a smaller blow to her ego
that way.”
Donovan chuckled. “I guess your world is a lot more like mine
than we realized. People see what they
want to see regardless of when in time you are.”
They walked out the door, and headed for
the nearest department store.
************
Donovan’s eyes were huge as she looked
around what Hannah had referred to as a mall.
Never in her life had she seen so many merchants under a single
roof. And she’d never, ever thought to
see so many different things and so much of them in one store. She looked around again, wondering vaguely
how long it must take someone to do all the sewing and crafting that was
available just in this one store they were standing in. Then Hannah was leading her in a specific
direction, and Donovan concentrated on not being separated from her.
By the time Hannah got them to the section
of casual clothing, Donovan wanted nothing more than to cover her ears. She was ready to scream at the sheer amount
of noise she was surrounded by, and she looked at Hannah miserably.
“What’s wrong, love?” Hannah asked,
tightening her hold.
Donovan pointed to her ears and shook her
head. Hannah pulled her head down until
her lips were even with Donovan’s ear.
“What’s wrong?” she asked again, concern tingeing her voice.
“It is very loud here. It hurts my ears.”
Hannah’s brow scrunched up in thought,
listening carefully to hear what exactly was causing Donovan so much
grief. All she heard were the normal
sounds... the air conditioner clicking on and off, the background music that
flowed from the store’s speakers, the chatter of patrons as they shopped, and
their footsteps as they walked and the occasional announcement coming across
the loudspeakers. She didn’t hear anything
out of the ordinary.
Then it dawned on her that ALL these sounds
were out of the ordinary for Donovan, and remembering the peace she was
accustomed to on the
“I’ll make this quick, sweetheart, and then
we’ll go home and pack to go on to Katie’s okay?”
Donovan nodded, then
watched in fascination as Hannah fell to her task with a will. Amazingly, the salespeople left them alone,
and in short order, Donovan held two pairs of jeans, three pairs of shorts, two
white oxford shirts, and five colored T’s.
Hannah snagged a package of white socks, and began searching for
comfortable underwear. She grabbed up
several very feminine articles as well as several pairs of boxers. She wasn’t sure which Donovan would prefer,
never having tried either before, but this way she could choose something
besides wearing long johns or going commando.
Finally, Hannah led them to the shoe
department and stood looking for a long time.
She was approached by a salesman, who tried to steer her towards lady’s
shoes. She shook her head and pulled
her arm from his hand. “No, I want these
in a size nine,” holding up a pair of short hiking boots.
He looked like he wanted to argue, but
changed his mind at the low growl that emanated from the tall, muscular figure
standing behind her. He nodded and found
the shoes, happy to hand the correct size to Hannah to avoid the fiery gaze
that was coming from the blue eyes behind her burning a hole through him.
They went to the register, and the woman
behind it rang up their purchase and gave them the total. Donovan nearly disgraced herself by fainting
at the amount. Hannah didn’t blink
though, and merely handed her credit card to the woman at the counter.
“Can I see some ID, Ms Reilly?”
“Is there a problem?” Hannah asked, taken back by the suspicious look the woman was giving
her.
“I need to verify your name and
identification, please.” She waited
patiently while Hannah dug for her driver’s license. Hannah reluctantly surrendered the bit of
plastic and the woman accepted it with the instruction, “Wait here, please.”
Donovan looked confused by the entire
proceeding, and Hannah wasn’t far behind her.
After several minutes, Donovan found a chair near the counter and took a
seat, pulling Hannah into her lap. They
sat that way, giving silent comfort to one another until the saleswoman
returned with a manger in tow. Hannah
eased up and Donovan stood behind her, neither aware of the formidable picture
they made.
The manager extended is hand and Hannah
automatically reciprocated, accepting the handshake as the man introduced
himself.
“I apologize for the delay,” the man
gushed, “but your card came up as inactive and we had to verify a few
things.” He continued to hold her hand,
and Donovan glowered at him.
“Did everything check out all right?”
Hannah asked, feeling the jealousy growing behind her and easing her hand from
the manager’s with a gentle tug.
The man seemed flustered by this and
mumbled, “Beg pardon.” But he failed to
say anything else until Donovan stepped into his line of sight. Hannah laid a hand on Donovan’s arm, and
Donovan moved back reluctantly to let Hannah handle the man. She made sure to stake her claim however, by
casually putting possessive hands on Hannah’s trim waist.
The man noted the hold and the wedding
bands and realized where Donovan’s thoughts were headed. Before he could speak, Hannah interposed
again, “Sir, is there a problem?”
“Huh?
Oh no. Everything checked out
fine and Ms Browne should have your sale completed.” He turned and looked at the woman, receiving
an affirmative nod. “I simply wanted to
apologize for the delay and to mumble, mumble, mutter.”
“I’m sorry.
What was that last bit?”
He looked at her red-faced, knowing he
would probably never get another chance like this one, and swallowed what was
left of his sense and his pride. “I was
hoping you would sign this for me,” he said, taking a worn copy of her very
first Trudy and Evan story from his pocket.
“My daughter got me hooked years ago, and I became a big fan.”
Hannah smiled at him compassionately,
having been in his shoes once upon a time.
It was hard to remember sometimes that the person whose work you admired
was still a human being and usually only wanted to be treated like one.
She took the book from his hand and
rummaged for a pen. Then she opened it
to the dedication page and asked him his name, writing for a full minute before
handing him the book back. He opened the
cover and read, smiling so big Hannah was afraid his face would split. She patted his arm and hefted her bags, only
to have them gently but firmly removed by the presence that stood faithfully
behind her.
Hannah looked up into Donovan’s eyes and
smiled her thanks, noting the melancholy and wondering at the cause of it. Then she took Donovan’s arm, which got her a
genuine smile back, and they headed for the car.
Donovan flinched perceptibly at the noise
level outside, and even Hannah found it disconcerting after the quiet
peacefulness of their beach.
“Noisy out here too,
huh?”
Donovan nodded, concentrating on blocking
out all the extracurricular sounds. She
continued to look at her surroundings, amazed that buildings could be built so
high and made of glass. She looked down
as well, wondering why the ground was so hard and even, and how one could
possibly stand the heat coming up from the ground as well as pouring down to
it.
She was sweating liberally when they
reached Hannah’s car, and opening the doors only seared her with more heat,
making the situation worse.
Hannah started the engine, letting the air
run at full blast. After a few minutes, she motioned Donovan into the car. Donovan ran her hands over the vents in
rapture, still not used to the fact that one could force cold air into the
atmosphere. There were so many things
here to get learn about, and she wondered if they would be here long enough to
experience them all. Then she wondered
if she really wanted to. It was an
interesting place to visit, but Donovan has serious doubt she could ever live
here. It was just too... too.... She rested her head against the window and
let the artificially cold air blow in her face.
It was simply overwhelming... just too much.
Hannah noticed the miserable look on
Donovan’s face as she sat leaned against the window with her eyes closed. She gripped the steering wheel tightly. She knew just how Donovan felt, easily
remembering her own anxiety and displacement just months prior. She had the distinct feeling it was harder
for Donovan though, because there was less way to prepare oneself for the
future than there was for the past.
Hannah sighed and pulled the car into her
building’s garage, wishing there was something she could do to ease Donovan’s
unease. She popped the trunk and opened
the door, only then seeing the blue eyes open.
Donovan scrubbed her face and yawned.
“Sorry, Angel. I
think I fell asleep with the heat.”
Hannah smiled. “It’s all right. Many is the time I have come home and taken a
nap after being out in it for a while.
The concrete and lack of vegetation only make it hotter.”
Donovan nodded her agreement. “I believe it.”
“C’mon, love. Help me get the bags upstairs, then you can take a nap while I pack and check on
Harry. We can’t leave til later anyway.”
Donovan, who hadn’t napped since she was in
diapers, nodded her head. She was
drained and though she put it all down to heat and her still aching wound, she
wondered in the back of her mind if it had more to do with the stress of being
out of her time.
It didn’t take long, and they were
upstairs. Donovan allowed Hannah to tuck
her in with the promise that she would be back as quickly as she could. Then Hannah went down to the front lobby
area.
She walked to the front door, expecting to
see Harry standing in his usual afternoon post, and was surprised to see a
young man standing by the door. He saw
her and hastened to open the door, her forehead scrunching in thought as he
tried desperately to place her in his mind.
“Excuse me...” looking down at his nametag.
“Matt, but where is Harry?”
“Harry, ma’am?
Harry hasn’t been here in almost two years. He passed away.”
Hannah couldn’t stop the sob that caught in
her throat, but Matt didn’t notice and kept talking.
“He was coming in to work one afternoon and
collapsed. Doctors said it was a stroke
or heart attack or something. I don’t
rightly know what, but it happened mighty quick. Mrs. Padulous still
came around every week for a while. Then
she passed on about six months after Harry did.”
Hannah held her head in her hand just
breathing for a while. That bit of
information explained so much, and she took a moment to absorb it all. Finally she noticed that Matt had stopped
talking and was looking at her funny.
“Miss, I’m sorry, but do you belong
here? I know everyone who lives here,
and I don’t recognize you.”
“Yes, Matt, I have the penthouse. My name is Hannah Sc... Reilly and I have
just returned from an extensive sabbatical.”
“Harry talked about you. Do you have some proof of your ID?”
Hannah rolled her mental eyes and whipped
out her wallet once again to prove she was who she claimed to be. Satisfied, Matt nodded and stepped back from
her. “Thank you, Ms Reilly. We do have to check.”
“Not a problem, Matt. Better safe than sorry. And thank you for telling me about
Harry. He was a good friend, and I’ll
miss him.”
She’d pushed the up button for the elevator
when she remembered her other reason for coming downstairs. She turned and walked back to the doorway,
and Matt looked at her questioningly.
“I’m sorry, Matt. I forgot to ask. Can I use the house phone to call the corner
deli? I have a craving for a Reuben
sandwich.”
Matt scratched his head in thought. “Corner deli?
You mean the Thai place? That’s
the only restaurant on the corner hereabouts.”
“No, the deli, at the end of the block
here,” Hannah answered, pointing in the direction of the restaurant.
“Huh?
Oh!” Matt exclaimed as what she meant occurred to him. “It’s not a deli anymore. The deli went under a couple years ago. Not enough business. The Thai place moved in last year.”
Hannah’s shoulders slumped. “Oh.
All right then. Never mind
then. Thank you, Matt.”
Hannah went back upstairs and walked into
her bedroom to find Donovan still curled up in the same position Hannah had
left her in. Hannah stripped out of her
clothes and crawled in beside Donovan.
Donovan mewled in her sleep and wrapped reflexively around Hannah,
sighing in contentment before slipping into deeper sleep.
Hannah let herself relax into the embrace
and let her mind wander to how much had changed since she’d been gone. With those not-so-happy thoughts, she fell
asleep, knowing that her biggest hurdle was yet to come.
Chapter XXX
Hannah awoke in the mid afternoon when the
sun was still shining brightly. The
tickling sensation on her arm made her look up into blue eyes that twinkled
back at her in merriment.
“How long have you been up?” Hannah asked
in a sleep-husky voice.
Donovan smiled. “Long enough to count my
blessings when I woke up and found you in my arms. Everything tends to come into focus
differently when I concentrate on that.”
“Umm,” Hannah replied, stretching into the
hug Donovan held her in. “I can agree
with that. Being here has always been
the safest place in the world for me, even in my dreams.” She stretched again and sat up. “But right now, I think I need to get us
something fixed to eat so we can get on the road.” She grimaced internally. She would have preferred to fly, but given
Donovan’s reaction to her first flight and the need to sedate her, Hannah had
decided that she could suffer a road trip this one time.
Hannah rolled out of bed and headed for the
kitchen, grateful they had picked up a few essentials the night before. Now she went in and quickly prepared another
breakfast meal, knowing they would have to go shopping again as soon as the got
back from Katie’s. Much as she and
Donovan both enjoyed breakfast food, it could get old very quickly if that was
all you had.
They ate and showered then got
dressed. It was then that Hannah noted
what a difference clothing made in the way Donovan
presented herself. With the disappearance
of the leather pants, knee-high boots and loose-fitting silk shirt, so went any
impression that Donovan could be mistaken for a man. The shorts hugged the curve of her hips and
the T-shirt accentuated the fullness of her breasts. Donovan stood staring at her reflection
unmoving for a full minute before her stillness caught Hannah’s attention.
“Donovan, love?
What’s wrong?”
“I do not... I mean, I am not....” She looked at Hannah in dismay. “Angel, you know I am a woman. *I* know I am a woman. But for all of my adult life I have had to be
a man in public to succeed. I do...
not... I am not sure... I can... do... this.
Be a woman for others, I mean.”
“Donovan, if you are uncomfortable, wear
these,” handing her a pair of jeans and an oxford. “They will be hotter, but they are also not
as revealing.”
Donovan accepted the alternate clothing
with a nod and a smile. When she
stripped out of the shorts and t-shirt, Hannah gasped and Donovan whirled in
apprehension.
“What?
Is something wrong, beloved?”
Hannah released a shuddering breath and
swallowed hard. Her voice took on a
husky tinge as she re-crossed the room to gently finger the silk hi-cut panties
Donovan had chosen to wear. Donovan’s
face flushed a bright red as Hannah continued to absently fondle the garment,
even as her green eyes devoured the flesh that was both hidden and exposed.
Hannah cleared her throat before
speaking. “No, love, nothing is
wrong. I am pleasantly surprised and
very turned on by your choice, but absolutely nothing is wrong.” Hannah continued to gently touch and stare,
and Donovan knew by the darkening of Hannah’s eyes and the flaring of her
nostrils exactly what being turned on was.
“This was a good choice then? You have always let me be a woman and I wanted
to show you how much I enjoy that, even though it will always be just between
us.”
“It was a great choice, sweetheart,” she
said looking into blue eyes so Donovan could read the sincerity and the desire
so clear in Hannah’s eyes. Hannah leaned
up and kissed Donovan quickly but thoroughly.
Then she stepped back a bit breathless.
“But we need to get down to Katie’s tonight. Hold that thought for me?”
Donovan nodded vigorously, eyes wide.
Hannah chuckled at her enthusiasm, drawing
a glare before a smile broke through.
“C’mon. Sooner we leave, sooner
we get there and get this over with.”
Donovan didn’t comment until they were in
the car and headed out of the city. She
watched avidly the complicated motions it took to maneuver the vehicle down the
road. Hannah noticed, but didn’t say
anything until they were far out into the countryside, and nearing her small
hometown.
She gave thanks for the lateness of the
setting summer sun as she pulled off the side of the road. Hannah sat still for a moment then turned her
attention to Donavan who returned the look curiously. Without ceremony, Hannah opened her door and
came around to the other side and opened Donovan’s. Donovan stepped out of the car and waited for
some sort of instruction. Hannah merely
slid in the passenger seat and closed the door.
Donovan raised an eyebrow in question.
Hannah indicated the empty driver’s
seat. “I thought you might want to give
it a try.” Donovan ran around the other
side excited as a kid.
She slipped into the seat with her knees
tucked under her chin. Hannah blushed
and reached over to slide the seat back from the steering wheel. “Sorry, love.
Forgot about that.”
Donovan nodded absently, her attention
taken by the myriad of gauges and dials in front of her. “Now, the car is already started,” Hannah
commented, “so put your right foot on the brake pedal. No, the long one. There ya go.
Now ease this lever until it is in ‘D’, and gently release the brake.”
They started slowly rolling forward, and
Donovan slammed her foot on the brake again.
And so the driving lesson continued until a short while later, a police
cruiser came up behind the car. Hannah
saw it and reached over to put the car in park, then opened her door.
“Wait right here, love,” she said to
Donovan. “I’ll be right back.”
The officer exited his car before the
report came back when he saw the passenger door open. He walked towards the vehicle with one hand
on his gun, trying to keep an eye out for trouble. “Is there a problem, Miss?”
“I’m sorry officer....” Hannah stopped speaking in stunned
silence. “Frank?”
The policeman’s head snapped around so
rapidly he felt the vertebrae pop down to his shoulders. “Hannah??
Oh my God! Hannah Reilly??” He lifted her up in his arms and hugged her
close for long minutes.
Donovan noted their interaction and eased
her foot from the brake pad once more.
When she was sure that the car wasn’t going to move, she opened the door
and walked towards the rear of the car.
Silently she watched the reunion, trying to place the face of the
good-looking man holding Hannah so possessively in his arms.
When Hannah and Frank broke apart, Hannah
immediately slipped to Donovan’s side, encircling her in a protective
embrace.
“Donovan, you remember Frank... Katie’s husband?”
Hannah waited a moment while Donovan’s catalogue memory placed him. She turned back to Frank. “And Frank, you remember Donovan, of course.”
He extended his hand, and Donovan accepted
it. “You bet I do,” he said
casually. “Katie and I have spoken of
you both often,” he added, not mentioning the many nights when Katie had railed
about their disappearance.
“So what was going on, or dare I ask?”
Frank said with a grin. “Katie doesn’t
know you’re coming, does she?”
“Donovan was getting her first driving
lesson, and no. I didn’t know how to do
this over the phone.”
Frank nodded understanding what Hannah was
saying. This was something that needed
to be seen to be believed. “How would
you like an escort then? I’d like to see
her face when she realizes it’s you.”
“Good idea.
Guess that means I’m driving again,” Hannah said with a look at
Donovan. Donovan simply nodded almost
guiltily relieved. Driving had been much
more difficult a skill to master than she’d suspected it would be.
“Lead on, MacDuff,”
Hannah commented to Frank with a grin.
“Let’s get this show on the road.”
It had gotten progressively darker as they
had talked, so it was full dark before they pulled into the small town Hannah
had grown up in calling home. Hannah
carefully followed along behind Frank, looking around with shrewd eyes to see
the many changes that had occurred in her absence.
Donovan looked around noting the
similarities and the differences between this place and their home in
“Angel, is there a problem?”
“Huh?
Oh no. Why do you ask?”
Donovan’s large hand covered Hannah’s
smaller one in a comforting gesture.
“You seem upset or on edge about something. Can I help?”
Hannah bit the edge of her lip, stopping
the car at a stop sign and looking both ways before moving forward again. “I’m a little nervous. Katie was always my best friend aside from
you, and we’ve always been a part of each others’ lives... until now. We’ve never gone very long without calling or
writing or emailing news and gossip to one another when we can’t get together
the old fashioned way. I’m just
concerned she may be angry at me for having been gone so long.”
Donovan squeezed Hannah’s hand. “She probably will be angry at first, and
then she will be thankful you are home and will welcome you with open arms.”
“Thank you, love. You’re probably right,”
Hannah said with a tense smile. Then
they were pulling into Frank and Katie’s front yard, and the time for worry and
speculation was over. They opened the
doors and got out of the car, and Donovan came round to stand at Hannah’s side.
The porch light flipped on as Frank stepped
from his cruiser and he motioned for them to wait as the screen door opened and
a VERY pregnant Katie stepped out onto the porch.
“Frank, sweetheart?” she called out as he
approached the steps. “Is something
wrong? Who’s with you?”
Frank took Katie’s arm and led her down the
steps carefully, mindful of her condition.
“I have someone here I think you’ll wanna talk to, honey.”
Katie’s eyes remained on the ground,
watching her steps vigilantly to avoid a fall.
So they were to the second car before she looked up and saw....
“Hannah?”
She covered her mouth with her hands and stood breathing, unable to
quite believe what her eyes were telling her.
“Hi, Katie,” Hannah said softly, and those
spoken words seemed to release Katie from the spell that held her
motionless. With a cry, she walked
forward into Hannah’s embrace and just held on for dear life while Hannah
rocked her gently back and forth.
Finally, Katie relaxed her gripped on Hannah and leaned back far enough
to punch her in the arm.
“Where have you been? Do you know how worried I have been?? How sad... how angry... how... how... ARGH!!!” Katie
punched Hannah again then looked down at her hand. “God, what have you been doing to
yourself? I think I broke it.”
“It’s a long story. Can we come in?”
“We?”
Hannah pointed behind her, and for the
first time Katie saw Donovan standing quietly behind Hannah. “Donovan?”
“Hello, Katie. You look well.”
“I look like a beached whale and I feel
like one too. But thank you. It’s good to see you again. You look wonderful... both of you.” Before Donovan could respond, Katie turned
and took Frank’s arm. “Ya’ll come on
inside. I need to get off my feet.”
They followed slowly, and Donovan wrapped
an arm around Hannah’s shoulders, smiling when Hannah’s arm snaked around her
waist.
“Are you all right, beloved?” gently
rubbing the spot Katie had hit. “She hit
you quite hard.”
“Yeah, but it’s
all muscle where she hit. It probably
hurt her worse than it did me. Coulda
been worse. Has been
worse, actually. She nearly broke
my ribs when I came home for her wedding.”
Hannah chuckled in memory and Donovan
joined her. “It is a good thing she
didn’t swing again. She would have hit me.”
Hannah looked at Donovan, easily
recognizing the protective look on her face.
She arched a brow and Donovan shrugged.
“I thought she had expressed enough anger. I was not going to let her hit you again.”
“I love you,” Hannah said.
Donovan smiled. “I love you too.”
Then they were crossing the threshold and
entering Katie’s home.
************
It was late, or rather, very early in the
morning when Hannah finally stopped talking.
It was Frank returning from his swing shift that clued them all in to
the fact that it was so late. Katie
offered them a bed and they accepted, knowing she still had lots of questions.
Frank led them upstairs to their bedroom
and with a muted goodnight, left them to get settled. It didn’t take long before they were crawling
together between clean sheets. Minutes
later, they were sound asleep, exhausted from the emotions and the heat of the
day.
It wasn’t too late when they rose the
following morning, and they dressed and went downstairs for coffee. The house was still quiet, and they figured
Frank and Katie were still sleeping. Much to Donovan’s surprise, Hannah began to
scrounge around the kitchen looking for tea.
When she found it, she flipped the coffee on for herself and began
filling the kettle with water to fix tea for Donovan.
Frank and Katie had a flat surface stove,
and Donovan unknowingly placed her hand down on the burner Hannah had just
turned on. It didn’t take but a second
to discover her mistake though, and she jerked her fingers free from the source
immediately. Hannah saw it and grabbed
Donovan by the wrist, quickly running her fingers underneath cold water.
“I’m sorry, love. I didn’t think to tell you about that.”
“It is different from yours,” Donovan
commented, wincing at the sting from the burn.
Hannah led her over to a chair at the table and applied some aloe to
Donovan’s fingers.
“Yeah, it is. It didn’t even occur to me... God, I’m sorry,
sweetheart. That has got to hurt.”
“It is not that bad, Angel. I have certainly had worse. But I would not object to you kissing and
making it better later,” Donovan teased.
In truth, it did hurt quite a bit, but she had no desire to see Hannah
suffering over what was an accident.
Hannah smiled, knowing what Donovan was up
to and loving her more for it. She
wiggled her eyebrows rakishly. “I think
I can do that,” and she lifted the fingers to her lips. Just then the tea kettle whistled, and she
moved away from Donovan. “Let me fix
your tea and my coffee, and we can go out onto the deck.”
They went outside and sat on the deck,
enjoying the relative peace of the morning.
It was still hot, though not the unbearable heat of mid-afternoon, and
Donovan sat comfortably in the odd chairs that were around the pool.
She watched as Hannah laid her chaise flat
and stretched out in the sun. With a bit
of finagling, Donovan managed to do the same with her own and lay back, feeling
Hannah’s fingers curl around her good hand, and reveling in the touch.
The warmth and their contentment had almost
lulled them back to sleep, and they were in fact in a state of drowsiness when
Franks’ shocked exclamation brought them out of their stupor and to their feet
in the same swift motion.
“YOU’RE A WOMAN!!!”
Donovan looked down at herself, realizing
that her prone position had outlined her breasts. She looked back at Frank, but Hannah stepped
in front of her before she could speak.
“Frank, she’s *always* been a woman. Surely you knew that! Didn’t Katie...?”
Frank shook his head adamantly. “Nope, not a word. And I just assumed... I mean, when I saw you
together at the Ball, I thought Donovan was a man. She was the leader of the pirate crew, and I
thought... well, I obviously thought wrong.”
“Is it a problem?”
He shrugged. “Can’t say that I’ve really thought about it,
but I dunno. Not something I approve of
necessarily, but then you don’t need my approval, do you? And you look really happy, Little H. That’s the most important thing to me. So no... it’s not a
problem. I would kinda like to get to
know Donovan a little better though. I
think it’s only fair.”
“I am agreeable to that,” Donovan answered
unexpectedly from behind Hannah.
“Wonderful.
Now that we are all satisfied, do ya’ll think someone could take me to
the hospital?” Katie asked from the doorway.
“My water just broke.”
************
Frank had the opportunity to get to know
Donovan as a person. He found to his
surprise he liked Donovan for herself but he was still having issues with the
fact that she was a woman who loved women.
Then he realized that Donovan loved Hannah and Hannah loved Donovan, and
that made them both happy. He decided
that was enough, and the rest could take care of itself. He never even knew he has taken the first
step towards broadening his horizons.
After three days, Katie came home with her
new son Aaron, and Hannah and Donovan made preparations to go back to the city.
“I wish ya’ll didn’t have to go back so
soon,” Katie said. “I’ve missed
you. I never would have suspected when
we got together for my wedding three years ago that so much would have
changed.”
“Katie, it has and yet it hasn’t really,
and you and Frank need some time to enjoy with the new baby. I’m glad for the time we’ve had.”
“So am I, hon.” Katie pulled Hannah aside, and Frank
took the hint and took Donovan to the kitchen.
“Do me a favor...?”
Hannah nodded. “If I can, sure.”
“I know from what you said last night that
ya’ll have to make a decision on what time you’re gonna live in soon. If ya’ll decide to go back to Donovan’s time,
will you at least call me and let me know?
Let me say goodbye this time?”
Hannah took Katie in her arms and hugged
her fiercely. “You bet I will. If I have any control of it at all, we will
have a few days together first. But
Katie, Donovan and I haven’t even talked about it. We may end up here. If we do....”
“If you do, I’ll expect you to be around
more. I’d like Aaron to get to know
you.”
“I’d like that too,” Hannah said, looking
down at the not-so-little bundle she held in her arms. “I’ve missed you as well.”
“Well, whatever you decide, know that Frank and I love you both. It may take him a while to get past the woman
thing, but he really likes Donovan and he is trying to understand. I think the fact that he can see the love
between you as something beautiful just like it is for us has helped
tremendously. Give him some time... I
think he’s more open-minded than he’s ready to admit to.”
“I hope so.
I know he and Donovan have had some time to bond, and she mentioned last
night that he seemed more comfortable every time they talked.”
Donovan and Frank came out of the kitchen
laughing, and Hannah took that as her cue to leave. She kissed Aaron’s head, and passed him to
his mother before taking Katie in a big hug.
“I’ll call you when we get back to the city, and as soon as we make a
decision, I’ll let you know.”
“Whatever you decide, Hannah, do it for yourselves
and not anyone else. Do what makes you
happy.”
The two friends hugged again and Donovan
said her goodbyes before going to stand by the car to wait for Hannah. Though she’d made great progress with both
Frank and Katie, she still wanted to allow Hannah a little privacy to say
goodbye to those she considered her family.
Frank wrapped his arm around Hannah and
hugged her before whispering into her ear.
“I really do like her, Hannah, and she has obviously been so good for
you and to you. I’ve never seen you so
happy. I’m glad you have each other.”
“So am I, Frankie.
Thank you for accepting us.”
He kissed her cheek and started escorting
her to the car. “Thank you for helping
me become a better person.”
He opened the door for Hannah, and waited
for her to situate herself before closing it.
She started the car and rolled down the window.
“Drive safe,” Frank cautioned. “Things are starting to pick up for the
holidays.”
Hannah nodded. “We will.
I promised Katie a phone call tonight.”
And they eased out of the driveway and headed back to the city.
************
They got back to the city safely, and
Hannah met with Charlie the following day to discuss the book. She noticed a restlessness
in Donovan that she felt echoed in herself.
She knew they were going to have to make a decision soon. They were running out of time.
************
“Donovan?” Hannah asked two evenings
later. Hannah had driven them out to the
beach and they were walking along the shore watching the waves
crash as the tide came in. It was near
sunset, and amazingly, they had the beach to themselves at the moment.
“Yes, Angel,” came the reply, though
Donovan was fairly certain what was on Hannah’s mind.
“What are we going to do?” straight to the
point.
“What do you want to do, beloved?”
“Uh uh...
oh no. I asked you first.”
Donovan took Hannah’s hand in her own and
led her to a dune where they could sit and watch the twilight. She seated herself and pulled Hannah into
her, just watching the waves. After a while, near darkness settled and Donovan opened her mouth
to speak.
“I like it here, mostly. The noise is somewhat deafening and the air
is think and heavy, but I find it interesting.
The conveniences you have, and I know I have only touched the surface of
what is available these days, they are overwhelmingly decadent and I could grow
accustomed to such leisure easily.”
When Donovan didn’t say any more, Hannah
turned to look at her. “But...?”
“But what, beloved? If
you want to live here, I am happy to stay with you.”
“But you’d be happier at home... on the
island.”
Donovan couldn’t help the flicker of truth
that flashed through her eyes at that statement. Hannah saw it and grinned.
“So would I, love,” Hannah admitted, nearly
being crushed by the hug that followed.
“I have about three days to wrap things up here, and then we can go home
for good.”
Hannah rose and wiped the sand off herself, then offered a hand to Donovan. “C’mon, sweetheart. Let’s go home.”
They arrived back at Hannah’s apartment
late, and made love passionately until nearly dawn. Just as Hannah was falling asleep in
Donovan’s arms, she whispered, “I love you, Donovan. Forever.”
“Across time, Angel.
Always,” came the sleepy response.
Then they fell asleep tangled in one another’s arms.
When Hannah woke up much later, Donovan was
gone.
************
Hannah made a few phone calls, the first
being to Katie, and then began preparing things for her permanent disappearance
from this time. She had hoped that
Donovan had gone out for a stroll that morning, but as morning became
When Katie arrived with Aaron in tow,
Hannah put off her questions about Donovan with the excuse that she had needed
to return to the island to prepare things on that end. But the truth was, Hannah didn’t know where
Donovan was and was torn between anger and worry.
Fortunately, the drive to the city had worn
out both Katie and Aaron, and everyone retired to bed rather early.
As soon as Hannah drifted to sleep, her
soul began searching for its mate in the special place they had always shared. When she reached the meadow, Hannah saw
Donovan waiting for her on the rock overlooking the stream, and rushed down to
meet her.
Donovan waited with open arms, muttering
words that Hannah did not understand.
Finally the embrace ended and Hannah pulled back far enough to
understand what Donovan was saying.
“Beloved, what happened? I remember falling asleep with you and
then.... I awakened this morning and you were not here. Where did you go? How did we get separated again?”
Hannah was puzzled. “Donovan, where did we fall
asleep?”
“In our bed at the
cottage.” Donovan’s brows scrunched up. “Did I miss something?”
“Maybe. Or
maybe I did. Do you remember anything
about visiting my time?”
Donovan shook her head. “No, I know we talked about it, but that was
the extent of it, except for that one brief time at Jack’s before we went back
to
“Because I am at my home
in the States in my time... where you and I have been for the last couple
weeks. I wonder why you went back without me, and
with no memory of what has happened.”
“I had some odd dreams. Are you telling me they were not dreams, but
things that really happened?”
“Well, depending on what the dreams were
about, yeah.”
“I will do some research, and see what I
can find out. Are you coming home soon?”
said with the slightest trepidation in her voice.
“I’m leaving tomorrow night. I will be there on the morning of the Ball,
if I have things figured right in our time differences.”
Donovan nodded. “I will be waiting at the portal.”
“Good.
Now will you hold me? I miss
you.”
Without a word, Donovan tucked Hannah into
her body, and they fell asleep in their dreams to the beating of their hearts.
************
Hannah spent a good portion of the
following day badgering, pleading, cajoling, and otherwise harassing people to
get everything done she needed to finished up before Katie took her to the
airport. Everything was transferred to
Katie and Frank, and there were even provisions for Aaron and any siblings he
might have in the future.
She sat down with Charlie, and after some
serious discussion, they decided the proceeds for Hannah’s novel, Most
Cherished Dreams, would go to set up a shelter for battered women and
children.
“You’re doing a good thing here, Hannah,
because this book is gonna be a best seller.”
“I’m glad, Charlie. This book is very personal for me. It’s gratifying to know you think it will do
well.”
“I don’t think, babe... I know.”
“Good.
It will take care of a lot of women then. Are you gonna be okay administering it with
Katie?”
“Yep, though I don’t understand your
reluctance to be involved.” Charlie held
up a hand. “I know, I know... you’re
gonna be on an island where you can’t be reached. Not like you couldn’t come back once in a
while,” she muttered.
“Charlie....”
“I know, babe. I’m just gonna miss ya.”
Hannah opened her arms and she and Charlie
exchanged a brief hug. “Thank you,
Charlie. You’ve always been a good
friend. I’m gonna miss you.”
Charlie kissed the top of Hannah’s
head. “I’m gonna miss you too,
Hannah. And much as it breaks my heart
to admit it, I’m glad you found Donovan.
Ya’ll seem to have something pretty special together.”
“Thank you, Charlie. We do.”
************
The final goodbye was a little more
emotional since Katie now understood the extent of what Hannah’s leaving really
meant.
“I’m really gonna miss you, Hannah. I don’t know what I’m gonna do without you in
my life anymore.”
“You’re gonna remember me, just like I’m
gonna remember you. And when all is said
and done, we will still be friends forever in our hearts.”
“I’m glad I have the Trudy and Evan
stories.”
Hannah chuckled. “Yeah, those are pretty true to life for us,
aren’t they? There are a few that
haven’t been published yet locked up in the trunks at the penthouse. You can decide whether you wanna keep or
share them. Charlie will recognize them
and she will get them to Anita if you decide you want to publish them.”
The call for Hannah’s flight came across
the PA system and they stood together.
Hannah kissed Aaron one more time, then handed
him back to his mama. “I love you,
Katie,” Hannah said, taking her best friend into a strong hug.
“I love you back, Hannah,” Katie replied,
returning the embrace fiercely. The call
went out again and they separated, wiping their eyes.
“I’m gonna miss you, but I want you to go
and be happy. You waited a lifetime for
this.”
“Thanks, Katie. I’ll miss you too.” Hannah ran out of words and simply kissed
them both, then ran for her flight without looking back.
************
The sun wasn’t even up when the helicopter
landed on the tiny island, and Merry stood waiting by her jeep yawning. As soon as it had safely touched down, Hannah
thanked her pilot and ran for the jeep.
Merry chuckled at her enthusiasm, then blinked the sleep from her eyes
again, and headed out to Jack’s place.
Hannah thanked Merry and moved around to
the back of the house, locating the path easily. The moonlight was still bright and with
lighthearted steps, she ran down the trail towards the beach.
She slowed when she was nearing the portal,
knowing the Donovan wasn’t expecting her until a little later in the day. She debated on waiting for Donovan to arrive,
and then it didn’t matter as Donovan stepped from the portal.
It occurred to Hannah to ask how she knew
for the millisecond it took her feet to propel her forward into Donovan’s
arms. Then all thought was lost as their
lips met and Donovan rocked them slowly back and forth.
“Welcome back, beloved,” she said as they
pull apart slightly.
“Take me home, love.”
Donovan let Hannah slide down her body, then extended her hand.
Together they walked into the past and their future.
Epilogue
Dear
Uncle Jack, (the letter
read)
I
don’t know if or when you’ll get to read this.
I’m gonna give this to Satosh (Merry’s ancestor) and asked that it be
passed down through her family with instructions on when to deliver this to
you. I think it will work and I have
faith that you will get to read this before I return for the final time to your
timeline.
Donovan
and I made the decision to live in the nineteenth century, and then we
discovered that she didn’t actually have a choice. The decision was mine alone, and I’m still
not sure how it worked. I know she was
with me in the future; I have proof. But
she swears she never left the cottage or the island once we left your place
that morning. For her, our experiences
in the future seem to be nothing but a series of bizarre dreams. We think it has something to do with the fact
that her existence in my time was tied into my will to be there, because as
soon as the decision was cemented in our hearts, she was gone. Personally I think it was the easiest way for
Donovan’s mind to rationalize all the things she saw because she told me that
several times during her dreams she seemed to lose touch with my time. Maybe one day I’ll be able to convince her of
the reality of her actually having been with me in my time. Until then, we are still searching for
answers, but it is something she may never be convinced of.
Jack,
I want you to know how much I appreciated having you in my life. I loved Daddy very much, but you were always
a special part of my life from the time I was born. I don’t want you to think you were ever
anything less than you were, and I find that I miss having you around to talk
to. So if you don’t mind, I will write
you letters from time to time. I don’t
know if you will get them all, but it is a comfort to me knowing I can reach
across time to talk to you through them.
Let
me bring you up to date on our life here.
Donovan retired from the Navy.
The injury she sustained in the battle that involved the Hawke and the
slave ship was made out to be more than it was, and with both the priest’s
report and Captain Meredith’s confirmation, Captain Donovan Scott was honorably
retired from the service of the Royal Navy.
John
Merryweather assumed command of the Maiden, and he and the crew have continued
to look out for the native people around the
Both
the Maiden and the Hawke do stop by though, and Captains Merryweather and
Meredith are good to bring a small supply of chocolate and a new writing tablet
for me when they come. I know it is bribery for chocolate cake, but as long as
they keep bringing in the chocolate, I am happy to share some with them. The fact that they also keep me well supplied
with tablets and ink is a bonus.
John
and Cookie, whose real name was Steven I discovered, had a beautiful commitment
ceremony here. Donovan presided, and I
thought she was going to bust a button at being asked. Seems they have been a couple for several
years and seeing Donovan and I get married prompted them to acknowledge their
love for one another publicly. They
can’t admit to it beyond us and the crew of course, but it is good to see them
take a step towards being happy together.
Many
of the other men have families here, and some of them have families back in
Everything
has not been smooth. I am still
adjusting to the lack of conveniences that I was used to. The hardest thing for me is no longer having
a coffee maker and maintaining the stove fires properly, but I am
learning. Donovan continues to work
towards making a bathroom much more user-friendly, and I will admit to being
spoiled by all the work she’s put into it.
Of course, she enjoys the pampering running warm water allows us just as
much.
Donovan’s
mother hasn’t come around as much as I had hoped she would, though she and
Ernst did take a trip over on one of the merchant ships. The Captain and Ernst were old friends and
Ernst called in a favor to get them a visit here. Part of Margaret’s problem was probably the
lingering side effects of the seasickness that plagued her on their
voyage. But another part remains that
Donovan and I are both women. I continue
to hope she will see that love is love whatever its
form. But even most people in my own
time can’t see that. How can I expect
that from the fiercely religious woman my mother-in-law is? At least she is making an effort.
Mama
(Satosh’s mother) is a good friend and she is giving me lessons on many of the
different skills necessary I need to contribute here. Some of them are harder than others, but Mama
is patient with me, as is Donovan. Good
thing too, because there are just some things I despair of ever actually
mastering. But I keep trying. Donovan deserves my very best. It is what she continues to give me.
It’s
funny, Uncle Jack. When I knew the
portal was gonna close behind us, I was a little afraid. It was different when I knew we could cross back
and forth, but knowing once we crossed through that doorway this time that it
really was final was frankly scary. But
you know something, Uncle Jack? When I
heard the portal close behind us, and we actually heard it close, I felt a
sense of relief. Knowing I had made the
right decision made all the difference.
I
love being here. It is home to me,
though anywhere Donovan chooses to be is that for me. I am learning to appreciate the simple things
in life, and I wouldn’t trade where I am for anything or anywhere in the
world. This is right for me, and it is
right for us.
I
suppose I need to go for now. Donovan
fixed us a picnic, and we are going down to the shore
to watch the sunset. One of the great
things about being on an island out in the middle of the
I
want you to know how happy I am here, Uncle Jack. And do one thing for me, will ya? Go see a doctor, and take the best care of
yourself that you can. The world needs
people like you to stick around a long time.
Thank you for helping me find the woman of my
dreams. Thank you for helping me find Blue Eyes.
All
my love,
Hannah
Jack finished the letter and folded it up,
replacing it in the envelope thoughtfully before turning to Merry.
“Thank you, Merry. I guess you’ve held on to this for a very
long time.”
“Well, Jack... they’ve been in the family
for several generations. I hope they
gave you some insight.”
“I suppose they did,” Jack responded. “They gave me some answers. Merry, if I give you something to hold onto
to give to Hannah when she returns, would you mind...?”
Merry smiled and patted his arm as she
stood. “Of course, Jack. You know where to find me when you’re done.”
Jack nodded and shut the door behind her
before going to his desk. Then pulled
out a sheet of paper and began to write: Dear
Hannah....
And They Lived Happily Ever After....
THE END
04/03 – 01/04